《How the Sidekick Prince Lives Again》


 Chapter 0

    Are you crazy?


    A voice as sharp as the tip of a blade harshly pierced Renatos ears.Flinch, Renato shrank his shoulders when hearing the voice and turned his head to the side.


    Moving his eyes following the faint smell of blood and the sound of heavy breathing, he saw a black silhouette sitting on the bed with the curtains half lowered. It was Khalid.


    Khalid?


    I was sure that I told you not to come in because this place is dangerous.


    As Renato called out to him, the mans dark red eyes flashed in the darkness. Renato forgot to breathe while looking at Khalid. He wanted to get closer to the man, but couldnt easily move his feet.


    Do you know where this place is that you are walking into, seriously?


    Huu, Khalid took a deep breath, his chest moving up and down. His heavy breath interrupted the conversation. Inhaling once more, he rubbed his face with his hands. The heat was making him dizzy.


    Just which bastard defied his order and let Renato in?


    Khalid vowed to kill that human right away as soon as his rut was over. But even as he was angry at his stupid subordinates, getting Renato out was the first priority.


    Please get out of here.


    Quickly. Khalid told him to go away in a low, subdued voice. A constant stream of hot breath flowed out from his lips. His pheromone that had lost control was running rampant in and out of his body.


    So this is the rut of a dominant Alpha.


    Renato gulped when he saw Khalid trying to chase him away. Despite being unable to smell the scent, he could vaguely feel the pheromone that filled the room. The damp and sharp, heavy yet bizarre air was filling the bedroom.


    Im scared.


    Renato bit his lips, feeling an unknown fear. It had been a while since he had a hard time breathing.


    Is this how prey in front of a wild beast would feel?He was momentarily overwhelmed with an urge to turn around and run away. But he couldnt.


    Renatos gaze moved to Khalids feet. As his eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, the sight of the bedroom gradually filled his vision. The bottles rolling on the floor were probably all sedatives. Checking every empty medicine bottle without missing a single one, Renato clenched his fists.


    Come to your senses.


    Renato urged himself and looked at Khalid again. Now was not the time to be like this. He came here to help the man. As he calmed down his heart, Renato opened his mouth and gave strength to his throat.


    I dont want to.


    Khalids shoulders twitched because of the unexpected rejection. The hands covering his heated face slowly went down. His eyes as red as drops of blood gleamed in the darkness, then gazed straight at Renato as if piercing him.


    What did you just say?


    Khalid asked in a low voice. A breath that was rougher than before leaked out from his clenched teeth. It felt as if a wounded beast were growling with his fur raised.


    Im not going out.


    What will you do if you dont go out?


    Khalids voice became sharp.Doesnt he know what it means to be in the same room as an Alpha in rut?He glared at the strangely stubborn Renato with ferocious eyes. Then, he clicked his tongue and brushed back his sweat-drenched hair.


    Khalid.


    Renato looked at Khalid for a moment and cautiously called out to him. Then, he slowly approached Khalid just like a cat that suppressed his footsteps.


    Khalid frowned when he saw Renato getting closer. As the distance between them shortened, Renatos fragrant body odor stimulated the tip of his nose. It was different from Omegas pheromones that stimulated Alphas instincts, but it was enough to stimulate Khalids desire.


    I want to help you.


    Finally standing in front of Khalid, Renato gathered his courage and spoke up. However, Khalids reaction was extremely harsh. He let out a sneer as if having heard something ridiculous. Unlike usual, it was a cold, somewhat twisted laughter.


    Renato, you want to?


    Yes, Id like to help if you allow me to.


    This is not a matter that requires my permission. This is just an impossible matter.


    Khalid.


    Dont be compelled to do anything, and please just leave immediately. How can a Beta like you help me?


    Renatos eyes widened because of his cold rejection. So far, Khalid had never had an issue with Renato being a Beta.


    Perhaps because of that, Renato could feel his heart ache at the thorny words. But Renato did not give in. Had he turned away from some cold words, he wouldnt have entered this room in the first place. So, he faced Khalid with a determined expression.


    If the sedatives dont work, theres only one option left.


    Ha


    Forced laughter burst out of Khalids mouth when he heard Renatos bold remarks.This is driving me crazy, he spat out a curse and looked at Renato with even more ferocious eyes. The mans blood-red eyes swayed like blazing flames.


    Do you mean that you know what that method is?


    I do know.


    Renato answered as calmly as possible. The only way to calm down a dominant Alpha when the sedatives didnt work was to spend the night together with him until the end of his rut.


    Since you know that Huu.


    Khalid sighed heavily, feeling suffocated. A low growl escaped from his lips.


    I can hurt you. No, I will hurt you.


    Khalid was convinced of his thoughts. The Omegas would fall into a heat cycle and change their body constitution to make it easier to accept their partners in response to the Alphas rut, but this was not the case for Betas.


    It might have been different in other times, but when the Alphas reason was swallowed up by instinct, it would be dangerous for Betas if they entangled their bodies together.


    So please get out.


    Before you are hurt, no, before I can hurt you.Khalid once again told him to go out. His rationality was gradually fading away. He had to get Renato out of there as quickly as possible before he completely lost his rationality.


    But Renato remained stubborn. Because he didnt move at all, the one who became restless was Khalid.


    Quickly


    When Khalid urgently said, a soft warmth touched his heated cheeks. Khalids body hardened because of the unexpected touch.


    Its okay.


    Renato softly whispered, caressing Khalids cheeks. A sense of guilt soared in him as he felt the heat on the skin he was touching. It was all his fault that Khalid had become like this.


    I am your companion.(Eves note: In this novel, the word companion means life companion, in other words, the spouse.)


    Even though their relationship was contractual, he was Khalids only companion. So this was what he had to do. Renato met Khalids eyes with a firm gaze.


    You also asked me before. You said even though this was a contract, I still had to fulfill my duty as your companion and asked if I was prepared for that.


    That


    Hearing Renatos words, Khalid slurred the end of his words. He was sure he had said that before. But he had said so because he wanted Renato to change his mind, and not because of this.


    After all, even though they signed a contract together, the marriage of an imperial family member was not something that could be broken arbitrarily.


    You said the same thing on our wedding day as well. As long as we are married, we will treat each other as companions and keep our loyalty. Dont you remember I agreed with that too?


    Renato.


    Isnt this what a married couple would do?


    Khalid was speechless at Renatos question and closed his mouth. He had to convince Renato to let go of his foolish stubbornness, but he couldnt come up with a proper sentence.


    If I leave you alone in your rut, Ill be a coward who abandons my duty as your companion. So


    Smooch.


    Renato plucked up his courage, lowered his head and closed his eyes. As soon as the soft and tender flesh gently overlapped with his hot lips, Khalids chin became stiff. Thick tendons sprang up on the nape of the mans neck dripping with sweat.


    A strange friction sound echoed from the gap between their lips. Renato intentionally kissed him aloud and rubbed his lips against Khalids.


    When he opened his eyes again, he could see red eyes flickering like candles in the wind. As Khalid was in a chaotic state, Renato moved his lips again.


    Sleep with me, Khalid.

 Chapter 1

    I. The Princes Regression


    Drip, drip drip.


    The blood flowing down from his fingers blossomed into red flowers on the white snow. Renato pressed his blood-stained hand against his stomach covered with dark red blood.


    Ugh.


    Renato clenched his teeth, swallowing the blood surging up in his throat. His mouth was filled with a pungent smell.


    Search thoroughly!


    Someone shouted from afar. Startled by the sound of the hounds barking, Renatos shoulders flinched. He then could hear several voices. They were pursuers.


    I see footprints over there!


    Chase him! He couldnt have gotten far!


    Voices full of malice pierced his eardrums. Renato stared at the blue light visible through the snowstorm and bit his lower lip.


    A little more


    I just need to go a little further.Renato held firm onto his last string of reason and forced his staggering body.


    Its, okay.


    He had already sent the horse that came together with him this far to the other side. He also threw away his shoes and necklace just in case. So he wouldnt be caught right away. Renato calmed himself down and moved his feet.


    Woof woof!


    As Renato had expected, the pursuers voices became distant again. Fortunately, his trick worked.


    Grasping the situation, Renato diligently moved on. Before the pursuers could realize his trick, he had to enter the imperial tomb. However, after just a few more steps, he collapsed.


    Cough.


    A dry cough leaked out from his chapped, torn lips, and dark red blood splattered over the pure white snow.


    Renato felt his vision getting blurry and strained his eyes. A blue light flashed across his hazy vision.


    Ha,cough, ugh!


    Renato coughed up blood again and touched the ground with his hands which had become frozen in the fierce snow. His stamina had long since run out. His wounded body had now reached its limit.


    But his mind was clear. The thought that he couldnt be any more miserable now drove Renato forward. He crawled towards the blue shining barrier.


    Whether Im caught here or not, Ill die anyway.


    Renato could sense his death. Even if he reached the imperial tomb, he would not be able to live. That hope had been abandoned a long time ago.


    Nevertheless, the reason he was heading there was to find a place to die. Because he had been swayed by others all his life, he wanted to at least decide the place where he would die.


    The Prince! The Prince is over there!


    Catch him! Dont let him enter the imperial tomb!


    When Renato arrived in front of the barrier, he could hear the shouts again.


    You are late


    Hearing the shouts of the pursuers who discovered him and the barking of the hounds, Renato faintly smiled. And without delay, he stretched out his hand.


    As soon as his blood-soaked hand touched the blue shiny pattern, an invisible shock fiercely struck his head.


    Ugh!


    Renato, unable to overcome his vision changing and his body twisting, retched. When he opened his eyes again, the world around him had completely changed.


    Ha, haha


    I succeeded. Renato burst into laughter as he saw the beautiful scenery unfolding in front of his eyes. The burial ground where the Emperors and Empresses of all eras, as well as numerous imperial family members listed on the Imperial Genealogy, were resting, was completely different from the fierce snowstorm outside. Perhaps the word flower garden was more appropriate to describe this place than burial ground.


    !


    When glancing around helplessly, Renato realized the pure white altar in the distance. He recognized the identity of the altar at a glance. It was the tomb of the first Emperor and the Fairy King who loved him.


    How?


    Facing an unexpected situation, Renato muttered with a perplexed face. Although his purpose was to enter the imperial tomb, he did not know that he would come to the place where the first Emperor and Fairy King were sleeping.


    Where is the Prince?!


    Your, Your Majesty.


    Renato, staring blankly at the altar, was awakened by a voice he heard from behind. It seemed like that man, Maximo, was chasing after him.


    However, he could only hear Maximos voice and couldnt see the man. It was a natural thing. Because that man wasnt a legitimate heir recognized by the Fairy King.


    My apologies, Your Majesty. The Prince has fled to the imperial tomb.


    You incompetent bastards!


    Blocked by the barrier, Maximo was raging mad. As Renato heard the voice filled with anger, he burst into laughter, thinking that man deserved that.


    Maximo, who became the Emperor but was not recognized by the Fairy King, would be unable to enter the imperial tomb even if he died and was resurrected again.


    Find a way no matter what! Just find one! No, just break the barrier right now!


    Pardon?


    Whether you use magic or set fire to it, just break this fucking barrier!


    Your, Your Majesty. Please calm down. Im going to call a forest guardian right now. If, if there is a forest guardian, the barrier would


    Who knows when a forest guardian will come?! Just set it on fire!


    We wont be able to break the barrier with just a fire Above all, this is the Fairy Kings


    Shut up! Who cares about that damn Fairy King?! I am the Emperor! The Emperor of this country!


    Maximo shouted in a voice filled with madness. Even without looking at him, Renato could guess what kind of expression the man was having on his face.


    Crazy rascal.


    Renato stood up, leaving Maximos voice behind. Facing the tomb of the Fairy King, he remembered what he wanted to do before he died.


    Ugh.


    Renato barely arrived in front of the altar and sat down like a doll whose thread was cut. A gust of wind made the pocket watch in Renatos chest pocket fall to the floor.


    Ugh, huu.


    His body felt heavy. Renato gasped, feeling his death approaching. His breathing became heavy, and his vision blurred as if a fog was surrounding him. His gaze turned to the broken pocket watch.


    I have to give this back, though


    Collapsing in front of the Fairy Kings tomb, Renato murmured in a faint voice. His shaky hands held the broken pocket watch dearly. A sharp piece of glass dug into his palm, but strangely, it didnt hurt.


    Thank you.


    If this watch hadnt blocked Maximos sword, he would have died without being able to make it this far. Renato held the blood-stained pocket watch in his arms and whispered an unreachable word of gratitude. And he then apologized.


    Im sorry.


    I dont think I can return it to you.Renato tearfully whispered. He had no regrets in life, but the fact that he couldnt keep the promise to the watchs owner made him feel troubled.


    O Nature itself, the Fairy King


    Renato gathered all his remaining strength and stretched out his hand toward the altar. His red-dyed hand touched the pure white altar.


    I have,cough, ha something, I want to ask you.


    Dark red blood splattered on the clean, spotless altar. Renato continued his words with a stutter. Now, he couldnt even move his tongue well.


    The people, ugh, that I love Have they safely, come, back to nature? They, haa, dont feel, ugh, pain there anymore, right?


    The Fairy King was nature itself. When his companion, the first Emperor, passed away, he chose to fall asleep together with him. Before falling into a deep sleep, the Fairy King blessed the children that inherited the bloodline from him and his companion. The ones inheriting that blood were the imperial family members of the Empire.


    Therefore, to the people of the Empire, the land was the bosom of the Fairy King. In particular, the imperial tomb was a special place in the Empire. This was because, even after several hundred years had passed, the protection of the Fairy King still remained in this place.


    Thus, when an imperial family member died, they would be buried in the imperial tomb. They would then return to nature and receive eternal rest in the arms of the Fairy King.


    That was why he wanted to ask.


    He wanted to know if the people whom he loved more than his own life but couldnt protect, who had suffered and struggled their entire lives, could forget all the pain and were at peace in the arms of the Fairy King. Only with that could he comfortably close his eyes.


    Huu


    Renato leaned his forehead on the silent altar and let out a weary breath. As expected, there was no answer.


    Just what did I even expect?


    Renato looked at the quiet altar with a bitter smile. If the Fairy King was going to answer his question, something would have already changed back when he begged while grasping at straws, when he cried out to wish that Ludmilla would survive, and when he prayed earnestly to protect Trudy.


    However, the Fairy King never responded to Renatos appeal. Back then, and now.


    Ugh!Cough, cough.


    Staring resentfully at the altar that remained silent till the end, Renato coughed and convulsed. A lump of dark red blood poured out from his gaping lips.


    I wish this kind of blood, haa, didnt continue


    Renato lamented as if crying and laughing at the same time. Transparent tears streamed down from his eyes, which had lost their light and become hazy. Together with him, his eyelids lost their strength and fell down.


    Swoosh


    The moment the last direct imperial family member of the Empire closed his eyes, the altar soaked in his blood began to glow belatedly. A gust of wind blew over, and the silent tomb shook like a person crying.


    A bunch of flowers, which was wrapping around the altar as if to protect it, scattered and fell like tears on his cold body.


    Im sorry.


    Who is there?While sinking into the endless darkness, Renato moved his lips when hearing someone apologize to him. But his voice couldnt come out.


    Im really sorry.


    A sad voice rang in his ears. The voice continued to apologize to Renato. A warmth similar to that of the sun wrapped around his stiff body.


    Its warm.


    Just before he stopped breathing, Renato felt soft energy like a spring breeze touching his eyes. His tears-soaked eyelids slightly trembled at the longing and tender feeling. He wanted to confirm the owner of the voice, but he had no strength to open his eyes. Soon, drowsiness rushed in like a tide.


    With that, Renato fell into a sleep that he could never wake up from again. But the rest he had hoped for did not come. Renato woke up again six years ago, on the day his world collapsed.

 Chapter 2

    One night, when the moon and stars were hiding behind the clouds, the dark bedroom without a single light was quiet as if submerged in water.


    Then, in the quiet room where even the slightest sound of breathing was not heard, a sudden gust of wind blew in, breaking its silence.


    The window rattled and shook because of the unexpectedly strong wind, then burst open. Through it, the humid night air flowed inside.


    The moon, which had hidden behind the clouds, reappeared, and as soon as the moonlight fell in the dark room, a faint groaning sound came from the bed covered with curtains.


    Ah, ugh


    A painful groan leaked out from the lips of the person who was quietly asleep. His neat and fine brows furrowed, his tightly closed eyelids twitching.


    Huu, ugh.


    Renato, the owner of the room, whimpered intermittently as if he was having a terrible nightmare. Then he gasped and opened his eyes.


    Haa, ha?


    Coming to his senses, Renato breathed out heavily, blinking his eyes. The ceiling in his blurry vision was somehow familiar.


    What happened?


    Renato opened his mouth in bewilderment because he couldnt believe he could open his eyes once again. His hand gripping the blanket crawled up and stopped at his left chest.Thump thump, he could feel his heart beating loudly through the soft silk pajamas.


    Im, alive?


    Renato muttered in disbelief. He definitely died just a while ago. He also clearly remembered the moment when he stopped breathing. So why was he lying here now?


    Just what, ugh!


    When he got up to grasp the situation, a terrible pain rushed in. Renato curled his body up and grabbed his throbbing stomach. Somewhere between his waist and his stomach was hot as if on fire. It was the place where he was stabbed by Maximos sword.


    Ugh, huu, ah?


    Checking the wound with his trembling hands, Renato was puzzled. The feeling of the skin on the tip of his finger was strange.


    The wound that was profusely bleeding just a little while ago was now cleanly healed, and newly formed flesh had sprouted.


    How much time has passed?


    Renatos face became serious. The wound pierced by a sword could not have healed in just a day or two. Just as he was in extreme confusion, he felt someone outside the door.


    Your Imperial Highness?


    Renatos body stiffened because of the familiar voice. When he saw the attendant opening the door and coming in, his eyes widened.


    Louis?


    The person that appeared with a small lantern was someone Renato was familiar with. But he was also someone who couldnt have existed now.


    How


    Can you be here?Renato looked at Louis standing by the door and trembled as if he had seen a ghost. No, ghost was perhaps an accurate word. Because Louis had passed away half a year ago.


    Your Imperial Highness, please dont cry Im okay.


    Renato recalled the sight of Louis who said he was okay even at the moment of his death and let out a suffocated sound. Meanwhile, Louis approached and looked at Renato with a worried expression.


    Whats wrong? Did you have a nightmare? Oh my God, look at your cold sweat. Are you sick?


    Renato grabbed Louis wrist before it could touch his face. Surprised by the sudden action, Louis widened his eyes.


    Your, Your Imperial Highness?


    How, how are you still alive?


    Grabbing Louis wrist, Renato asked with a blank expression. The mans wrist was warm. His body temperature and his touch were too vivid to be called a dream.


    You, you obviously died, right in front of me.


    What does that mean I died?


    Hearing Renatos murmuring, Louis asked back as if he had heard something ridiculous. Then he saw Renatos face exposed by the light and shut his mouth. Renato looked like he was about to cry. At that moment, Luna, sensing the strange atmosphere, entered.


    Whats wrong, Louis?


    Luna!


    Louis face brightened when seeing reinforcement. Renato also looked up. He glanced at the neat Luna without a single cut on her face and opened his mouth dumbfoundedly.


    Your Imperial Highness, I will buy time. In the meantime, please take Snow and run away. As far as possible. Do you understand?


    Luna, you too


    No. I cant go.


    No, go with me. Luna. I beg of you.


    Please live, Your Imperial Highness. You must survive.


    The last time he saw her was when she helped him escape with a blood-soaked face and an expression that showed her readiness to die.


    Renato got up while staggering and hugged Luna, tears streaming down his face.


    Luna, hic, Luna


    Your Imperial Highness?


    Do, do you have any injuries?


    Excuse me?


    Seeing Renato suddenly hug her and ask a strange question, Luna looked at Louis to ask what the hell was going on. Louis shrugged his shoulders with an expression saying he didnt understand what was happening either. After exchanging glances with Louis, Luna came to a conclusion without difficulty.


    Your Imperial Highness, you had a nightmare. Right?


    Nightmare?


    Hearing Lunas words, Renato paused. Was that a nightmare? Were Louis and Lunas deaths just nightmares? If this moment was real, then those moments would be nightmares.


    But the pain in his stomach, stabbed by Maximos sword, was still there. Renato groped the area around the wound where intense heat was rising.


    As long as this pain existed, Renato couldnt dismiss what happened to him as a dream. Even so, he couldnt deny Luna and Louis who were in front of him right now either.


    Is it because today is the last day of Her Highness, the Imperial Consorts funeral?


    Luna tried to guess why Renato was acting strangely. Hearing her question, Renatos body stiffened.


    Imperial Consort? Did you just say Imperial Consort? You mean Ludmilla-nim?


    Yes, today is the 7th day since Ludmilla-nim passed away. You skipped meals all this week and stayed in the bedroom crying


    A deep sadness lingered on Lunas face as she looked at Renatos complexion. After Ludmilla, who had been bedridden for a long time, passed away, Renato locked himself up in his bedroom and never went out.


    Because of that, she and Louis were so anxious. When she recalled what happened in the last week, Lunas expression became noticeably dark.


    Ludmilla-nims funeral?


    Renato pondered over what he just heard with a blank face. Soon, his eyes shook violently.


    Your Imperial Highness!


    Momentarily losing strength in his legs, Renato stumbled. He probably would have slumped down on the floor if Luna had not supported him quickly.


    Are you okay? Should I call the palace doctors?


    No, its nothing.


    The fact that dead people came back to life and moved in front of him was already a miracle by itself, but today was also the funeral day of someone who had passed away a long time ago?


    Renato felt his mind go blank. His brain was scrambled up like a tangled thread.


    Luna, what day is it today? No, what year is it now?


    Renato managed to put himself together and asked the question he had been pondering for a while. First of all, he needed to understand this situation.


    Pardon? Uh, today is December 13th, year 628 of the Imperial calendar.


    December 13th


    Luna calmly answered Renatos question even though it was a little out of the ordinary. Renato recited the year and date she had given him.


    December 13th, year 628 of the Imperial calendar.


    It was definitely the date when he was stabbed by Maximos sword and went to the tomb of the imperial family. But the year was different. The year he remembered was the year 634 of the Imperial calendar.


    Realizing that there was a six-year gap between his last memory and the present, Renato bit his lower lip. If this was truly reality, not a dream or a recollection before his death


    Is today the last day of Ludmilla-nims funeral?


    Yes sir. The ritual will be held in the morning.


    On this day six years ago, he did not attend Ludmillas funeral until the very end. No, he couldnt attend.


    At that time, Renato was afraid of the Empress and Marquis Medus, and the truth that he couldnt reveal. Eventually, he ran away because he did not have the courage to accept the terrible reality.


    But now, it was different. He didnt know exactly what happened to him, but he couldnt miss this second chance. Renato gave strength to his shaky toes and stood up straight.


    I have to go to the funeral.


    Excuse me?


    Hearing his unexpected declaration, both Louis and Luna opened their eyes wide at the same time. Renato looked at the twins who resembled each other even in their facial expressions and faintly smiled. Then, he ordered in a voice with a slight tremor.


    Let us get ready now.


    * * *


    A rain of flowers fell on the coffin carrying the deceased. Renato watched one by one as the flowers of the mourners fell on Ludmillas coffin.


    He was skeptical until he went to the funeral with the help of Louis and Luna, but when he arrived and watched the ritual, he realized that it was not a dream. This was neither a nightmare nor a recollection of memories before death, but a terrible reality.


    I didnt know that His Imperial Highness would attend the ritual


    Didnt His Majesty the Empress send him?


    Shh! Be quiet. He will hear you.


    Renato ignored all the gazes that were pouring on him and the gossip that flowed into his ears. He didnt have time to worry about that now. His gaze was nailed to Ludmillas coffin.


    Ludmilla-nim.


    Renato recalled the one that was in eternal rest by now and lightly bit his lower lip. He felt something hot rising and trembling in his chest, and his eyes became wet.


    He watched the ritual, struggling to swallow the weeping sounds that welled up in his throat. He didnt even deserve to cry over her death.

 Chapter 3

    The ritual wishing for the deceased to return to nature was held in a reverent atmosphere. As it was the funeral of the Imperial Consort, most of the mourners were each occupying a position in the Empire.


    The mourners, regardless of age or gender, wore black veils and prayed for the soul of the deceased. It was not to show the grieving appearance to the deceased.


    However, there were only a few people who sincerely mourned Ludmillas death. As she was originally from a minor race, she had no ties to the Empire and only had a few close people during her lifetime.


    The only people who truly mourned Ludmillas death at this place were her son Trudy, the people of the Imperial Consorts Palace, and Renato.


    Trudy.


    Renatos gaze turned to his half-brother who was standing next to Ludmillas coffin and shedding his tears.


    Hic, hic, Imperial Mother


    Looking at the child who was crying as if his world had collapsed, his heart became heavy. Renato bit the inner of his mouth to hold back the weeping sounds that almost escaped from his lips. A faint voice resounded in his head.


    Renato, Im sorry to put a heavy burden on you, but I entrust Trudy to you. Please protect that child.


    Protecting Trudy. It was the will that Ludmilla left to Renato when she sensed her own death.


    But Renato couldnt keep her last request. As a deformed Beta Prince who was ignored by everyone, he had no power to protect Trudy.


    No, that was a cowardly excuse. He made no effort to protect Trudy. He was scared and busy hiding.


    Renato acknowledged his own cowardice and incompetence. He didnt fail to protect Trudy, he just turned away from that.


    Your Imperial Highness, Prince Renato El Fleurette, please decorate the final road of Her Highness the Imperial Consort.


    Is it my turn already?Renato snapped out of his heavy thoughts when the forest guardian called out to him, and slowly got up.


    O the soul that was born of nature and now has returned to nature. May you rest peacefully in the arms of the Fairy King.


    His hands and feet trembled as he stood in front of the coffin covered with flowers. Renato managed to say his final farewell, and gently placed the flower in his hand on top of Ludmillas coffin.


    Im glad Im wearing a veil.


    Renato bit his lower lip and felt his vision become blurry. Had it not been for the veil covering his face, people would have seen the tears running down his cheeks.


    Huu


    Renato took a step back from Ludmillas coffin, exhaling a breath that he had been holding back. He couldnt stop shaking.


    Hmm?


    Feeling anxious and restless, he habitually fumbled around the solar plexus area. However, he couldnt find the thing he was supposed to catch.


    Renato was momentarily puzzled but then exclaimed Ah in a small voice. He realized that it couldnt be with him right now.


    It was a natural thing. Because it was only a long time later did he have it.


    Do you perhaps need my help?


    As he thought about the thing he no longer had, a voice naturally came to his mind. The owner of that thing was a little blunt, but also gentle in everything.


    I will give you this watch as a token of my promise.


    This is?


    Its my mothers keepsake. This is something that I value more than my life.


    Something so precious


    Please make sure to carry it with you. It has a powerful protective spell on it, so it will save you from danger at least once. Please take good care of it and return it to me on the day I fulfill my promise to you.


    What that person said was true. In fact, the watch he gave Renato saved his life. Had it not been for the protective spell on the watch, he would not have been able to make it to the imperial tomb, and right at that spot, in the hands of Maximo


    With this, Her Highness, the Imperial Consort Ludmilla Bloom Fleurette is ready to return to nature. Everyone, please stand up.


    Renato stopped his thoughts when he heard the forest guardians announcement of the end of the ritual. Having escaped from the dull recollection, he stared at Ludmillas coffin buried in a bunch of pure white flowers.


    The ritual of sending off and blessing the deceased by scattering flowers over the coffin ended with the eldest or highest-ranking member of the direct family decorating the last flower.


    Originally, the Emperor or Empress would have placed the last flowers, but neither attended the funeral. As a result, Renato became the highest-ranking person in this ritual.


    So they dont come in the end.


    Renato slightly turned his head and looked around the funeral hall. Things didnt seem to have changed from his previous life except that he attended Ludmillas funeral.


    It seems like His Majesty the Emperor did not come. I thought he was going to be here on the last day.


    If he is not well enough to the extent of being unable to see the end of the person he loves, what will happen in the future?


    Since this has happened, wouldnt the young lord of Florence Duchy have an advantage? His Imperial Highness, Prince Trudy is still young.


    People quarreled among themselves over the fact that the Emperor and the Empress did not attend the ritual. It was not surprising that the Empress did not come, but the fact that the Emperor did not attend either was indeed a shock.


    I heard rumors that he has not woken up ever since he collapsed a few days ago


    They say that he is suffering from insanity because he cannot accept the death of Her Highness.


    Renato sighed as he heard people around him talking. The Emperor stayed with Trudy until the third day of the funeral, but he did not appear on the fourth day. He couldnt overcome the sadness and shock of losing Ludmilla.


    In fact, the Emperor was already suffering from severe aftereffects of an injury he had sustained several years ago. As his weakened body deteriorated, he could not withstand the shock of losing a loved one, making his condition worse.


    Then, two years later, the Emperor, unable to overcome another loss that he had to face, finally died. At least, that was the future that Renato remembered.


    Future.


    Renatos expression clouded over when the horrific memories came to his mind. In the present situation, he could assume two things.


    Either he had a prophetic dream, or he had returned to the past.


    Renato thought it was the latter. It was because of the scar on his body. He gently wrapped his hand around his still throbbing side.


    Im sorry.


    Another reason that made Renato think he had returned to the past was the voice he heard just before his death.


    A voice that sounded like a soft wind, or a sad melody. The warmth just like a spring breeze embraced his body. And he opened his eyes to the past, six years ago.


    What if the owner of that voice was the Fairy King? If he, the ruler of nature, had made a miracle to turn back time, the situation right now could be explained.


    Your Imperial Highness, Prince Trudy El Fleurette, please come here. Please give your final farewell to Her Highness


    Lost in thought, Renato was startled by the voice of the forest guardian calling for Trudy, and his shoulders stiffened. Trudy, who was walking with the support of his attendant, looked up at Renato with a face wet with tears.


    Hyung, hyung-nim.


    Trudy.


    Hic, hiic. Thank, thank you, hic, for coming.


    The eyes that became red because of crying, the cheeks that were stained with tears, the swollen lips Trudys face, seen up close, was miserable.


    Renato felt his heart ache as he saw Trudy thanking him. Trudy, whom he met again after a few years, was so small and young to the point of heartbreaking.


    What have I done, what have I done in my previous life to such a small child?


    Not knowing what to say, Renato twitched his lips. His sin was so great that he felt it hard to breathe.


    Im, sorry.


    After hesitating for a moment, Renato gathered his courage and opened his mouth. He couldnt run away again.


    Excuse me?


    Trudy raised his head when hearing the unexpected apology. The eyes filled with tears fluttered.


    I was too late. I should have come sooner


    Renato slowly knelt on one of his knees to match eye level with Trudy. Then he carefully took Trudys hand and apologized once more. It was a very late apology.


    Im so sorry, Trudy.


    N, no!


    Trudy shook his head in shock when Renato apologized again. The child was confused and didnt know what to do, but then grabbed Renatos hand.


    The fact that hyung-nim came like this Hic.


    Trudy, who was about to say it was okay, suddenly closed his mouth. The corners of his eyes and lips trembled, perhaps because he was overwhelmed with emotions. Renatos face darkened when he looked at the childs expression revealing the agony in his heart. Unable to overcome the rush of guilt, he bowed his head. He couldnt look straight into Trudys face.


    Im sorry I left you alone, Trudy.


    All I can do is apologize.Renato felt a deep sense of self-hatred. But he couldnt think of anything other than that. Perhaps he would be a sinner all his life in front of Trudy.


    In his previous life, he couldnt help Trudy properly. At the time, all Renato could do was give Trudy some information while avoiding surveillance. And even that became difficult after the Empress found out.


    How anxious must he have been when he was alone? How scared must he have been?


    His pale purple eyes became dark. The little warmth in his hand was so sad and pitiful that he didnt know what to do.

 Chapter 4

    In his previous life, after Ludmillas funeral, Trudy was swept away in a vortex of political strife. Some tried to use Trudy, and some tried to get rid of Trudy. Although there was the Emperors protection, it was not enough to completely protect the child. Eventually, a tragedy occurred.


    Something has happened! His Imperial Highness, Prince Trudy!


    One day during the dry rainy season, Trudy passed away because of a similar disease to Ludmilla. There were many doubts, but the investigation was not carried out properly.


    Renato knew there was something suspicious about Trudys death, but he couldnt tell anyone. As always, no one listened to him. He didnt even know who to tell that to.


    Broken by the successive tragedies, Renato felt a deep sense of helplessness. A feeling of despair that he couldnt do anything swallowed him up.


    After that, Renato lived just like a breathing corpse. He could only helplessly watch the Emperors death and Maximos coronation. After all, he was a being who couldnt do anything.


    But he would be different this time.


    Renato clenched his teeth and grabbed the little hand. He gave strength to the hand grabbing that small hand as if he would never let go.


    Trudy.


    Hic, yes, yes.


    At Renatos call, Trudy hiccuped and looked up at him. Renato raised his other hand and wiped the childs cheek which was damp with tears.


    Hyung, nim?


    Im too shameless to ask this of you, but will you forgive me?


    Forgive?


    Trudy was confused by Renatos plea for forgiveness. He couldnt figure out why Renato was behaving like this.


    But apart from his confused mind, the moment he heard Renatos words, an unknown sadness flooded over him. The anxiety and despair he had to endure alone in the past few days soared up. Trudy inadvertently grabbed Renatos hem.


    Hyung, hyung-nim wont leave me, right?


    Renatos eyes shook when hearing the childs plea. Not waiting for Renatos answer, Trudy dug into his arms. He thought that Renato would leave him behind and walk away if he didnt do so.


    Please dont leave me. Dont leave me like how mother did Ugh, hic.


    Dont leave me alone, please.As if grabbing a lifeline, the small hand desperately grabbed and clung to Renatos clothes. Renatos eyes became wet with that pitiful gesture. In the end, he couldnt resist and embraced the small trembling body.


    I wont. I will not leave.


    R, really? Hic, really?


    Yes, I promise. I will always be by your side.


    So lets stay together.Hearing Renatos whisper, Trudys face severely contorted. The child couldnt hold back anymore.


    Hiic!


    Renato held back his tears as he comforted Trudy who was sobbing as if the entire world was leaving him. If a miracle had truly happened, if this moment was truly reality, there was only one thing for him to do with his newly acquired life.


    Protecting Trudy no matter what.


    Yes, I returned to the past for that reason.The pale purple eyes shone resolutely when he finally found the reason for his regression. His confusion disappeared, and the eyes that had a goal were firm and unwavering. His bloodshot eyes turned to Ludmillas coffin.


    Ill protect you.


    Hyung-nim?


    I will protect you, Trudy.


    Definitely, this time.The words came out of his mouth before he could even think. Renato repeated the words that he would protect the child as if chanting a spell. It was an oath to Trudy and a promise to himself.


    Hyung-niim


    Trudy became tearful with Renatos words and clutched the hem of his shirt as if never to let go. Renato also gave strength to the arm that was holding Trudy. Tears filled his eyes, blurring his vision.


    But Renato didnt cry anymore. Instead, he swore to Ludmilla in his heart.


    He would never repeat the same thing he did in his previous life, and he would be willing to sacrifice his life for that.


    * * *


    Ugh, so cold.


    I might freeze to death at this rate.Nasir curled up his body as much as possible to avoid the fierce wind on his skin. He walked as fast as he could to arrive at his destination, the greenhouse.


    Huu, Im finally feeling alive.


    Nasirs expression softened a little when he arrived safely. The greenhouse, which maintained a suitable temperature all year round, was a completely different world from the strong blizzard raging outside. Nasir felt his frozen body warm up little by little when he walked inside.


    Where would he be


    Nasir looked around and murmured. The purpose of his visit to the greenhouse was to find his boss.


    Located at the back of the royal castle, the greenhouse was a place where Khalid, the grand prince as well as the Commander of the Black Wolf Knights, stayed when thinking about something or taking a quiet break.(Eves note: The original word used for grand prince here is literally a monarchs younger brother. Since there is no equivalent word for it in English and it can get confused with the normal word for prince, I would make Khalids title grand prince in this novel.)


    Haiz, lets ask the gardeners to clean up this place. Is this a greenhouse or a forest, even?


    Nasir groaned as he pushed aside the bushes in front of him. The trees and flowers in the greenhouse were all different in size and length. Each time Khalid went on an expedition, he collected the local flowers and trees and randomly filled them into this place.


    The greenhouse was only maintained with minimal care, as even a veteran gardener would raise both their hands and feet, not knowing where to start and how to touch this place.


    Found it.


    After pushing away the tangled branches and vines, Nasir finally found a way. As he walked along the path, he soon found a zelkova tree so high that he could not see the end and stopped in that place.


    This zelkova tree that seemed to be several hundred years old had existed since the establishment of the kingdom. Nasir roughly removed the leaves attached to his body, sighed, and took a deep breath.


    Your highness! I know youre here! So please come out! Her Majesty the Queen has given you a royal command!(Eves note: Again, to lessen the confusion, the courtesy titles of Empires Princes like Renato and Trudy would be Your Imperial Highness, while Khalids would be your highness.)


    Noonim did?


    Yes! So please come down! This is an order issued by Her Majesty directly to you, your highness.


    As Nasir urged in a loud voice, the leaves shook and a man in light clothes appeared. Khalid landed down with a gentle movement despite his body frame and got up with a sullen face.


    What.


    What can this be? Its the thing that has been bothering you lately, your highness.


    As if Khalid was asking something obvious, Nasir pulled out a letter with the name of the Queen from his chest pocket. Khalid snatched away the issued order that Nasir was holding out.


    The Black Wolf Knights Commander, Khalid Nur Hakan, is appointed as the foreign ambassador and military cooperation advisor to the Fleurette Empire?


    As you can see from the order, your term of office will start next month.


    Ha.


    Khalid burst into laughter when hearing Nasirs added words. He had expected this to some extent, but it was much sooner than expected.


    The current diplomatic ambassadors term of office will only end around half a year later, no?


    It is said that Count Henry is not in good health.


    That old man is?


    Khalid asked with an expression saying he just heard some nonsensical thing. Hearing his words, Nasir shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth.


    Im not sure. No one knows if he is really sick or not. By the way, what do you mean by old man? Please say nice words. What if someone heard it?


    You are saying that again. Did the Empire agree with this?


    Since it was your highness who was appointed as the ambassador, wouldnt that side welcome you with open arms? Also, Count Henry already expressed his will to resign, so they requested that the new diplomatic ambassador to the Empire should be able to begin military action as soon as possible. They hoped that the size of the Knights Order staying in the capital would be larger than it is right now.


    So they openly requested the army of another country What if we change our minds and take over the Imperial Palace? I dont know if they have no sense of crisis, or just that they are stupid.


    Doesnt it just show how bad things are at their place? According to the report of the informants, the Emperors condition appears to be unusual. The Imperial Consort has also recently passed away.


    Imperial Consort? Ah, the mother of the 2nd Prince who was rumored to become the Crown Prince in the future?


    Hearing Nasirs words, Khalid traced his memory. The Emperors of the Fleurette Empire were allowed to have another companion besides the Empresses for the sake of passing down their noble blood. The Empire recognized the Emperors second companion as an Imperial Consort, and their children were also recognized as direct imperial family members.


    Thats right. Because the 1st Prince whom the Empress gave birth to is a Beta, his right to inherit the throne is not recognized, so in the current situation, the 2nd Prince is the closest to the next throne.


    Hmm.


    However, the Imperial Consort didnt have much support back when she was alive, while the Prince himself is also too young, so we dont know what will happen yet.


    Officially having a second companion, and passing the throne to their children I always knew this, but that place is a very strange country.


    Khalid muttered in curiosity. Unlike the Fleurette Empire, the Khan Kingdom did not recognize illegitimate children except under special circumstances.


    Growing up in a kingdom where paramour and illegitimate children were treated as criminals and despised, the imperial family that officially recognized a second companion and their children felt very foreign to him.


    Isnt it because the imperial family descendants there are so precious? The blood flowing through their bodies is also special.


    Why do people there discriminate based on traits while respecting bloodlines so much?(Eves note: Trait in this novel would be referring to A/B/O characteristics.)


    There are rumors that the Beta imperial family members are inferior in many aspects compared to the Alpha and Omega imperial family members, but no one knows the truth. And having a second companion is not common in the Empire as it is a system specifically permitted only to the imperial family and the nobles who have inherited the blood of the imperial family.


    Its still a problem.


    Each country has different customs and traditions, well. In terms of flaws, our country is not without problems, right? Right now, there is still a group of disrespectful people who fuss over Her Majestys gender, no?


    Thats true.


    Khalid smiled bitterly when hearing Nasirs words. Although it had been three years since Maryam ascended to the throne, there were still many dissatisfied nobles within the kingdom.


    Among them, Duke Vint, a collateral royal family member, led the noble faction and tried to obstruct Maryam in everything she did.


    I should have just killed them all no matter what noonim said back then. We showed mercy for no reason at all.


    Khalid, thinking of Duke Vint, gritted his teeth. It was obvious that the one intervening in the appointment of the new foreign ambassador to the Fleurette Empire and putting pressure to send him to the Empire was that man.

 Chapter 5

    ¡°Should I just kill them now?¡±


    The blood-red eyes sank with a dim light. He was afraid of taking action too rashly and became an obstacle for Maryam, but Khalid was ready to get blood on his hands again at any time.


    ¡°Another terrifying thing to say again¡­¡­ What are you going to do if someone hears you?¡±


    ¡°Who else is here beside us? And if they want to hear it, just let them hear.¡±


    ¡°Ehem, anyway, according to the news from the informants, the atmosphere in the capital is chaotic.¡±


    Nasir coughed and turned the topic back to the Fleurette Empire. If it was Khalid, the man would really do something like that. Before that could happen, he had to draw his attention to another topic.


    ¡°When we go to the Empire, we¡¯ll have to be careful in many ways. Otherwise, we may become entangled in the battle for the throne.¡±


    ¡°Battle for the throne? Didn¡¯t you just say a little while ago that the 2nd Prince is the most likely to be the Crown Prince? Or is the Empress trying to put his child on the throne?¡±


    ¡°No. There is another candidate that the Empress and his family are pushing for.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Khalid frowned when hearing the new information. Nasir calmly said about the information he had gathered.


    ¡°The Empress is trying to adopt a collateral imperial family member, lord Maximo of Florence Duchy, as an adopted son. He is said to be an Alpha that has a tie to the Medus family.¡±


    ¡°It seems too complicated there.¡±


    Khalid listened to Nasir¡¯s explanation and put his chin on his hand. He had no intention of rejecting the diplomatic ambassador position since it was a royal order, but the timing was probably not right.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to look good if we get caught up in the politics of another country, tsk. First, do some more research on Maximo Florence. And find out which one has the upper hand, him or the 2nd Prince.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Khalid pondered for a moment and ordered Nasir to conduct a detailed investigation. As the Fleurette Empire was an important source of money for their kingdom, it was necessary to keep an eye on the situation. Especially if it was a place he would be staying for the next few years.


    ¡°Time is running out, so I¡¯ll have to prepare right away from tomorrow. I also have to meet with Her Majesty¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I send someone to the main palace?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Tell Her Majesty that I will meet her. It¡¯s a little late today, so make it tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ah, call for a watchmaker too.¡±


    ¡°Watchmaker?¡±


    Organizing the list of to-dos in his mind, Nasir blinked when he heard an unexpected command.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly looking for a watchmaker?¡±


    ¡°Why else? Because my watch is broken.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Why did it break? There is a protective spell on it, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It suddenly broke at dawn.¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, Khalid took a silvery-white pocket watch from his pocket and opened the lid. Then, the broken glass inside was revealed.


    ¡°Last night, I had a rather unsettling dream, but¡­¡­ I woke up feeling something strange in my sleep, and this is what happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. This is¡­¡­ a bit harsh.¡±


    Nasir looked at the broken pocket watch with a surprised face. He knew how much Khalid cherished this watch.


    Khalid never left his watch away from his chest pocket even as he went out to the battlefield, did government affairs, or rested at home. Because it was a special keepsake left by his mother, Jamila.


    ¡°Perhaps someone has put a curse on you, your highness? Otherwise, it would have been fine even in the war¡­¡­¡±


    Nasir¡¯s expression became serious. Jamila, a talented shaman, cast a very powerful protective spell on that watch. She then left a will to Khalid that he should carry it with him.


    Perhaps it was because of the protective spell, Khalid¡¯s watch never got a scratch, let alone broken. The watch, which always seemed new, suddenly broke? It was definitely strange.


    ¡°There is also that possibility. If there is a curse, there would be a trace on the watch, so let¡¯s show this to Alia.¡±


    ¡°That is a good idea.¡±


    Nasir agreed with Khalid. Alia was a shaman belonging to the Knights Order, and although she was young, she was a talented person.


    ¡°If there is indeed a curse, I can understand why you had a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°Nightmare¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid murmured those words, then fiddled with the watch. In his dream, he saw someone crying. That person was crying so sadly that it was hard for him to breathe because his chest ached just looking at that person.


    But he couldn¡¯t remember who that was. When he woke up, all he remembered was that he had handed the person in his dream the watch that was the keepsake of his mother.


    ¡°It was a sad dream.¡±


    ¡°A sad dream?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it almost brought tears to my eyes.¡±


    Recalling the feelings he had in the dream, Khalid involuntarily squinted one eye. In response to Khalid¡¯s answer, Nasir put on an expression saying he just heard something strange. He couldn¡¯t tell if that was a joke or a serious one.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry too much. It is just a dream.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Anyway, call Alia. We need to fix it before we leave, so let a watchmaker check it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Nasir engraved Khalid¡¯s instructions in his head, then sighed and lamented.


    ¡°Haiz, I thought we would be able to rest for a while, but¡­¡­ we have been kicked out of the country.¡±


    ¡°Think positively. Would the Fleurette Empire be a bad place? We will have a warm winter for the next five years.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, but for how long will we be in the capital? Surely they will ask for military cooperation from time to time?¡±


    ¡°Then even better. We can rip off something from them thanks to that.¡±


    Khalid smiled like a mischievous child while putting his thumb and index finger in a circle. Nasir felt his heart ache when looking at the man¡¯s carefree appearance.


    Her Majesty the Queen is really indifferent.


    Nasir fixed his facial expression, swallowing the resentment that reached his throat. As Khalid¡¯s aide, he had a lot of things against Maryam whether the man knew it or not. Probably all members of the Black Wolf Knights felt the same way as him as well.


    But Khalid, who was the most upset, didn¡¯t resent Maryam, so he couldn¡¯t say anything about it. So today again, Nasir swallowed down his discontent that had nowhere to vent.


    * * *


    ¡°We will be arriving soon, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Renato raised his heavy eyelids when hearing Louis¡¯ announcement that they would arrive at the Empress¡¯ Palace soon. His eyes felt stiff, perhaps because he didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday.


    ¡°Are you okay? You look very tired.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t get enough sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What were you doing in the library?¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Louis asked in a cautious tone. Yesterday, after attending Ludmilla¡¯s funeral, Renato sent Louis and Luna back as soon as he returned, and confined himself to the study alone. And he did not come out until daylight.


    He would probably still be in his study if the Empress¡¯ Palace didn¡¯t send a person upon hearing that he had attended Ludmilla¡¯s funeral.


    ¡°I was just thinking about what to do next.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? What do you mean¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯ll tell you everything when the time comes. I still haven¡¯t made up my mind yet.¡±


    Renato gently curled up the corners of his eyes to ask Louis not to inquire further. It was true that he hadn¡¯t organized all of his thoughts.


    All night long, he pondered how to keep Trudy away from the Empress and Marquis Medus. But he couldn¡¯t come up with a proper way.


    He accepted that he had regressed to the past, but he was at a loss as to how he could change the future. After all, Renato, back in the past and even now, was always a powerless Prince.


    An extra who couldn¡¯t even get a supporting role in a play or novel.


    That was how people looked at Renato. And he knew his own situation better than anyone. He couldn¡¯t help but know. Because he lived and died with that kind of neglect in his previous life.


    The reason Renato, the 1st Prince and the only child of the Empress, was ignored and rejected by people was because he was a Beta whose right to the throne was not recognized.


    ¡®We are the successors of the noble blood of the Fairy King.¡¯


    Shortly after the founding of the Fleurette Empire, the imperial family emphasized that they were special existences of the Fairy King¡¯s lineage to consolidate their imperial power.


    In fact, the imperial family members of the Fleurette Empire were healthier and lived longer than normal people, perhaps because of their fairy blood. Their appearances were also as beautiful as flowers, regardless of age or gender, and they looked much younger than people of the same age no matter how old they were.


    They were not much affected by poisons, and even if they were injured, their wounds would heal quickly. It was because the fairy blood flowing through the imperial family members was a better remedy and antidote than any other medicine in the world.


    Fear of becoming old and sick was a feeling most people had. Therefore, in people¡¯s eyes, the imperial family of the Fleurette Empire certainly looked special. Thus, many people admired and envied the imperial family, and hoped to become a member of it.


    However, even the imperial family could not avoid the differences based on their traits. Due to their innate nature, Alphas and Omegas were superior to Betas in both physical and talent aspects.


    It was a very small difference, but people took it very seriously. Then, they came to think that the Beta imperial family members were inferior to the Alpha and Omega imperial family members.


    Therefore, an atmosphere of rejecting Beta imperial family members was created to occupy the only throne within the Fleurette imperial family. It was to reduce a possible competitor.


    Thus, about 300 years ago, the Beta imperial family members¡¯ right to succeed to the throne was officially deprived. From then on, the sufferings of the Beta imperial family members began.


    The narrow-minded ideology that had continued for hundreds of years was solidified day by day and had become a means to justify discrimination.


    Amid such an atmosphere, Renato, who was born a Beta that could not become the Emperor, had no choice but to be in a cramped position.

 Chapter 6

    ¡®The sidekick Prince of the imperial family.¡¯


    Renato knew what people were calling him. ¡®Sidekick Prince¡¯ meant that Renato was just a secondary being who could never be the main character. That was also something people said while comparing an Alpha like Trudy and a Beta like Renato.


    People said that if Trudy was the protagonist who would ascend to the throne, Renato was just an outsider. They also said so to disregard the Medus family.


    Empress Blanche was a dominant Omega, but his father, Marquis Medus, was a Beta. People ridiculed that Renato was born a Beta because he had the Medus family¡¯s blood.


    Naturally, the Empress and Marquis Medus hated hearing those words. In particular, this was especially the case for the Marquis.


    Because to him, it sounded as if he could never become a leader in the society of the imperial family and the great nobles where Alphas and Omegas played the main roles, no matter how powerful he was.


    ¡°¡­¡­Highness, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°Uhm? Ah.¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°No, it was nothing.¡±


    Renato escaped from his heavy thoughts, answered and slightly shook his head. Having been thinking a lot since yesterday, he now had a headache. He got out of the carriage, massaging his throbbing temples with his hand.


    ¡°Welcome, Your Imperial Highness. His Majesty the Empress and Marquis Medus are waiting for you. I will guide you to the back garden.¡±


    The chamberlain of the Empress¡¯ Palace greeted Renato in a very businesslike manner. Guided by the chamberlain, Renato walked in.


    ¡°From here on, please go in alone.¡±


    Having guided Renato to the entrance to the back garden, the chamberlain stepped aside. Renato gave strength to his trembling lips and repeatedly clenched and opened his fist. His hands started to sweat when the thought that both the Empress and Marquis Medus were in there came to his mind.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Renato moved his feet again. Soon, he could see people sitting in the pavilion of the back garden. It was Empress Blanche and his father, Marquis Emilo Medus.


    ¡°You¡­¡­!¡±


    While having a conversation with Marquis Medus, Blanche noticed Renato entering the back garden and frowned. He got up and shouted before Renato could even say his greetings.


    ¡°What were you even thinking?! Why did you go there yesterday?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Greetings to Your Majesty the Empress, the companion of the noblest blood in the Empire. May the blessings of nature be with you.¡±


    Renato was momentarily stiff, bowed his head and said his greetings half a beat late. It had been years since he last saw Blanche alive.


    ¡°Do you think this is the time for greetings? I asked what you were even thinking when you went there yesterday? Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about when I attended the ritual yesterday?¡±


    Renato raised his upper body and looked at Blanche. In the past, he would not have been able to respond properly or even breathe as soon as Blanche yelled at him, but now he could answer better than he had thought.


    Of course, he was not completely fine. Renato could feel his body tremble, and he gave strength to his toes. The fear constantly engraved on his body for a long time did not go away easily even if he died and came back to life, and even if he met someone that was supposed to die a long time ago.


    ¡°Yes! I heard you showed a very desperate brotherhood with that damn little kid as well? Why did you do so?¡±


    ¡°Since it was the last day, I decided it would be good to show my face once.¡±


    In response to Blanche¡¯s interrogation, Renato said aloud the excuses he had prepared in advance. Perhaps not liking his answer, Blanche¡¯s momentum became fiercer.


    ¡°Why are you judging that on your own?! Who told you to think like that?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t I have to go meet His Majesty the Emperor the day after tomorrow? I was afraid that His Majesty might ask why I didn¡¯t attend the funeral or get angry¡­¡­ My apologies. I was thoughtless.¡±


    Renato reflexively shrank his shoulders as soon as he heard the sharp rebuke and explained in a low voice. He felt a cold sweat running down his back.


    ¡°Why do you have to care about the Emperor¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Just as Blanche was about to continue, Marquis Medus raised his hand and intervened. Blanche stopped at the Marquis¡¯ gesture and quietly closed his mouth. Marquis Medus, who had silenced Blanche with just a single word, moved his gaze to look at Renato.


    The moment he met the man¡¯s deep purple eyes, Renato lowered his gaze to avoid him. To him, Marquis Medus was more difficult to deal with than Blanche.


    ¡°¡­¡­It is understandable why His Imperial Highness did such a thing. In all those years, you have taken care of Her Highness the Imperial Consort and His Imperial Highness the 2nd Prince because of His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s order. His Majesty definitely heard about that during those years, whether intentionally or not. So you must have been afraid that if you didn¡¯t attend the funeral, you would fall out of His Majesty¡¯s favor.¡±


    Marquis Medus looked up and down at Renato as if scrutinizing him and slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°However, it would have been better if you had consulted with me or His Majesty the Empress before attending the ritual.¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry yesterday, so I didn¡¯t think about it. I only thought about what to do and moved impulsively. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, there¡¯s no need to apologize to me.¡±


    Marquis Medus smiled benevolently when Renato apologized with a submissive attitude. His smile was so warm that people who didn¡¯t know would mistake it for affection, but Renato knew it was not the truth. He gulped and waited for the Marquis to speak.


    ¡°Your judgment was not wrong, Your Imperial Highness. As His Majesty the Emperor is keeping us in check, it is better not to do anything that will cause a backlash to us.¡±


    Fortunately, Marquis Medus did not have much of an issue with Renato¡¯s attendance at the funeral. When Blanche heard the news, he ran wild and called Renato over, but the Marquis didn¡¯t seem to take this very seriously.


    ¡°Anyway, the past is already the past, so let¡¯s end this story here. You are also aware of His Imperial Highness¡¯ situation, so please understand him graciously, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°If father says so¡­¡­¡±


    When Marquis Medus intervened, Blanche¡¯s momentum quieted down. However, he continued to stare at Renato.


    ¡°I am sorry to have troubled you, Your Majesty. And thank you very much, Marquis.¡±


    Renato apologized to Blanche and thanked the Marquis. Seeing Renato bowing his head like someone who received a great favor, Marquis Medus put on a satisfied expression. He liked to be confirmed that he had the upper hand compared to Blanche and Renato.


    ¡°It has been a week since we saw each other at the funeral, so I would like to have a relaxed conversation with you, but it¡¯s not possible because we already have a prior appointment. It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°A prior appointment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, lord Maximo is supposed to come. But if you are okay with it, we can have tea time together, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°No. If I stay here, I will only get in the way, so I will leave.¡±


    When he heard that Maximo was coming, Renato¡¯s eyes slightly trembled. He tried to stay calm and turned down the Marquis¡¯ offer. Marquis Medus didn¡¯t even bother to persuade him.


    ¡°Then please do so. Thinking about it, the regular checkup day will come soon, so I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    Regular checkup. Hearing those words, blood drained from his body in an instant. When he recalled, around this time, Marquis Medus would regularly take his blood on the pretext of a checkup.


    However, the checkup was only a facade, and the Marquis¡¯ real purpose was his research. He wanted to use Renato¡¯s blood to make ¡®Fairy¡¯s Tears¡¯, an imperial elixir known as a panacea.


    So I have to go through that terrible thing again.


    Renato pressed his lips so that his expression would not shake. He didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Marquis Medus, but there was no way he could refuse right now.


    ¡°I will tell my chief attendant to prepare to meet you when that time comes, Marquis.¡±


    Renato smiled so that the Marquis wouldn¡¯t think he was acting strangely, and respectfully bade farewell to Blanche.


    ¡°I will be leaving now, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s farewell, Blanche just bluntly nodded his head. As always, he never showed affection towards his child.


    I can¡¯t leave it like this.


    Leaving the two of them behind, Renato walked away from the back garden with a restless face. The meeting between the Empress and Marquis Medus made it clear. Although he went back in time, he was still helpless.


    At this rate, he would lose Trudy and, of course, Louis and Luna again.


    When Renato couldn¡¯t overcome his anxiety and bit his lower lip as he faced the cold reality, a voice reached his ears, making him pause his steps.


    ¡°Well, look who we have here?¡±


    This voice. Renato widened his eyes and stood still. He managed to turn his head, trying not to stumble.


    Then, at the end of his vision, he saw blonde hair shining in the sunlight. A face younger than in his last memory, but also a face that he could never forget.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Renato¡¯s eyes trembled like earthquakes when he saw who had called him. Compared to a while ago when he greeted the Empress and Marquis Medus, his trembling was much more severe.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Maximo, standing in front of Renato, greeted him sarcastically. Renato didn¡¯t answer. To be more exact, he couldn¡¯t come to his senses to greet the man back.


    ¡°What, are you ignoring my greeting now?¡±


    Maximo narrowed his eyebrow, displeased when Renato didn¡¯t respond to his greeting. The man¡¯s sloppy honorifics also disappeared. Maximo, who was the same age as Renato, always talked informally to him on private occasions, but not in public situations.


    As the man was a collateral imperial family member that had ties to the Medus family, and because he had known Renato from a young age, even if he behaved like this, the adults around never stopped him. This was also possible because Maximo was an Alpha with imperial blood.


    Due to those circumstances, Maximo always disregarded Renato who was a Beta even in their childhood days. His behavior only got worse when he joined hands with the Medus family.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you greet me, huh?¡±


    Renato, whose shoulders stiffened because of Maximo¡¯s low voice, barely moved his lips.


    ¡°Long, time no see, Maximo.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard to force a greeting out of you, huh? Well, it seems like you finally greeted me. Yes, long time no see.¡±


    Renato looked at Maximo, who was smirking while standing in a slanted posture, and strongly bit the inside of his mouth. He might scream if he didn¡¯t do so.


    ¡°I heard that you have an appointment with His Majesty the Empress today. Go in. They are waiting for you now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I have to take on a troublesome task this time.¡±


    ¡°Troublesome task?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was told that I had to become a special protocol officer and befriend the new diplomatic ambassador from the Khan Kingdom? Tsk.¡±


    Maximo clicked his tongue and ruffled his hair with an annoyed expression. Because of that, he didn¡¯t see Renato widening his eyes because of his answer.


    The new diplomatic ambassador.


    With those words, Renato¡¯s mind became sharp as if he was drenched by water. The diplomatic ambassador coming from the Khan Kingdom at this time was definitely ¡®that person¡¯.


    When he was in despair after losing Trudy in his previous life, that person was the one that approached him first and reached out to him¡­¡­


    ¡®Can I help you?¡¯


    Thump. When he thought of that person, his heart beat because of a different feeling compared to before. The voice with a deep resonance rang in his ears. The rough hand that carefully reached out to him glimmered in Renato¡¯s vision.


    ¡®If you need my help, I will help you as much as I can.¡¯


    Can we meet again? Me and that person? Renato inadvertently fumbled around his left chest pocket. It was the place of a watch that he always carried just like a part of his body until he died.


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome, but I have to do it anyway. Now that I have to start my political activities in earnest¡­¡­ Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡±


    Maximo narrowed his eyebrows and spoke when Renato suddenly grabbed his chest.


    ¡°Now that I look again, your complexion seems a bit bad¡­¡­¡±


    Maximo frowned, raising his hand with an uncharacteristically worried expression. However, his hand reaching out toward Renato did not reach its intended destination. Out of fright, Renato slapped Maximo¡¯s hand.


    Slap!


    After that sharp sound, only silence followed. Maximo looked at Renato and his hand in confusion. He couldn¡¯t understand what had happened to him.


    Renato was even more flustered than Maximo. Realizing what he had done, he backed away with a pale face.


    ¡°So, sorry. I was surprised¡­¡­¡±


    Renato hastily apologized to Maximo. He didn¡¯t even understand why he had behaved like that. The moment Maximo¡¯s hand came into his vision, his body moved first before he could think.


    Perhaps it was because of his memories of his previous life.


    Renato easily assessed his condition. He was afraid of both Blanche and Marquis Medus, but Maximo was a little different from them.


    In his previous life, Maximo constantly tormented Renato and eventually took his life. When he recalled that time, goosebumps crept across his entire body.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Renato pursed his lips when he felt something hot crawling up his throat. His stomach suddenly churned, and the area around his left waist felt like it was on fire. It was the place where he was stabbed by Maximo¡¯s sword in his previous life.


    ¡®What¡¯s your relationship with that goddamn bastard? Just what, that punk¡­¡­ Fuck! You just pretended to be docile, how dare you!¡¯


    ¡®Pathetic useless trash that didn¡¯t know your own place. Do you think you could have lived until now if it wasn¡¯t for me? You didn¡¯t even feel grateful that I saved you, and were having that kind of affair behind my back?¡¯


    ¡®Just when? Since when have you had that kind of relationship with that bastard? You didn¡¯t? Do you really think I will believe that?¡¯


    ¡®You can¡¯t leave the Imperial Palace until you die. I will have you stay next to me and draw out your blood for the rest of your life!¡¯


    The face of Maximo, who was furious with him just before his death, and the current Maximo who was looking at him with a shocked expression superimposed. Even all the words that he poured out in his rage also rushed into Renato¡¯s mind.


    Then, the memories of the one-sided violence and the fear engraved in his bones revived, making his mind return to that day. His breathing was getting harder, and his head was spinning.


    Renato shuddered and widened his distance from Maximo. He felt as if that man was going to strangle him and kick him at any moment. To Renato, Maximo was someone who would use violence against him at any time.


    Now that he was weaker than the Empress and Marquis Medus, that man was showing his manners and suppressing his temper, but Renato knew his true nature better than anyone else. So he was scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I will, have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡­!¡±


    After speaking, Renato turned around as if running away. No, he was indeed running away. He heard Maximo calling him from behind but ignored it. As soon as the man¡¯s voice reached his ear, the nape of his neck became tense and his hands and feet became cold.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    As Renato ran to the carriage, Louis greeted him with a surprised expression. Renato entered the carriage, unable to even answer. Otherwise, he felt as if Maximo would chase after him and stab the sword into his stomach again.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh.¡±


    Having entered the carriage, Renato exhaled heavily and sat down on the floor. Louis also hastily followed to support him. Then he locked the carriage door firmly so that no one else could see inside.


    ¡°Are you okay? Just what happened¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Lou, Louis, ugh! Huff!¡±


    Renato was about to say something to Louis, but then covered his mouth with one hand and retched. Perhaps because his tension was relieved, the urge to vomit that he had forgotten while running rushed in.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness!¡±


    Louis raised his voice when he saw Renato¡¯s upper body leaning forward. Cough, after retching a few more times, Renato coughed. The inside of his neck felt as if burning.


    It hurts, it hurts so much.


    Renato wrapped his trembling hand around the region between his belly button and waist. It was more painful than before. The pain as if his body was on fire or was pierced by a sharp object made him let out a groan.


    ¡°Please wait, wait a minute. I¡¯ll call, the doctor¡­¡­¡±


    Noticing that Renato¡¯s condition was unusual, Louis became restless and helped him lean on the chair. Then he turned his head to call someone. At that moment, Renato stopped him with a faint voice.


    ¡°N, no. Just, get going¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I do that, do you know what your face looks like now, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°If you call a doctor, to this place, the Marquis will come. So, ugh. Huu, quickly, please¡­¡­¡±


    Renato grabbed Louis¡¯ hem and told him to get going. It was more of a plea than a command. Louis looked at Renato, whose body was shaking as if in pain, and bit his lower lip.


    ¡°Please go back to the palace! Hurry!¡±


    His agony was brief. Knowing what Renato was worried about, Louis decided to follow him. When Louis shouted, the carriage quickly moved.


    ¡°Please lean on me, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Louis changed Renato¡¯s posture to make him feel comfortable and helped him lean on his body. Then, with his hand, he rubbed Renato¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Haa, hu¡­¡­¡±


    Entrusting himself to Louis, Renato took a deep breath. His stomach was boiling to the extent that he thought his intestines might melt. Perhaps that was why he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Renato, whose body was drenched in sweat, closed his eyes with a tired expression. He had to keep himself conscious, but his vision kept getting blurry, making it hard to keep his eyes open.


    Ppiii.


    As the world around him darkened, a fever rose and tinnitus screamed in his heated ears. Renato felt the corners of his eyes getting wet, and covered his burning eyes with the back of his hand.


    The world he returned to was still a terrible hell.


    * * *


    ¡°Welcome, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, chamberlain.¡±


    Renato smiled softly when chamberlain Caleb warmly welcomed him. Caleb was one of the few people in the Imperial Palace who was kind to Renato. And he disappeared without a trace when Maximo became Emperor in his previous life.


    As it turned out later, Caleb was the guardian of the recipe for the imperial elixir, ¡®Fairy¡¯s Tears¡¯. Those who found out guessed that he disappeared because he didn¡¯t recognize Maximo as Emperor.


    When Maximo found out that Caleb was the guardian later on, he was enraged. In a situation where his legitimacy was questioned because he did not receive the Fairy King¡¯s blessing and even the recipe for the Fairy¡¯s Tears disappeared, his position was greatly shaken. It was one of the events that triggered Maximo¡¯s obsession with Renato.


    It was not as effective as Fairy¡¯s Tears, but Renato¡¯s blood was needed to make the special remedy invented by Marquis Medus.


    ¡°Please come on in, His Majesty the Emperor is waiting for you.¡±


    The chamberlain softly smiled, stepped aside, and beckoned to the gatekeeper. Looking at the slowly opening door, Renato took in a deep breath before exhaling again.


    He was always nervous during their weekly meetings, but today, he was particularly anxious. Because, unlike usual, he had a purpose today.

 Chapter 8

    ¡°Greetings to the pinnacle of the noblest blood. May the blessings of nature be with you.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A voice immediately rang out as if having waited for Renato¡¯s greeting. The Emperor, Tristan, who was leaning against the head of the bed with the chamberlain¡¯s help, raised his hand and gestured for Renato to come closer.


    ¡°I heard that you shared the final moments together with the Imperial Consort. Thank you.¡±


    Tristan thanked Renato as soon as he sat down. His emerald-colored eyes, cloudy like jewels covered with bubbles, gleamed with tears.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Trudy would have been alone there. Thank you so much, thank you¡­¡­¡±


    A hoarse voice came out from his white, blistered lips. Renato faintly smiled when Tristan thanked him again and again.


    ¡°I just did what I of course had to do. And above all, I have received a lot of favor from Her Highness.¡±


    ¡°Favor¡­¡­ Come to think of it, you and Ludmilla had a really good relationship.¡±


    Cough, Tristan let out a dry cough, perhaps because it was difficult for him to even say a few words, and recalled the past. About 10 years ago, when she was having a hard time adjusting to palace life, Ludmilla took an instant liking to Renato whom she met by chance.


    ¡®Your Majesty, may I become close with His Imperial Highness?¡¯


    Tristan accepted Ludmilla¡¯s request to interact with Renato. Because he thought it was a good opportunity for both of them.


    The reason was that, while Ludmilla was ostracized because she was a stranger, Renato was ostracized because he was a Beta.


    Fortunately, the two quickly became close. Ludmilla was no longer lonely, and Renato also followed her well because she was kind to him.


    ¡®His Imperial Highness wasn¡¯t born as a Beta because of his own will, but¡­¡­ everyone is too harsh! I¡¯m disappointed with you too, Your Majesty! How could you be like that as a father?!¡¯


    When she came to know about Renato¡¯s story, Ludmilla burst into tears. And Tristan realized his fault only after receiving harsh criticism from her.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t abuse Renato as Blanche did. He was disappointed because the child was a Beta, but since Renato was his child, he tried to take responsibility as a parent.


    However, Tristan was the Emperor of the Empire, and he was very busy. Because of his expeditions, he usually left the palace.


    Because of that, he only occasionally took care of Renato through the chamberlain. And with that, he defended himself as a better person than the Empress. When he heard Ludmilla¡¯s words, Tristan became unbearably ashamed.


    ¡®I¡¯m really sorry for all this time. I know it¡¯s a shameless thing to ask now, but will you forgive this foolish father?¡¯


    Tristan accepted Ludmilla¡¯s advice to correct his mistakes even if it was late and apologized to Renato.


    The child, not knowing what to do with his sudden apology, quickly nodded his head slightly with a face holding back tears. From that day on, Renato called Tristan ¡®Imperial Father¡¯, not ¡®Your Majesty¡¯.


    Although their reconciliation was achieved after many twists and turns, a rift of 10 years was not easily fixed. The two maintained an awkward relationship.


    There was no dramatic improvement in the environment surrounding Renato. On the contrary, it had become worse than before. It was because of Blanche and Marquis Medus¡¯ hindrance since they feared that their influence on Renato would diminish.


    ¡®I hope that His Imperial Highness will be happy.¡¯


    Ludmilla couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Renato¡¯s situation when it was not getting better. But she couldn¡¯t do much.


    All she could do was hug and embrace the child who had been hurt by his mother¡¯s coldness and neglect.


    ¡®It would have been great if His Imperial Highness was really my son¡­¡­¡¯


    Ludmilla became attached to Renato and treated the child like her own. Even after Trudy was born, her attitude remained the same. Trudy also followed Renato as an older brother.


    Seeing three people with a good relationship, Tristan felt relieved. He had hope that if it went on like this, maybe someday there would be a way.


    But Tristan¡¯s hope was soon shattered. Tristan himself was seriously wounded on the battlefield and suffered from the aftereffects, while Ludmilla also collapsed from an unknown disease.


    ¡°How is your body?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah¡­¡­ It¡¯s still the same. But I feel a little better today. Yesterday it was hard to even control my body.¡±


    When Renato asked about his condition, Tristan slowly blinked and pulled himself out of the old memories.


    ¡°I always feel sorry for you, Renato. If my body hadn¡¯t been like this, the Empress and Marquis Medus wouldn¡¯t have been as unruly as they are now.¡±


    Tristan blamed himself with a gloomy expression. The palace doctors warned him that the more he felt depressed, the worse his condition would become, but he couldn¡¯t stop blaming himself.


    A few years ago, when Tristan rushed on an expedition to assist Margrave Lianhardt who guarded the eastern border, he was unexpectedly attacked and seriously wounded.


    His wound was so severe that an ordinary person would have died right on the spot, but Tristan survived thanks to the body blessed by the Fairy King. However, a terrible aftereffect remained, and he could never hold a sword again.


    For Tristan, a knight by nature, not being able to hold the sword any longer was like a death sentence. Unable to accept the change in his body, he suffered from severe depression.


    As his mind collapsed, his recovery was also slow. No, it became worse. Tristan could not get out of his sickbed even as years passed by.


    Even the Fairy¡¯s Tears, the imperial elixir, could not heal a mental illness. Maybe because of the ingredients, the medicine originally didn¡¯t have much of an effect on the imperial family members.


    To make matters worse, even Ludmilla was declared to not have much time left. Tristan¡¯s body was completely devoured by a mental illness and successive shocks.


    ¡°You will be able to recover soon. No, you have to recover. You have to be healthy again, for Trudy as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I should.¡±


    Tristan helplessly nodded his head. Then, with his upper teeth, he bit his lower lip which was covered with white dead skin, perhaps because his emotions were surging up. Renato quietly waited for Tristan to settle his emotions.


    ¡°¡­¡­I have something to tell you, Imperial Father.¡±


    Seeing that Tristan had calmed down to some extent after a while, Renato opened his mouth with a determined expression.


    ¡°To me? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Before Ludmilla-nim passed away, she left a separate will to me.¡±


    ¡°What? The Imperial Consort did so?¡±


    Tristan¡¯s eyes widened when hearing his unexpected words. Forgetting that his body was aching, the man raised his upper body.


    ¡°What did she leave behind for you?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡­ asked me to protect Trudy.¡±


    Ah. A sigh leaked out from Tristan¡¯s mouth when he heard about the arduous will left to Renato. Focus disappeared from the man¡¯s flickering eyes, and strength drained out from his stiff shoulders.


    ¡°I see, so Ludmilla told you so¡­¡­¡±


    Tristan muttered with a blank expression as if he was out of his mind, then closed his mouth. His contorted eyes became wet.


    ¡®I entrust Trudy to you. Please protect that child.¡¯


    Recalling Ludmilla¡¯s will, Renato clenched the fist on his thigh. Even though it had already been 6 years, it felt as vivid as yesterday.


    Don¡¯t cry, what rights do you have to even cry?


    Renato took a deep breath in, lashed out at himself, and exhaled. An incompetent coward like him did not deserve to cry.


    ¡°I want to keep Ludmilla-nim¡¯s will at all costs. To do that, I need your help, Imperial Father.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Helping Trudy also means that you will have to take down the Empress in the future. Are you still saying this despite knowing that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I will not be able to protect Trudy. I already made up my mind.¡±


    The moment Tristan met Renato¡¯s unwavering lavender-colored eyes, he realized that Renato¡¯s determination was firm. He really intended to confront the Empress and Marquis Medus.


    When the adult himself struggled with sadness and despair, the child, who had just become an adult, decided the direction he would take and was prepared to even abandon one of his parents.


    In a moment, Tristan felt a terrible sense of shame. He wondered what he had been doing when Renato made his decision.


    ¡°I know that you cannot fully believe my words, no, you cannot fully believe me, Imperial Father. The blood of the Medus family also runs through my body. Until now, I have never properly disobeyed His Majesty the Empress, and I have only been swayed around¡­¡­¡±


    As Renato continued to speak, Tristan¡¯s face darkened. It was also his fault that Renato could not escape from Blanche.


    Over the past few years, the noble faction, including Marquis Medus, had taken advantage of Tristan¡¯s bedridden time and rapidly grown in strength. Accordingly, Blanche¡¯s influence within the Imperial Palace also increased.


    As a result, Renato was oppressed by Blanche and Marquis Medus and forced to live as they wished. Unable to stand the rush of guilt, Tristan lowered his head.


    He was a foolish father who didn¡¯t take care of Renato in time, and couldn¡¯t properly protect his child even after realizing his fault.


    ¡°In reality, it is difficult for me to get away from His Majesty the Empress right now. That¡¯s why I need Imperial Father¡¯s power. Can you trust me and help me just once?¡±


    Renato earnestly appealed to Tristan, hoping that he would understand his sincerity. But Tristan didn¡¯t answer right away.

 Chapter 9

    ¡°¡­¡­You are better than me.¡±


    After a while, Tristan broke the heavy silence with incomprehensible self-talk, then raised his head and looked at Renato.


    ¡°You are right. It¡¯s dangerous to trust you completely in the current situation. Even more so now that the Empress and Marquis Medus have a different intention.¡±


    Is it a failure? Renato pursed his lips when hearing Tristan¡¯s words and lowered his gaze. However, he raised his head because of the following words.


    ¡°I know that, but I trust you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? You were the one that asked me to trust you.¡±


    Tristan softly smiled at Renato when he widened his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Just like how you cannot stand alone against the Empress or Marquis Medus, neither can I. It¡¯s a shameful thing to say, but I don¡¯t have the power to turn the situation around right now. If this continues, perhaps I won¡¯t be able to protect Trudy to the end.¡±


    The glory of the past was long gone. His brilliant power was also shattered and crumbled. Tristan admitted that his situation was not what it used to be. For the sake of the future, it was time for him to face reality.


    ¡°So I will trust you. I know that you truly loved Ludmilla and deeply care for Trudy, so¡­¡­ I want to trust you. So tell me. What can I do to help?¡±


    Hearing Tristan¡¯s words, Renato¡¯s eyes shook like petals fluttering in the wind. Although their relationship had improved thanks to Ludmilla, Renato basically had no faith in Tristan. Because it was enough for him to have vain expectations and then be disappointed afterward during his childhood.


    Because of that, in his previous life, he never dared to ask for help from Tristan. Rather, at that time, he assumed that Tristan would have been disappointed and angry with him, so he avoided him.


    In fact, Tristan left Renato alone after Ludmilla¡¯s death. He probably thought that Renato was completely on Blanche and Marquis Medus¡¯ side.


    And even if it wasn¡¯t the case, taking care of Trudy with his condition would have been difficult enough, so he couldn¡¯t have paid attention to Renato.


    There was no way to know the truth now, but in the past, Renato did not visit Tristan, and Tristan did not find Renato either. Because of that, the relationship between the two fell apart.


    If I had had the courage in my previous life just like how I do now, would things have changed?


    Renato was confused by that thought for a moment, but then let out a small sigh. Regretting the past didn¡¯t help in the current situation. He soon regained his composure and said what he wanted with a determined voice.


    ¡°I heard that the young lord of Florence Duchy is being mentioned as the special protocol officer to welcome the newly appointed diplomatic ambassador of the Khan Kingdom. I hope you can give me that role.¡±


    ¡°Special protocol officer? It¡¯s not that difficult, but¡­¡­ Can I ask what you are thinking?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the new diplomatic ambassador is Khalid Nur Hakan, the grand prince of the Khan Kingdom. I intend to get close to him.¡±


    Khalid Nur Hakan. As he said the man¡¯s name aloud, his heart momentarily fluttered. Khalid was the benefactor who helped Renato in his previous life.


    Two days ago, when he heard about him from Maximo, Renato realized that the memories of his previous life could be used as a weapon.


    Information about the future.


    It was the information that he had ahead of both Marquis Medus and Maximo at this point. Renato immediately summarized the important events and figures in the future that he remembered in as much detail as possible. And he made plans to use it.


    Becoming a special protocol officer and meeting with Khalid were the first steps in his plan to change the destined tragedy.


    ¡°Are you planning to get close to the grand prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Khan Kingdom is a long-time ally and military cooperator of the Empire. If I can become close to him, we can get help in times of danger.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Tristan sighed. He felt reluctant to invite external forces into the affairs of the Empire.


    ¡°The reason Marquis Medus wants to make lord Florence a special protocol officer is to make a good impression on the grand prince. They hope that they will be able to fill in what they lack.¡±


    ¡°What the Marquis lacks¡­¡­ you mean military force? Do you mean they are trying to fill it through the grand prince?¡±


    ¡°That is what I understand.¡±


    The Emperor had something that Marquis Medus didn¡¯t. That was military power. Even if the Marquis had the upper hand in political power, the Emperor was still the supreme commander-in-chief of the imperial army. The loyalty of the military was still the same.


    Therefore, Marquis Medus turned to the outside. He wanted an army free from the Emperor¡¯s influence. For the Marquis, Khalid was a coveted prey.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good to stay close to the grand prince to prevent any unexpected situation.¡±


    Renato insisted in a rare strong tone. In his previous life, just like what Marquis Medus wished, Maximo became the special protocol officer. However, he failed to form a bond with Khalid.


    Due to Maximo¡¯s personality, it was highly likely that this would happen again even if he became the special protocol officer. However, Renato had another reason to want to become the special protocol officer. Khalid was an indispensable part of his plan.


    ¡°His Majesty the Empress and Marquis Medus will not object to me becoming the special protocol officer. To them, I am a good chess piece. They would think that it would bring no harm if I became close to the grand prince in lord Florence¡¯s stead. I¡¯ll try to take advantage of that loophole.¡±


    Once embedded in people¡¯s minds, a person¡¯s image would not change easily. Especially when he was a Beta Prince who was despised by everyone, and a child who had been ignored his entire life.


    Perhaps it might change later, but neither Marquis Medus nor Blanche would notice his betrayal right now.


    Renato was convinced of his thoughts. It was a decision he could make because he had been watching the two of them for over 20 years, including his previous life.


    ¡°I intend to take advantage of His Majesty the Empress and Marquis Medus¡¯ carelessness to get information and interfere with it. Until I gain some strength, I¡¯m going to stay with them like before¡­¡­ Please understand this in advance.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay with that? It could be dangerous if they notice it now.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t notice that. Because to both of them, I don¡¯t know anything, and am no different from an idiot that cannot do anything.¡±


    ¡°If you think so¡­¡­ I understand. I¡¯ll call the prime minister the day after tomorrow and make you the special protocol officer.¡±


    I did it. Renato inadvertently clenched his fists when Tristan granted his permission. His palms were wet, probably because he was nervous the whole time.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I will do my best not to disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m putting a heavy burden on you.¡±


    Tristan looked at Renato with eyes filled with worry and guilt, and let out a sigh-like apology.


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s what I want to do. I will attract attention for the time being, so please just focus on your recovery, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Tristan nodded his head with a highly motivated expression. He was eager to recover as quickly as possible.


    ¡°If you need anything, feel free to tell me. Just contact the chamberlain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Imperial Father. I¡¯ll be back today. Please have a comfortable rest.¡±


    The talk was longer than expected. Renato, who had accomplished the purpose of meeting Tristan, hurriedly finished the conversation and got up. It was to give Tristan a rest.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡­¡±


    Having left the place, Renato let out the breath he had been holding back. Even though he only talked, his heart was racing as if he had been running with all his might.


    ¡°I can do it. It¡¯ll be alright. I can do it¡­¡­¡±


    Now it¡¯s just one step away. Renato looked down at his trembling hand and tightly clenched it. Then he mumbled to himself just like chanting a spell and walked towards the carriage.


    The pale purple eyes that had become more powerful than before shone resolutely.


    * * *


    ¡°Wow, the weather is really nice. Isn¡¯t this just like spring?¡±


    Khalid glanced to the side when he heard the exclamation. When their gazes met, Vice Commander Amavand grumbled while fanning with his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s also winter, but it¡¯s so different¡­¡­ If I had known it would be like this, I would have just worn thin clothes.¡±


    ¡°In our country, this would be early spring weather.¡±


    Khalid briefly commented about the cold winds brushing his cheeks and earlobes. The Khan Kingdom, located in the highlands, had the longest winter on the continent and boasted the most severe cold weather. The Empire¡¯s winter was only a little chilly for the kingdom¡¯s people, who were trained in the weather cold enough to freeze even the monsters.


    ¡°Can I take off my coat? I¡¯m going to have a heat rash at this rate.¡±


    ¡°No. We will be arriving at the capital soon. Everyone, dress properly.¡±


    Khalid firmly stopped Amavand and ordered the knights to adjust their clothes. Then he turned his head to Nasir.


    ¡°The special protocol officer that will meet us today is the 1st Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That Beta¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not what we expected. Didn¡¯t you say that there is a high possibility that lord Florence, who is supported by the Empress¡¯ side, will appear?¡±


    ¡°According to our informants, it was originally almost confirmed, but the Emperor suddenly appointed the 1st Prince.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t both the 1st Prince and lord Florence the Empress¡¯ people anyway? The Emperor would not have chosen the 1st Prince as the special protocol officer for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Not much is known about the 1st Prince¡­¡­ We¡¯ll never know what kind of person he is until we meet him in person.¡±


    Nasir shamelessly rubbed the nape of his neck. Before he left the kingdom, he investigated in detail the internal affairs of the Empire and the power structure, but there was little information about the 1st Prince.


    Because he was a Beta without the right to the throne, he did not show up much in public. Becoming a special protocol officer this time could be said to be the first government affair that he had been entrusted with as a Prince.


    ¡°As soon as we arrive in the capital, we will re-investigate the 1st Prince.¡±


    ¡°Do that. It looks like we are ready. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Finishing their conversation, Khalid signaled the departure to Amavand. When Khalid and his party approached the gate, the Captain of the Capital Guard shouted at the gatekeeper to open the door.


    Creak, ooong!


    With a loud noise, the huge gate opened, revealing a road that had numerous buildings on both sides and was wide enough for a few carriages to come and go.

 Chapter 10

    When Khalid and his party appeared, people walking down the street stopped and chatted.


    ¡°What is that? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°The pattern on the flag that the flag-bearer is holding¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s the Khan Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°By the way, I remember hearing that a new diplomatic ambassador was ing from the Khan Kingdom. Is it that person?¡±


    Khalid moved his horse, ignoring the gaze and interest pouring onto him. After passing through several downtown areas, he entered the Fairy Square connected to the Imperial Palace, where the winds carrying the scent of fragrant flowers greeted him.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Exclamations burst among the knights when they saw the square decorated with colorful flowers. Khalid glanced at the flying butterfly that was showing off its beauty for a moment, then stared straight ahead again. His eyes narrowed when he saw the man standing on the platform in the center of the square.


    ¡°¡­¡­Is it that person?¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Are you okay, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm?¡±


    Renato responded half a beat late to the question from behind him. When he turned his head in the direction of the voice, he saw Louis with a worried expression.


    ¡°I think you are very nervous.¡±


    ¡°You can tell that?¡±


    Hearing Louis¡¯ words, Renato awkwardly touched his cheek. He wondered if he was nervous enough for others to notice. His hands had been trembling since earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time something like this has happened, so I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±


    In fact, there were other reasons too, but he only gave a rough excuse to Louis. How could he say he was excited and looking forward to meeting that person?


    He would be able to meet him in a little while.


    Renato anxiously looked through the square where he was ready to receive his guests. A little while ago, there was news that the diplomatic ambassador and his party had entered the capital, so if nothing else happened in the middle, they would be here soon.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Renato took a deep breath in and then exhaled to calm down his trembling chest. He had thought about how to act when he met Khalid again, and what words he would use to persuade him, but honestly, he was not confident.


    ¡®Your Imperial Highness, will you grant me the honor to dance with you, the descendant of the noble blood?¡¯


    In his previous life, he first met Khalid at an imperial ball he attended under Blanche¡¯s order. It was around half a year after the man was appointed as a diplomatic ambassador.


    So Renato didn¡¯t know what Khalid was like right after his arrival. All he could remember was that Maximo hated him very much.


    In other words, it meant that the current Khalid and the Khalid in his previous life were the same, yet different people. Renato continued to try not to forget that fact. He was afraid that he might make a mistake with Khalid.


    For him, it was a reunion, but for Khalid, today would be their first meeting, so he had to be careful not to make the man feel strange.


    Above all, it was impossible to rule out the possibility that Khalid¡¯s reaction or behavior would be different from that of his previous life. In his previous life, Khalid approached Renato first, but in this life, Renato approached him first.


    His future had already changed due to his actions, including attending Ludmilla¡¯s funeral and his appointment as the special protocol officer. It was inevitable that his relationship with Khalid would change.


    He had hoped to see the man again someday, but he didn¡¯t want to see him this way.


    Renato¡¯s expression darkened for a moment. He loathed himself for devising a plan to attract Khalid to fulfill his purpose. But he couldn¡¯t help it.


    Unlike in the past, he had Tristan¡¯s cooperation, but Renato¡¯s power was still weak. It was as if he had gone to the battlefield without properly equipping a sword and armor.


    Khalid was the strongest and most attractive weapon Renato could have. Even if he failed, it would be worth a try. Renato intended to present conditions that Khalid would be unable to reject for the success of his plan.


    ¡°¡­¡­After work today, how about calling in another palace doctor to keep it a secret from lord Marquis?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Renato, whose mind was filled with thoughts about Khalid, was awakened by Louis¡¯ advice to see a doctor.


    ¡°Your plexion has been bad these days, so I¡¯m really worried.¡±


    Louis said with a worried expression. After Ludmilla¡¯s funeral, Renato was in a bad condition all the time. At first, he thought it was because of the sadness of losing Ludmilla, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the only problem.


    ¡°With the help of His Majesty the Emperor, I think it will be possible¡­¡­ Should I ask sir chamberlain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to do that. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°How can I not worry?¡±


    Louis unknowingly raised his voice and put on an upset face. His worried eyes were filled with affection for Renato.


    At that moment, Renato felt his heart overwhelmed with emotions. Both in the past and now, he could only feel sorry and thankful to Louis and Luna.


    ¡®Louis, Luna. Listen to me. From today on, I intend to oppose His Majesty the Empress and Marquis Medus.¡¯


    ¡®Excuse me? What does that mean¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®If things keep going on like this, Trudy will be in danger. I want to protect the child even if I have to oppose them.¡¯


    ¡®Are you doing this because of Her Highness¡¯ will?¡¯


    ¡®It is also a reason, but¡­¡­ I can no longer stand the evil deeds of the two of them. If Maximo bees Emperor, it will be difficult for you two to survive as well. So, can you follow my will?¡¯


    On the day he decided to cooperate with Tristan, Renato revealed his decision to Louis and Luna. The two supported Renato¡¯s will without any hesitation.


    ¡®Your Imperial Highness, please do not ask us. If you want to do something, just order it. I will follow whatever choice you make.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right! The most important thing for me is that you are happy, Your Imperial Highness! So please do whatever you want. No matter what happens, I will always stand by Renato-nim¡¯s side!¡¯


    That day, Renato had a hard time holding back his tears when he saw Louis and Luna¡¯s willingness to obey his decisions unconditionally. In his previous life, both of them sacrificed their lives for him. And this time, they gladly volunteered to walk on the thorny path.


    What about me?


    Renato felt his chest bee heavy and bit his lip. No matter how much he thought about it, he was not worthy of Louis and Luna¡¯s sacrifices.


    They were his nanny¡¯s children, so they had grown up together since they were little, but Renato was never a good master for the two. Rather, he had always caused them trouble, and never once did they benefit from him.


    Nevertheless, Louis and Luna remained loyal to Renato and showed unchanging affection. But Renato couldn¡¯t return the love that they gave him. On the contrary, he caused them trouble until the last minute.


    But this time would be different.


    Renato vowed to protect the two of them. To him, Louis and Luna were another family.


    ¡°I¡¯m just nervous these days. I¡¯ll be fine with a little rest.¡±


    Renato smiled to tell Louis not to worry too much. He was aware that his physical condition was strange these days. It was the first time in his life that he felt sick like this. However, there was no solution right now.


    ¡°Please just go see a doctor. It can¡¯t be just simple nervousness¡­¡­¡±


    When Louis opened his mouth to convince Renato once more, the quiet square turned into a motion. At that moment, Renato abruptly turned his head.


    Ah.


    A small exclamation burst out from Renato¡¯s mouth as he saw the people who had just entered the square. Beyond the flying flag of the Khan Kingdom, he could see a black-haired man with a much more imposing physique than the others.


    Perhaps sensing Renato¡¯s gaze, the man who glanced at the square with an expressionless face looked straight up to face him. Although it was quite a distance, the bright red eyes looked straight at Renato just like a beast that had found its prey.


    It is that person.


    Renato made eye contact with Khalid and inhaled a deep breath. He recognized Khalid at a glance.


    The smooth forehead exposed through the glossy and curly hair, the thick eyebrows and slightly slanted eyes, the red irises that seemed as if they were carved by natural rubies, the tall nose bridge, and the long, elegant lips.


    He looked a little younger than the man in his memory, but he was the Khalid he knew. Renato stood dumbfoundedly like someone who lost his mind and stared at Khalid as he came closer. The joy, regret, and strange relief of meeting him rushed in all at once.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    Louis called Renato in a soft voice when he just stood still, doing nothing.


    Renato came to his senses at that moment and hurriedly moved his feet. Meanwhile, Khalid, who had reached the platform, stopped his horse and jumped off with a light motion.


    ¡°Wele to the Fleurette Empire.¡±


    Renato made sure his voice didn¡¯t tremble as he greeted Khalid. After being appointed as the special protocol officer, he practiced a natural expression and a soft tone in case he met Khalid again. He wanted to make a good impression on Khalid.


    But when they actually met, the practice he had been doing all this time was useless. Feeling his mind turn white, Renato repeatedly clenched and unclenched his fists.


    He was inwardly worried about whether his expression was awkward, his voice was strange, or whether he was greeting him properly.


    ¡°I am Prince Renato El Fleurette of the Empire. It is an honor for me to take on the role of weling our precious guests.¡±


    ¡°Pleased to meet you for the first time, Your Imperial Highness, Prince Renato. My name is Khalid Nur Hakan.¡±


    Fortunately, Khalid accepted Renato¡¯s greeting without showing any particular expressions. However, Renato stopped for a moment when hearing Khalid¡¯s reply.


    First time.


    Those words strangely struck his chest. In an instant, Renato was at a loss for words. First time¡­¡­ Having gone back in time, it was true that this was the first time he had met Khalid. Because he was the only one who had memories of the past life.


    Knowing this, he had been determined not to make mistakes to Khalid just a while ago. Nevertheless, he was momentarily shaken by the man¡¯s greeting.


    Trudy, Louis and Luna, Blanche and Maximo¡­¡­ None of the people Renato had met since he regressed until now remember the past life. So it was natural that Khalid didn¡¯t have those memories either, but he somehow felt regret.


    Why?


    Renato momentarily fell into inprehensible confusion. He was surprised at himself for feeling sad when Khalid didn¡¯t remember.

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    Khalid called Renato in a strange voice when he didn¡¯t respond to his words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did my greeting sound strange?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? No, not at all!¡±


    I made a mistake. Renato, startled by Khalid¡¯s words, quickly shook his head. He realized his rudeness and was at a loss for words. Seeing that,  Khalid opened his mouth first.


    ¡°If that wasn¡¯t the case, I¡¯m glad. I learned the official language late, so I¡¯m not really confident. It¡¯s been a while since I last used it, so I wondered if I made a mistake in pronunciation or intonation.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Your pronunciation and intonation are all excellent. My apologies for the rudeness. Well, it¡¯s just that, I guess I was nervous because I finally met someone I have admired for a long time.¡±


    Stupid idiot. Renato inwardly cursed himself and hurriedly made excuses. He didn¡¯t even know what he was talking about. He only worried that Khalid might have been offended by his rudeness.


    Hearing Renato¡¯s apology, Khalid¡¯s expression became strange this time. But Renato did not see his face. He was so flustered that he couldn¡¯t afford to look at or care about Khalid.


    ¡°Please let me greet you again. Nice to meet you, your highness, grand prince Khalid. I am very delighted to be able to meet the knight that mands the continent.¡±


    Ehem, after letting out a few coughs, Renato tried to raise the corner of his mouth and asked Khalid for a handshake. Khalid glanced at the hand that was extended to him, then gently grabbed it.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too. You¡¯re so weling towards me that I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°First of all, I will guide you to the diplomatic office used by the Khan Kingdom. After that, please go to the official residence. You must be tired from the long journey, so we have prepared a carriage for you to move fortably.¡±


    After shaking hands with Khalid, Renato led him to the prepared carriage. His heart was pounding, and the hand that touched Khalid¡¯s was beating just like his heart. His palm was hot as if on fire.


    Renato curled his fingers inward as if catching the remaining warmth in his hand. It was a reunion that only he could remember.


    * * *


    ¡°Watch out! If it breaks, we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Done! Now let¡¯s move over there!¡±


    Through the open window came the voices of the knights unpacking their belongings. Having gotten used to the noise ing from outside, Khalid looked around the office he would be using in the future.


    ¡°How is the office?¡±


    Having finished putting his luggage down on the desk that had been reserved for him, Nasir asked, wiping the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than I thought.¡±


    Khalid answered in a quite satisfied tone. They weren¡¯t empty words, because the legation of the Khan Kingdom was of a suitable size, and the facilities inside and outside the building were well equipped.


    ¡°The former ambassador, Count Henry, seems to have taken good care of it. Everything we need right now is provided.¡±


    ¡°More than anything else, I think it¡¯s good that the official residence is right next to the diplomatic office. There will be plenty of rooms for the knights to use.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. How about the training ground?¡±


    Khalid nodded his head and then asked when he remembered something else. The training ground was also an important place for the knights who had to train every day.


    ¡°It seems a little narrow, but¡­¡­ I asked the janitor and he said that it was possible to expand it. Should we proceed with that?¡±


    ¡°Do that. We can¡¯t neglect the training.¡±


    As soon as Nasir got Khalid¡¯s permission, he took out his notebook. Having quickly finished his note, he spoke to Khalid again.


    ¡°I think we can rest without doing anything today. We will have to finish packing the luggage.¡±


    ¡°Just take it slow. The official work will start next week, so there¡¯s no need to rush.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but the day after tomorrow, there is a banquet in the evening to wele you at the Imperial Palace, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Banquet? Can I not go?¡±


    Khalid frowned with disgust. For him, who was a knight by nature, banquets were always arduous tasks.


    ¡°That¡¯s the banquet to congratulate and wele you since you have been appointed as a diplomatic ambassador, so how can you not attend, your highness? You are the main character.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    Realizing that there was no hole for him to escape, Khalid nervously swept through his hair. Thinking of being a spectacle in unfortable formal clothes already made him tired.


    ¡°They say that the 1st Prince will send a carriage to the diplomatic office in the afternoon of the day after tomorrow. He also said if you didn¡¯t have a partner to attend the banquet with, he¡¯d escort you himself, so what do you plan to do?¡±


    ¡°Escort? Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he also said that you could refuse without feeling pressured, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Me? Uhm, considering the position of the 1st Prince and the plicated situation within the Empire, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a very good idea to get his escort. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to choose a suitable member of our Knights Order as the partner?¡±


    ¡°Among our knights? Then will you be my partner?¡±


    ¡°Eek. Me?¡±


    At Khalid¡¯s suggestion, Nasir took a step back, terrified as if he had heard something absurd. Khalid¡¯s expression darkened when he saw the outright rejection.


    ¡°You told me to choose any suitable person.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a suitable person. You usually have Omegas as partners when you go to such places, no? Why don¡¯t you go with an Omega like Dame Alia rather than an Alpha like me?¡±


    Nasir awkwardly smiled and remended Alia. He got goosebumps just imagining that he would bee Khalid¡¯s partner.


    ¡°I know. I just randomly said so, so don¡¯t freak out. Why would I go to such a place with you?¡±


    Do I know anyone that would want to go with me? Khalid frowned and looked out of the window.


    In his mind, he would like to go alone and just show his face for a while, and then leave as soon as the banquet began, but formality and etiquette were a problem.


    ¡°What should I do¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid tapped on the window frame with his finger, recalling the person he had been with just a moment ago. Then, the silver hair with a light purple tint and the good-looking face with youthful features came to his mind.


    He was a strange person.


    Thinking of Renato, Khalid¡¯s expression became mysterious. Recalling their first meeting a few hours ago, he felt a little strange. He had met a lot of people while going through the battlefields, but it was the first time he met someone like Renato.


    ¡®Wele to the Fleurette Empire. I am Prince Renato El Fleurette of the Empire.¡¯


    Renato had a clear and soft voice that suited his round and gentle face, and was obviously nervous.


    Since he had never been involved in government affairs as a Prince, he was clumsy in things like eye contact and facial expressions. His voice also slightly trembled.


    So Khalid acted more politely than usual. Renato was not a politically important figure, but Khalid would have to see his face frequently for the next month or two, so he thought he¡¯d make a moderately good impression.


    However, towards Khalid¡¯s greeting, Renato behaved as if he had heard something strange. As Khalid saw the pale purple eyes shaking like petals fluttering in the wind, he momentarily wondered what he did wrong. But his words shouldn¡¯t have anything for Renato to show that kind of reaction.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Did my greeting sound strange?¡¯


    He carefully called out, wondering if something was wrong, and the person in the pure white cape greatly flinched. Renato made excuses with a startled expression.


    ¡®My apologies. Well, it¡¯s just that, I guess I was nervous because I finally met someone I have admired for a long time.¡¯


    Did he admire me? Khalid felt a little confused by Renato¡¯s excuses that didn¡¯t sound like excuses. As a famous knight, he met quite a few people who admired and respected him. Most of them were people walking the path of the sword.


    Unlike them, Renato looked like he had never held a sword properly. He could tell that just by looking at his slender waist or legs exposed outside the cape that covered his shoulders and chest.


    Why would a Prince who looked like he had grown up peacefully admire him?


    Khalid fell into a little doubt. At that moment, Renato asked for a handshake as if trying to make up for the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡®I am very delighted to be able to meet the knight that mands the continent.¡¯


    Maybe it was because he had been outside in the cold weather for a long time, or because he was flustered by his mistake, the man¡¯s outstretched fingertips were red as if dyed in flower petal extract. His snow-white cheeks were flushing red just like a porcelain doll.


    Khalid, who was distracted by that sight for a moment, came to his senses and took Renato¡¯s hand. As expected, the hand he touched was smooth and soft with no calluses.


    Renato sighed in relief when Khalid accepted his handshake. Having relaxed a bit, he led Khalid to the diplomatic office and then returned to the Imperial Palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­How strange.¡±


    Recalling what happened with Renato, Khalid slightly narrowed his brows. Thinking back, he felt a bit unfortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing his murmuring, Nasir tilted his head while organizing his luggage.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the 1st Prince. It feels like we have already met somewhere.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Khalid truthfully told Nasir what had been bothering him for a while. Since his meeting with Renato, there was some kind of problem that continued to make one side of his chest unfortable.


    ¡°Ayy, how is that possible? If that was the case, both you and I would have remembered him, your highness. And as far as I can remember, today is the first time we met.¡±


    Nasir immediately denied Khalid¡¯s words. As he lived as Khalid¡¯s aide for the past few years, they had many mutual memories. And Renato was not in Nasir¡¯s memory.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me as well. But he feels strangely familiar. Did I perhaps see him before when we came to the Empire?¡±


    ¡°We have been to the Empire a few times for military aid negotiations, so it¡¯s not impossible that the two of you have already met¡­¡­ But if that was the case, I¡¯m sure you must have remembered him. To be honest, he doesn¡¯t have the kind of look that can be easily forgotten, right?¡±


    Nasir asked back while referring to Renato¡¯s appearance. He knew it was impolite to judge other people¡¯s faces, but Renato had a beautiful appearance and a unique aura that would make anyone admire him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. His face isn¡¯t mon, so if I had passed by him even for a moment, I¡¯d definitely remember him. So it¡¯s even weirder.¡±


    Having spent years on the battlefield where a moment¡¯s inattention could cost his life, Khalid had a habit of observing and memorizing details wherever he went. Just like Nasir said, if he saw that face properly even for a brief moment, he wouldn¡¯t easily forget.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like anyone I know, and I¡¯ve never met him before, so what is this feeling?¡±


    Khalid muttered as he couldn¡¯t understand. And there was another strange thing. It was Renato¡¯s attitude that seemed to be very delighted toward him.


    A grand prince who was an illegitimate child, and the youngest Knight Commander in the kingdom.


    Due to the circumstances in which he lived, Khalid was quicker and more sensitive than others. He could read the emotions in those lavender-colored eyes that were reminiscent of pale violets. He could clearly tell the joy and delight in Renato¡¯s eyes and expression toward him.


    Since he said he had wanted to meet Khalid a long time ago, it was not strange that he expressed goodwill, but what about his delight? Didn¡¯t he seem to have met someone he already knew?


    Khalid crossed his arms and fell into deep thought. After a while, he made a decision and spoke up.


    ¡°¡­¡­Send someone to the Imperial Palace early tomorrow morning to tell them that I will accept Prince Renato¡¯s request for escort.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a very good idea. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have Dame Alia as your partner to prevent useless gossip?¡±


    ¡°If I go together with Dame Alia, those kinds of words will still e out anyway, no? They will say that we are sticking together or something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, even though it was a request that the Prince made first, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s polite to just refuse. We¡¯ll see each other often, so I should just go with him.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Then I¡¯ll ask the janitor if there¡¯s anyone I can send as a messenger.¡±


    Nasir nodded his head with a slightly disapproving expression and went outside to find the janitor.


    Khalid, left alone in the office, stared at the majestic Imperial Palace in the distance with eyes noticeably darker than before.


    He wondered if he would be able to know for sure the identity of this strange d¨¦j¨¤ vu he was feeling now if he met Renato again.


    * * *


    ¡°Grand prince Khalid accepted my request?¡±


    Renato, who finished breakfast a little earlier than usual, opened his eyes wide in surprise when hearing the news that Louis had brought.


    ¡°Yes, his aide just contacted us a little while ago. He asked you to take good care of him.¡±


    Louis answered while clearing the tableware with mechanical motions, then looked at Renato¡¯s face and tilted his head.


    ¡°Why do you look like that? Do you perhaps not want to be the grand prince¡¯s partner?¡±


    ¡°I do want that, but¡­¡­ I thought of course I would be rejected.¡±


    Renato answered Louis¡¯ question with a puzzled expression. He brought up the escort offer to Khalid without much expectation.


    Because anyone that knew even the slightest bit about the imperial family would likely reject Renato¡¯s offer.


    Knowing this but still wanting to take a chance, he sent an escort offer to Khalid¡¯s aide through Louis. It was to get close to Khalid as quickly as possible.


    He did so because it would be better to bring it up now rather than regretting that he should have tried it later, but now that he got an unexpected result, he was more surprised than happy.


    ¡°Uhm? Why did you think you would be rejected?¡±


    ¡°Why else¡­¡­¡±


    Renato awkwardly smiled, slurring the end of his words. Louis could deduce the answer from that smile and frowned. He hated Renato¡¯s self-blame or self-deprecation because of his trait.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a Beta?! I told you over and over already, right? Your trait is by no means a flaw!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of my trait, but my situation. Even the grand prince would know how I am treated¡­¡­ If he hears bad things because of me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you worrying about? I¡¯m sure he accepted it despite knowing that as well.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course! And what will happen if you already show a weak appearance like this? You said you need the grand prince¡¯s power to protect His Imperial Highness Trudy, right? Then please don¡¯t worry about what goes on behind the scenes or whether he is getting into gossip, and just work hard!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±


    Renato¡¯s face darkened when Louis spoke sternly just like a teacher who scolded a child. As Louis said, Khalid was essential to his plan. It was also true that in order to confront Marquis Medus, he must use everything he had.


    However, when things went according to his intentions, he felt anxious about whether it would turn out well, and guilty about whether this was the right thing to do. He lacked confidence because he had never succeeded in anything until now.


    How are you going to get through this difficult world?


    Louis looked at Renato with his shoulders drooping and clicked his tongue internally. He already guessed this since yesterday, but the tender-hearted Prince-nim seemed to feel guilty for bringing Khalid into his scheme.


    Indeed, he didn¡¯t fit well in the Imperial Palace, where all kinds of conspiracies and veiled enmities were taking place every day.


    ¡°If you have made up your mind to do this, please don¡¯t be swayed, Your Imperial Highness. If you hesitate, things that were supposed to be good will not work.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, please just stop now. You can do so because we haven¡¯t even started properly yet.¡±


    Louis held Renato¡¯s shoulders with both hands and looked at him, giving advice more seriously than ever.


    In the 20 years since he entered the Imperial Palace with his mother who became the Prince¡¯s nanny, he had been with Renato and had seen many things that he had never seen before.


    So he was worried. Having personally experienced how shady politics was and how terrible power was, he both understood and didn¡¯t understand why his Prince-nim, who was already struggling enough, was walking down an even more thorny path now.


    He decided to support him because it was something Renato really wanted, or else he would have stopped him.


    ¡°I also like His Imperial Highness Prince Trudy, but¡­¡­ The most important person to me is Renato-nim. So if you are tired, you can stop here.¡±


    At the words full of worry and concern, the violet eyes shook like fluttering petals. Renato slightly moved his lips, perhaps not knowing what to say, then let out an awkward soft laugh.


    ¡°Sorry. It seems that I showed weakness again. You¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t even started properly yet, so I can¡¯t be like this already. I¡¯ll pull myself together.¡±


    ¡°You thought well.¡±


    Louis confirmed that hesitation had disappeared from Renato¡¯s face and gently curled his eyes. He always thought that it was a mystery how such a kind and gentle person could have e out of the vicious Blanche¡¯s belly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just add one more word. Your Imperial Highness, you need to be a little brazen. Just look at Marquis Medus. How thick is his skin¡­¡­ Ugh, I¡¯m not saying you should be like him, but you have to be more determined than you are right now. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Now then, shall we prepare for the banquet?¡±


    Louis let go of the hands that were holding Renato¡¯s shoulders and clapped once to change the heavy atmosphere.


    ¡°Are you preparing for the banquet already?¡±


    ¡°If you want to escort the grand prince tomorrow, we¡¯ll only have barely enough time even if we prepare right from this moment! So please get up now!¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°To decide what clothes to wear to the banquet, you have to try them on one by one. I was in a hurry to prepare, so I could only plete three sets.¡±


    Louis clicked his tongue in regret. He originally had to make about five or six sets and choose from there, but time was too short. Fortunately, he could obtain these sets by pestering the imperial seamstresses every day.

 Chapter 13

    ¡°You have to try on all three sets of clothes, so let¡¯s hurry up. Ah, I¡¯m going to pick up some accessories from the merchant guilds that transacted with the imperial family in the afternoon as well. Before that, we have to decide what clothes to wear so that I can choose accessories that suit them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you even saying?! I¡¯m going to dress you up to the fullest tomorrow. I will make sure no one says strange things when they see you, Your Imperial Highness!¡±


    Louis clenched his fists with a grim expression like a knight going to a duel. He planned to put great effort into dressing Renato up so that he would stand out more than anyone else in the banquet hall.


    ¡°Uhm, before that, can I just go and see Trudy for a bit?¡±


    ¡°His Imperial Highness Trudy? Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We haven¡¯t seen each other since the funeral, right? So we decided to have tea together today¡­¡­¡±


    Renato looked at Louis and muttered. After thinking for a while, Louis let out a sigh, thinking he could not help it.


    ¡°I think it will be fine if you visit him for a while.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Instead, please e back by noon.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I will be back soon.¡±


    Renato¡¯s face brightened and he stood up. When he was about to leave right away, Louis hurriedly grabbed the signal rope.


    ¡°Please wait a minute, Your Imperial Highness. I¡¯ll call Luna right now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can go alone. It¡¯s just a step away¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! Don¡¯t you know the saying that the bottom of the oil lamp is always dark? You have to be careful anytime, anywhere.¡±


    Louis drew a decisive line saying that he should never move alone, then strongly pulled the rope once. Then, Luna, who was guarding the door, came in immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What else, I need you to escort His Imperial Highness. He will go to His Imperial Highness, Prince Trudy¡¯s palace now.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you going with us?¡±


    ¡°I have to prepare for the banquet tomorrow. I can¡¯t entrust something like this to anyone else.¡±


    Hearing Louis¡¯ answer, Luna squinted one eye. The two, who believed in no one but each other, were in charge of Renato¡¯s matters. In the first place, there was a chronic shortage of manpower here, so if they didn¡¯t do so, the palace would not function properly.


    Currently, the staff of the 1st Prince¡¯s Palace consisted of Louis the chief attendant, Luna the exclusive guard, the chef, the coachman, and a dozen other palace servants. For a palace where the Prince of the Empire resided, the manpower was too shabby.


    This was because there would be no way that the palace servants would want to work in the palace of a Prince who was in the blind spot of power. Even the Empress, the ruler of the inner palace, was providing only minimal support to Renato.


    Should they consider it a fortunate thing that, at least, there were no palace servants who worked as Blanche¡¯s eyes and ears?


    In the past, there were several palace servants who worked as the Empress¡¯ informants, but thanks to Louis and Luna¡¯s constant search and expulsion, there was no one now.


    Blanche, who was constantly monitoring Renato, stopped sending new people as soon as Tristan became ill and Ludmilla was also on the verge of death.


    Over the years, his self-confidence had skyrocketed, and he seemed to be conceited that he could control Renato as he pleased.


    Marquis Medus still seemed to suspect that Renato might have different intentions, but he did not actively monitor him. That was because he couldn¡¯t afford to care about Renato when his influence in politics was growing.


    Thanks to that, Renato had been able to enjoy some freedom over the past few years, such as visiting Ludmilla or going to see Trudy without the two of them knowing. Their carelessness and arrogance only benefited Renato.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call the carriage. It hasn¡¯t been long since I had breakfast, so I¡¯ll walk to help digestion. I want to think quietly too.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Renato put on a cardigan and left the palace with Luna. Trudy¡¯s palace and Renato¡¯s palace were next to each other with a garden in between.


    Chirp chirp.


    Renato walked along the promenade in the garden, listening to the birds chirping. The familiar road that he could walk on even with closed eyes was the only passage between Renato¡¯s palace and Trudy¡¯s palace.


    It was here that he first met Ludmilla.


    A faint smile appeared on Renato¡¯s lips as he recalled the old memories. It was now called the 2nd Prince¡¯s Palace, but not long ago, that place was Ludmilla¡¯s palace.


    Renato¡¯s eyes became filled with nostalgia as he looked at the palace covered with pine vines boasting greenery even in winter.


    ¡®Oh my, what a cute young master-nim. How did you get here?¡¯


    One day, when a rumor struck the Empire¡¯s capital that the Emperor had brought a beautiful Omega woman together with him after an inspection in the central region, young Renato ran into Ludmilla, who was lost while taking a walk as usual.


    ¡®Renato El Fleurette? Ah, you are His Imperial Highness! Oh my, please forgive my rudeness. My name is Ludmilla Bloom.¡¯


    The blonde-haired beauty with pointy ears did not frown or sneer at Renato. Rather, she approached him with a smile as bright as the sun. It was quite strange. It was the first time someone heard his name and smiled.


    ¡®Uhm? You asked why my ears are so pointy? It¡¯s because I¡¯m an elf.¡¯


    ¡®Elf? The forest guardian clan that is a distant relative of fairies?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right! I belong to that forest guardian clan. These ears are elves¡¯ characteristics. They look strange, right? Would you like to touch them? It¡¯s alright, here.¡¯


    Ludmilla gladly lowered her head so that Renato could look closely at her ears. Not stopping there, she took Renato¡¯s hand without hesitation. A hand that neither his mother, Blanche, nor his father, Tristan, would hold.


    ¡®Ah, did I surprise you? I¡¯m really sorry.¡¯


    Renato was greatly startled when she held his hand without hesitation. Seeing the stiffened child, Ludmilla immediately apologized.


    ¡®You are so cute and pretty so I made a mistake, Your Imperial Highness. Can you forgive me?¡¯


    ¡®I, I¡¯m cute¡­¡­?¡¯


    Renato¡¯s eyes widened because of the words he had never heard in his life. After only experiencing people who busily looked at him with a frown every time, or avoided him as if they didn¡¯t want to be in the same space with him, this was the first time someone praised him as cute and pretty with a big smile.


    ¡®Yes! You are super cute. The prettiest child I¡¯ve ever seen! Your hair is also shiny¡­¡­ May I try stroking your hair if you are okay with it, Your Imperial Highness?¡¯


    The child hesitated for a moment, then slightly nodded his head. Ludmilla, who had obtained his bashful permission, stretched out her hand, not missing the opportunity.


    Renato involuntarily shrank his shoulders and tightly closed his eyes the moment Ludmilla¡¯s hand came into his vision. He knew that Ludmilla wasn¡¯t trying to hit him, but his body reacted first.


    ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯


    Renato, who had reflexively closed his eyes, soon opened his eyes again when he felt a gentle touch on his hair.


    ¡®Wow, it¡¯s so soft! Just like a doll!¡¯


    Ludmilla let out her admiration and stroked Renato¡¯s hair. Her eyes resembling the fresh green of summer gleamed with joy. Her smile made the child¡¯s stiffened body relax again. Because he realized that Ludmilla was being sincere.


    ¡®We met again, Your Imperial Highness. You are so lovely today as well!¡¯


    It was a few days later that Renato and Ludmilla met again. Renato was formally invited to Ludmilla¡¯s palace where she was appointed as the Imperial Consort. When he came to meet her in person, she smiled brightly with the same expression just like when they first met.


    ¡®L, lovely¡­¡­ You don¡¯t feel bad when you see me?¡¯


    ¡®Feel bad? Me? Why? Last time you said so as well, but why do you think so?¡¯


    ¡®Because, I¡¯m a Beta¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®Why does it matter that you are a Beta?¡¯


    Ludmilla tilted her head with a face saying she didn¡¯t understand. Renato hesitated, unable to answer.


    How could he say that? The fact that he was being looked down on by everyone because he was a Beta who did not have the right to the throne.


    As his adorable lips closed shut like a clam, Ludmilla turned her gaze to the attendant who was quietly listening to their conversation behind. The attendant was at a loss when seeing her eyes asking for an explanation, then hesitantly approached.


    ¡®Your Highness, please excuse me for a moment¡­¡­¡¯


    The attendant bowed down and briefly whispered about Renato¡¯s situation to Ludmilla¡¯s ear. Renato lowered his head when the attendant¡¯s voice occasionally came into his ears.


    The child thought that Ludmilla would drive him out as soon as she finished listening to the explanation. However, Ludmilla¡¯s reaction was different this time as well.


    ¡®Oh my God! Discriminating against people based on their traits! Elves or the Empire are all the same!¡¯


    Upon learning about Renato¡¯s story, Ludmilla was very indignant. After talking to herself in inprehensible words out of anger, she grabbed Renato¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Your Imperial Highness, please listen carefully. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. So please don¡¯t act like a sinner.¡¯


    ¡®Excuse me? B, but.¡¯


    ¡®The bad ones are the people who made evil laws to discriminate against Betas and point their finger at you, Your Imperial Highness! To torment a child like this when you are adults, such nasty humans!¡¯


    Ludmilla became more emotional and burst into anger. Renato blankly stared at her when she was angry as if it was her own matter. Then, his face contorted.


    I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    With those words, tears welled up in his eyes. It was a phrase he often heard from his nanny and the Louis siblings, but it had never touched his heart. However, strangely, Ludmilla¡¯s words pierced his heart.


    Perhaps it was because she was a perfect stranger. Because she was not affected by prejudice, did not make political calculations, was not swayed by affection like his nanny and the Louis siblings, and just saw Renato as Renato himself.

 Chapter 14

    ¡®Just receiving love isn¡¯t even enough¡­¡­ How hard must it have been for you?¡¯


    Ludmilla sorrowfully looked at the teary Renato and gently embraced him. Suddenly held in Ludmilla¡¯s arms, Renato took a deep breath. It was the first time he was hugged by someone in this way except for his nanny and the Louis siblings.


    ¡®It¡¯s alright, everything¡¯s alright. You aren¡¯t bad at all, Your Imperial Highness.¡¯


    Pat, pat. Her warm hand gently caressed the small, thin back, her tender words of fort gently permeating his ears.


    In front of the soft touch just like the warm spring sun, the child¡¯s vigilance, which remained till now, disappeared like snow melting. At the same time, the tears that had been welling up in his eyes began to flow down. He couldn¡¯t hold back his tears any longer.


    ¡®Hic¡­¡­¡¯


    As if to express all the sorrow that had piled up in his chest, a sad cry came out from his small lips. Renato burst into tears in Ludmilla¡¯s embrace. His trembling hand tightly gripped the hem of Ludmilla¡¯s clothes.


    Ludmilla firmly hugged the trembling little body until Renato stopped crying.


    Just like how a mother bird embraced her baby bird.


    After that, Ludmilla often invited Renato to her palace. Blanche was dissatisfied with their relationship, but he was forced to back down when Tristan gave Renato an imperial order to help Ludmilla adapt to the Imperial Palace.


    As he spent time with Ludmilla, Renato smiled more often. The kind and beautiful woman gave Renato a lot of things. And one of them was his reconciliation with Tristan.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of magic she had used, but Renato received a formal apology from Tristan. A single word of apology couldn¡¯t restore the father and son¡¯s relationship where both of them were so distanced apart, but it was still much better than before.


    ¡®Your Imperial Highness. May I call you by your name?¡¯


    One spring day, when Ludmilla¡¯s belly was carrying a new life, she expressed her wish to bee closer to Renato.


    When an imperial family member allowed another person to call them by their name, it also meant that they had accepted that person as their family. Because of that, Ludmilla had no choice but to be cautious.


    Without hesitation, Renato gave Ludmilla permission to use his name. Renato didn¡¯t express it, but he also wanted her to call him by his first name.


    ¡®Renato.¡¯


    As soon as the child granted his permission, Ludmilla smiled with the happiest expression in the world and spread her arms wide. Renato was drawn to her arms just like a magnet.


    ¡®Thank you as always, Renato.¡¯


    Ludmilla, who gladly gave her arms to the child, whispered her thanks. Hearing her voice filled with affection, Renato instantly had a strange feeling. He felt delighted and sad, happy but also an urge to cry.


    ¡®¡­¡­Me too.¡¯


    Renato expressed his gratitude to Ludmilla, suppressing his plicated feelings. She wasn¡¯t the one that should have said thanks, rather, it should have been him. Had he not met Ludmilla, he would not have known this kind of happiness until his death.


    I wish you were my real mother.


    Hearing the clear and warm voice calling his name, Renato had that wish. His heart was filled with a hunger for affection and a desire to be Ludmilla¡¯s real child.


    ¡®Congratulations, Your Majesty! Her Highness has just given birth to a Prince!¡¯


    One morning when the weather was warm unlike winter, Ludmilla gave birth to Trudy after a difficult childbirth. The birth of an Alpha Prince that everyone had been waiting for was congratulated with joy in all palaces, except for the Empress¡¯ Palace.


    The day after the childbirth, Renato went to visit Ludmilla with a nervous face. Yesterday, when Blanche heard the news that Ludmilla¡¯s child was an Alpha, he threw a teacup against the wall and made a fuss. And then, perhaps because his anger could not be resolved, he began to lash out at Renato.


    Renato¡¯s face darkened when he remembered what had happened with Blanche. He was worried that Ludmilla might not wele him just like how she did before.


    An Alpha baby was born, so maybe¡­¡­


    Renato struggled to suppress the anxiety that was rising over and over again. His heart pounded as he got closer to Ludmilla¡¯s palace.


    ¡®Please greet him, Renato. His name is Trudy.¡¯


    Fortunately, Ludmilla warmly weled Renato. Then she introduced the sleeping Trudy in her arms to Renato.


    ¡®Now Renato is going to be a hyung. Here, please say hello to your younger brother.¡¯


    My younger brother. Renato gently stroked the soft cheek with a careful touch. Then the baby twitched and softly smiled. At that moment, Renato fell in love.


    ¡®Hyung!¡¯


    Trudy, who greatly resembled Ludmilla, followed Renato very obediently. Renato also cherished Trudy like his real brother. The two got along very well, unlike other half-brothers.


    ¡®It¡¯s all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t been born as a Beta, there would have been no reason for that pointy-eared to bee the Imperial Consort! You ruined everything!¡¯


    Since Trudy¡¯s birth, Ludmilla¡¯s position was greatly strengthened. And accordingly, Blanche¡¯s annoyance also increased. He would call Renato from time to time to vent his anger.


    Marquis Medus was not as angry with Renato as Blanche was. Instead, he used Renato to dig up information about Tristan and Ludmilla.


    Renato suffered from those two¡¯s harassment on a daily basis. Sometimes, Maximo also joined in and bullied him. Still, it was the happiest time in Renato¡¯s life.


    ¡®Renato-nim! Something has happened! Her Highness the Imperial Consort has collapsed¡­¡­!¡¯


    The misfortune came unannounced. Ludmilla, who was nursing Tristan when he suffered from his injury¡¯s aftereffects, suddenly vomited blood and collapsed.


    Although she was thoroughly treated by several palace doctors, and even the imperial elixir, Fairy¡¯s Tears, was used on her, Ludmilla hardly showed any improvement.


    The palace doctors could not determine the exact cause of Ludmilla¡¯s disease. After long discussions, Ludmilla was diagnosed with a rare disease of unknown cause. The reason why Fairy¡¯s Tears didn¡¯t work was that she was an elf who was a distant relative of fairies.


    There were people that questioned their diagnosis and raised a poisoning conspiracy theory, but the investigation found nothing suspicious. Whatever the truth was, it was clear that Ludmilla had an incurable disease.


    When Tristan collapsed and even Ludmilla became bedridden, Blanche¡¯s power naturally increased. Marquis Medus did not miss the opportunity and expanded his power by converting the nobles to his side.


    ¡®Now, stop caring about the Imperial Consort and the 2nd Prince.¡¯


    Blanche ordered Renato not to visit Ludmilla and Trudy anymore. But Renato couldn¡¯t stay still.


    Once in a while, he went to visit Ludmilla while avoiding Blanche and Marquis Medus¡¯ eyes. It was Renato¡¯s first rebellion.


    When Blanche found out about it after a while, he became very angry and locked Renato in his palace. Fortunately, with Tristan¡¯s help, he was able to meet the two of them about twice a month, but more than that was impossible because of the confinement order from Blanche.


    ¡®It has been two years since the Imperial Consort collapsed! Why doesn¡¯t she die like this?¡¯


    ¡®Shh. Please be quiet. What if someone hears you? Do you think it¡¯s easy to poison slowly so that no poison is detected in the test?¡¯


    ¡®I know that, but¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll take care of the Imperial Consort, so please just focus on increasing your influence in the Imperial Palace and the social circle, Your Majesty.¡¯


    It was a coincidence that Renato knew the truth behind Ludmilla¡¯s illness. When he went to the Empress¡¯ Palace to ask for the release of the confinement order that had been extended for over a year, he overheard a secret conversation between Blanche and Marquis Medus.


    When Renato came to know the terrible truth, he fled as if running away. He was in deep despair. Even if he didn¡¯t like Blanche and Marquis Medus, nonetheless, they were his mother and maternal grandfather that gave birth to him. He was even more shocked because he had once longed for their affection.


    Who should he tell this to? The Emperor? The palace doctors? Ludmilla? Louis and Luna?


    Crushed by the weight of the truth beyond his control, Renato struggled alone for days. He thought he should reveal the evil deeds of Blanche and Marquis Medus, but he didn¡¯t know who to tell this to.


    At first, he of course planned to talk to Tristan. He was the most powerful person that Renato could rely on.


    But when he planned to tell Tristan, he couldn¡¯t find the courage. He wasn¡¯t sure if Tristan would accept him, who was also Blanche¡¯s child, once the man knew the truth.


    He was also reluctant to speak to Ludmilla¡¯s palace doctors. Her doctors and attendants were chosen by Tristan himself. Nevertheless, the fact that she continued to be poisoned also meant that there was a traitor among them.

 Chapter 15

    It was even more impossible to consult with Louis and Luna. This was because his nanny, who learned of Blanche¡¯s evil deeds in the past, lost her life while trying to protect Renato. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to lose them either.


    Above all, there was no evidence to accuse Blanche and Marquis Medus. Would people really believe him if he testified that he heard their conversation?


    No way.


    Renato¡¯s face was stained with deep despair. No one would listen to him. In this Imperial Palace, Renato was alive, but not alive. A sidekick Prince that no one would care about.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Ludmilla-nim. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¯


    Not knowing what to do, Renato eventually went to find Ludmilla. And he lay down in front of her and wept, begging for forgiveness.


    ¡®I see. So it was poison¡­¡­¡¯


    Surprised by his sudden visit, Ludmilla helplessly reacted to the story that Renato told in tears. Having struggled with the illness of unknown cause for a long time, she had long lost her former cheerfulness and enthusiasm.


    ¡®What should I do? Hic. I, I¡¯ll go tell Imperial Father now, hic.¡¯


    ¡®Uhm. Please don¡¯t. There¡¯s no solid evidence, right? And even in the periodic tests, haa, no poison was detected¡­¡­¡¯


    Ludmilla tried to grasp the situation as calmly as possible. However, it was not as easy as she thought. Even the smallest conversation would make her out of breath, and the slightest thought would make her dizzy.


    ¡®We don¡¯t know who the traitor is, so, huu, let¡¯s move carefully. If we do it wrong, cough, we¡¯ll all be in danger.¡¯


    It had been five years since Tristan was injured, and nearly two years since she collapsed. Ludmilla knew that in the last few years, power had leaned towards Marquis Medus. More than half of the Imperial Palace was also controlled by Blanche. It was clear that there would be a backlash if they moved hastily.


    ¡®Then, how¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s already, ha, too late now. First of all, I will, tell His Majesty, tomorrow. And¡­¡­ Ugh! Cough!¡¯


    ¡®Lu, Ludmilla-nim!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m okay, ugh, huff.¡¯


    Is it already too late? Feeling blood rushing up in her throat, Ludmilla could sense her death. She didn¡¯t even have time to know the truth.


    ¡®What, what should I do? I¡¯ll call the palace doctors right now¡­¡­ no, ah. Hic.¡¯


    Surprised when seeing her handkerchief dyed red, Renato tried to call the palace doctors. Then he soon realized that there was a potential traitor among them and cried, not knowing what to do.


    ¡®Ha, huu¡­¡­ You know, Renato.¡¯


    Ludmilla, who once again vomited a lump of dark red blood, called out to Renato while breathing heavily. It wouldn¡¯t be strange even if she stopped breathing right now.


    ¡®If I die, haa, ha. Renato, I¡¯m sorry to put a heavy burden on you, but¡­¡­ I entrust Trudy to you. Please protect that child.¡¯


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t. Please don¡¯t entrust that to me. Ludmilla-nim will not die. So please, hic. Please don¡¯t say that¡­¡­ hic, hic.¡¯


    Renato shook his head and grabbed the end of Ludmilla¡¯s sleeve. The mere thought of her death made it difficult for him to breathe.


    ¡®I have one wish before I die¡­¡­¡¯


    A hand as thin as a withered branch covered the back of Renato¡¯s hand. Renato¡¯s tear-stained face was captured in her eyes, which had bee as murky as dried leaves. Sensing that her death was near, Ludmilla spoke out loud what she had longed for.


    ¡®Just once, will you call me mother?¡¯


    Mother. Renato¡¯s body stiffened with that word. He blankly stared at Ludmilla like someone that had lost his mind. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been, cough, thinking about it before, how great it would be if I were, Renato¡¯s real mother¡­¡­¡¯


    After barely finishing her words, Ludmilla faintly smiled. Renato didn¡¯t answer right away. Her words saying that she wanted to be his mother were so dream-like that they didn¡¯t feel real.


    Ludmilla and Trudy were already Renato¡¯s precious family. However, once in a while, Renato felt a strange distance from them.


    Of course, the two didn¡¯t draw a line against Renato. However, there was a special bond between Ludmilla and Trudy. A bond that only a mother and her son could have.


    When Tristan was together with them, the sense of alienation that Renato felt grew even greater. He felt as if he was a stone that obstructed the already perfect family of the three of them, Tristan, Ludmilla, and Trudy. Even among them, he was a sidekick.


    So he had hoped. He hoped that he could bee one true family member with his loved ones, and that he could be together with them rather than being alone.


    ¡®I, I also¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡­want to call you mother. Renato, unable to continue speaking, lowered his head. His real mother, Blanche, killed Ludmilla, so how could he call Ludmilla his mother?


    ¡®I¡¯d like to hear it at least once, can¡¯t I?¡¯


    Ludmilla, as always, reached out to the hesitant Renato first. Hearing her request, Renato silently moved his lips. He repeatedly let out some sounds that didn¡¯t make sense from his mouth.


    ¡®M, mo¡­¡­¡¯


    Finally, a terribly muffled voice came out from his quivering lips. It was more of a sob than a word. His throat, clogged with tears, couldn¡¯t make a proper word.


    ¡®Mo, mo, ther, hic, huff, m, mo, ther, mother, hic, huu, mother¡­¡­ hic¡­¡­!¡¯


    After several attempts, Renato was barely able to properly pronounce the word ¡®mother¡¯. With that, his tears flowed down.


    ¡®Mother, huff, hic.¡¯


    Renato sorrowfully sobbed while holding the thin hand. The moment he had longed for had arrived, but he was not happy at all.


    ¡®Thank you, Renato. For granting my wish¡­¡­¡¯


    Ludmilla smiled with genuine joy. Her face, pale without a single hint of blood, brightened like a flower in full bloom after a long time.


    ¡®In the next world¡­¡­ will you, really be born as my child?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, hic, yes. I¡¯ll, be born, huff, ugh, as m, mother¡¯s child, hic.¡¯


    ¡®Yes. Let¡¯s see each other again. My pretty son¡­¡­¡¯


    A faint warmth touched his cheeks along with a sigh-like murmur. At that moment, Renato realized. To Ludmilla, he was already her son just like Trudy.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not good enough¡­¡­¡¯


    Even though I wanted to put a bright smile on your face. Ludmilla inwardly continued the sentence in her mind.


    The boy¡¯s face, which was gloomy unlike a child¡¯s when they first met, was still wet with tears even though he had already bee a young man.


    She felt a deep regret as she stroked the wet cheeks. Her hand was shaking so much that it was difficult to even wipe the tears away. Reaching her final limit, she squeezed her last strength and opened her mouth.


    ¡®You must be happy, Renato.¡¯


    With those words, Ludmilla became unconscious. That was the last conversation Renato had with Ludmilla. She fell into a a and never regained consciousness again. And a month later, she passed away.


    ¡°¡­¡­Renato hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°Trudy.¡±


    Renato, who was engulfed in sad thoughts, stood still when hearing the voice calling out to him. Trudy came running towards him in the misty scenery. As he walked in thought, he seemed to have arrived at Trudy¡¯s palace.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hyung-nim! I really missed you!¡±


    Trudy rushed into Renato¡¯s arms and tightly hugged him just like an energetic calf. As he laughed and raised his head, Trudy noticed something, his eyes turning round.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, did you cry?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No, I didn¡¯t. Why would I cry? It¡¯s because the sun is too bright.¡±


    Renato finally realized his condition, awkwardly smiled and wiped the corner of his eyes with his hand. Whenever he recalled the memories related to Ludmilla, tears would e out like this.


    ¡°Really? If His Majesty the Empress is angry again because you e to see me, then¡­¡­¡±


    Trudy, who seemed as if he was about to burst into tears at any moment, slurred the end of his sentence. The small hand tightly gripped Renato¡¯s cardigan.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Renato gently stroked Trudy¡¯s anxious cheek, calming him down. Tears welled up in his eyes again because of the soft touch on his fingertips and the soft warmth that permeated his skin.


    Yes, this is not the time to be foolishly hesitant. He had to do anything for this child. Even if it was cowardly taking advantage of others.


    Renato once again strengthened his resolve that had just bee weak, gave strength to the corners of his lips and smiled as softly as possible. The smile made Trudy¡¯s face brighten with relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, so let¡¯s go inside. I have a lot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hyung-nim!¡±


    Trudy grabbed Renato¡¯s hand with excitement. Renato felt determined by the small warmth clinging to him.

 Chapter 16

    II. The Prince¡¯s Proposal


    ¡°Whew, you look great today!¡±


    Amavand whistled when he saw Khalid ready to attend the banquet. Khalid was originally a tall and handsome man, but when he neatly bed one side of his hair and put on glamorous clothes and accessories, he looked even more gorgeous and handsome than usual.


    ¡°Hmm, after all, people have to be handsome to be noticed. Our Commander-nim will definitely make many Omegas in the Empire shed tears sooner or later. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Amavand admired Khalid¡¯s appearance once more, smiled and tapped on Nasir¡¯s shoulder with his elbow. Nasir held back his desire to yell at Amavand to say nice words and walked over to Khalid.


    ¡°Your highness. The watch¡¯s repair is pleted.¡±


    ¡°Only now? It took longer than I thought.¡±


    ¡°It is a special watch, so¡­¡­ it seems that it took some time to restore and repair so that it wouldn¡¯t affect the spell. Would you like to check it out now?¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Here it is. Dame Alia said that there are no curses or suspicious traces. The protective spell still remains.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Khalid listened to Nasir¡¯s explanation and opened the leather box carrying the watch. The softly shining pocket watch was neatly repaired as if it had never been broken. Khalid¡¯s face lit up after confirming that the watch had pletely regained its former appearance.


    ¡°The reason why the watch suddenly broke will forever remain a mystery. Ah, right. Have you had any nightmares since that day? Dame Alia told me to ask you.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t. And it wasn¡¯t a nightmare. It was just a sad dream.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s a nightmare, no?¡±


    ¡°No. It didn¡¯t feel like a nightmare. It felt like I was missing something¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid denied Nasir¡¯s words and traced his faint memories. The scene he had seen in his dream faded away and disappeared just like a mirage, but only the tingling sensation he felt at that time was still clear. As if it was reality and not a dream.


    What was it?


    The red eyes looking down at the pocket watch in his hand became thoughtful. When he recalled his forgotten dream, his heart pounded in a strange rhythm.


    Khalid fidgeted with his pocket watch with a strange feeling. At that moment, he heard a voice announcing Renato¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Commander-nim, His Imperial Highness has arrived. Should I take him inside?¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    When the janitor said to him, Khalid checked the watch in his hand. The Prince arrived much earlier than their appointment time.


    ¡°I will go out right now.¡±


    Khalid put the watch in his jacket pocket and went outside. Now that his preparations were plete, he decided that it was better for him to leave than to bring Renato, an outsider, in.


    Come to think of it, did that person look like the Prince?


    That sudden thought made Khalid pause his steps. He couldn¡¯t remember the face of the person in that dream, but that person¡¯s aura was strangely similar to Renato¡¯s.


    A sense of crisis as if he would weakly collapse if held incorrectly, or crumble down just like dry petals.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm.¡±


    Khalid quietly murmured, recalling the impression he felt from Renato yesterday. Maybe it was because of that dream that he felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when seeing Renato. Just thinking about it made him feel strange. He didn¡¯t like the fact that a dream he had almost a month ago was still affecting him.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Khalid became restless for no reason, clicked his tongue and speeded up his steps. When ing out of the official residence, he saw a carriage with Fleurette imperial family¡¯s insignia and Renato waiting for him in front of it. Khalid inadvertently stopped walking.


    Renato was blankly standing while looking at the sunset sky. His face, tinted with the reddish sunlight, felt more lively than yesterday, but strangely gloomy. A dark shadow was cast over the amethyst-like eyes beneath his silver hair. Perhaps because of his sorrowful atmosphere, the tear mole located under one corner of his eyes, which felt more droopy than yesterday, seemed to stand out more.


    Again.


    In an instant, Khalid felt a strange d¨¦j¨¤ vu again. He must have seen a similar scene like this one day in the past. His eyebrows narrowed because of unknown anxiety, his right eye twitching.


    At that moment, Renato, sensing the presence of another person, turned his head. The violet-colored eyes that saw Khalid slightly widened before curling up into a beautiful shape.


    ¡°Good afternoon, your highness, grand prince Khalid. Did you have a good rest yesterday?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Thanks to you, I was able to rest well, Your Imperial Highness. I heard that you rearranged the banquet¡¯s schedule to today even though it was supposed to be held yesterday so that I could rest. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Staring at Renato who was smiling softly, his red eyes momentarily flickered. Khalid quickly fixed his gaze and brusquely greeted Renato.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You must have been tired from ing to the Empire, so I just thought you should rest for a day or so. By the way, you look very wonderful today.¡±


    ¡°I was dressed to fit in the banquet, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay or not. I prepared in a hurry, so there are a lot of things that are lacking.¡±


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t have to worry at all. It¡¯s more than just fine because you look very splendid.¡±


    Renato said with sincerity. If Khalid gave off a wild feeling the day before yesterday, today, he had a graceful and refined elegance.


    ¡°Thank you for saying so. You are also very beautiful today, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­? Yes.¡±


    Should I have said that he looked splendid or cool? Khalid wondered if he had made a mistake when he saw Renato¡¯s bewildered expression after hearing his words.


    But he was just saying what he genuinely felt. Renato¡¯s style was more elegant and beautiful than cool and handsome.


    ¡°Are you offended by what I said?¡±


    ¡°Ah, not at all! I wasn¡¯t offended at all. It¡¯s just that¡­¡­ It¡¯s an embarrassing thing to say, but I¡¯m not used to pliments. My apologies for the strange reaction.¡±


    Renato¡¯s voice became smaller. Khalid would have only said that he was beautiful out of politeness without any other meaning, but his heart trembled for no reason.


    What?


    Khalid slightly frowned when seeing Renato lower his eyes, embarrassed when hearing his praise.


    He just casually praised others just a while ago, but when he received another person¡¯s goodwill, he reacted unfamiliarly with it and showed weakness¡­¡­


    He already vaguely felt this the other day as well, but the Prince in front of him seemed to have no confidence in himself at all.


    It wasn¡¯t only that. In Khalid¡¯s eyes, Renato was not good at dealing with people, hiding his emotions, and controlling his facial expressions. It seemed that he tried to manage his facial expressions in his own way, but his emotions were still obvious.


    How can he survive like that?


    Khalid unconsciously clicked his tongue inwardly. He felt anxious as if seeing a child by the seashore all by himself.


    ¡°I have to escort you, your highness, so I took greater care pared to usual¡­¡­ I¡¯m glad that you like it. Come to think of it, I forgot to say thanks. Thank you very much for accepting my request.¡±


    Renato spoke in a soft voice, rubbing his burning cheeks with his hand. Khalid¡¯s gaze reached the cheeks redder than the sunset for a moment, then directed away.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one that should say thanks. If you had not paid attention, I would have attended the banquet alone without a partner, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s words, Renato put on an expression saying that would never happen. In his previous life, Khalid attended the wele banquet with a beautiful Omega.


    Renato could not attend Khalid¡¯s wele banquet at the time, but he remembered it clearly because his Omega partner was a shaman that was rare to see in the Empire, and they became a hot topic in the social circle.


    Even after that, Khalid had that Omega acpany him as his partner to banquets and events that he had to attend as a diplomatic ambassador.


    Then, at some point, he started going alone without a partner. People used to gossip about that, saying that he didn¡¯t have formality and etiquette.


    Was it Dame Alia?


    Renato searched through his faint memories and recalled the name of the Omega who was Khalid¡¯s partner. If he hadn¡¯t seized the opportunity today, she would probably have attended the banquet with Khalid this time as well. Renato felt a little sorry for the one who was originally Khalid¡¯s partner.


    ¡°Then, please take care of me today. I may be clumsy because I have lived a life far from banquets.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    A large hand suddenly appeared in front of Renato, who was lost in thought. Khalid was asking for a handshake. It was then that Renato realized that he had been in a daze in front of Khalid again, and hurriedly held his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t go to banquets often either. However, I will do my best to avoid any inconvenience. Shall we go then?¡±


    Renato carefully grabbed Khalid¡¯s hand and led him toward the carriage. Khalid obediently followed Renato into the carriage. He suddenly had a useless thought that it would be more natural for him to escort Renato instead.

 Chapter 17

    This is so tiring.


    Khalid barely escaped from the crowd and emptied his glass with an exhausted face. He greeted the people who talked to him with curious expressions and had formal chats dozens of times to the point that his body heated up. Maybe because he was smiling the whole time, his cheekbones and lips felt sore.


    Wiping his lips with his hand, Khalid quietly looked around the banquet hall. He could feel the gazes watching his every movement. They were trying to judge whether the grand prince who came as the new diplomatic ambassador would be of political help to them.


    Perhaps because it was the first time he showed his face before his official appointment, most of them had favorable gazes, but there were also some gazes containing vigilance or malice. They were likely to be the people Khalid had encountered on the battlefield or heard of his notoriety.


    Apart from that, there were quite a few people who were interested in the situation itself. It was because of Renato, Khalid¡¯s banquet partner today.


    ¡°What is his relationship with His Imperial Highness? I saw earlier that they seem quite close¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Close? The two of them must have met for the first time the day before yesterday, right? They are just being polite to each other. It might have been different if His Imperial Highness were an Omega, but¡­ Why would a dominant Alpha get close to a Beta?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because His Majesty the Empress ordered him to escort the grand prince? Because he¡¯s a precious guest, it¡¯s just right to have a partner who is worthy of the standard.¡±


    ¡°Or is it some kind of protocol? After all, he¡¯s the special protocol officer¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid held back a sigh when he heard the constant murmuring about him and Renato. He thought they should at least quiet their voices down if they wanted to talk about other people, and wondered if they were deliberately doing so for everyone else to hear.


    No, it wasn¡¯t because of them, but himself. The senses built up after rolling on the battlefield made Khalid more vigilant toward his surroundings.


    His five senses, which were more sensitive than others¡¯, could feel the gazes in close proximity, the small whispers, and even the pheromones that flowed out with secret movements and subtle seductions.


    This is why I don¡¯t want to e.


    Khalid clicked his tongue internally and scattered away the strange pheromones that had been clinging to him. There was a brief stop when the music performance started, but if there was any gap, a lot of people around him would rush over like a herd of wild dogs.


    ¡°Where did he go¡­¡­¡±


    In this kind of situation, all he needed was his partner. Khalid looked around to find Renato who had gone away.


    Renato, who had been next to him just until a while ago, disappeared after barely greeting the nobles attending the banquet, saying that he had some work to do.


    However, Khalid knew that Renato wasn¡¯t busy doing something; he left for Khalid¡¯s own good. The gazes of the nobles looking at the two of them together were not kind.


    While conversing with the nobles, Khalid got a glimpse of how Renato was treated in the Empire. He had heard from Nasir in advance, but Renato¡¯s situation was much worse than he had expected.


    The nobles skillfully and boldly disregarded Renato. They greeted Renato with courtesy, but that was all.


    People didn¡¯t even look at Renato during their entire conversations with Khalid. He was treated like a perfectly invisible human being.


    Renato didn¡¯t show any reaction, perhaps familiar with people¡¯s attitudes. He just quietly smiled, introduced Khalid when a new noble approached him, and just stood there like a doll until the conversation was over.


    His mother, the Empress, also disregarded Renato in the same way. The Empress, who attended the banquet on behalf of the sick Emperor, warmly weled Khalid. However, he only gave Renato a brief greeting. It was a blatantly cold attitude.


    When recalling what had happened a while ago, Khalid felt his stomach bee unfortable. For some reason, Renato¡¯s appearance today reminded him of himself in the past.


    Every time he attended the royal banquets with Maryam, he could feel the gaze, contempt, and disregard.


    This is not good.


    For a moment, Khalid felt a strange sense of crisis. He continued to care about the Prince whom he had only met for three days. This was never a good sign.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Khalid found Renato without difficulty and slightly clicked his tongue. Renato was stuck in the corner of the banquet hall just like someone that played hide-and-seek.


    It seemed that he was being considerate so that Khalid could have fortable conversations with other people, but that place wasn¡¯t a suitable place for a Prince at all.


    ¡°There is no need for unnecessary consideration.¡±


    Khalid muttered to himself and moved his steps. Renato seemed to think he wouldn¡¯t be noticed if he hid like that, but unfortunately, he was wrong. There were already several people who recognized him, glanced at him, and whispered amongst themselves.


    Frankly speaking, Renato didn¡¯t have the kind of face that would fall out of sight just because he hid in a corner. He also had a unique aura reminiscent of flowers, perhaps because of his thick fairy blood.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As he approached Renato, Khalid found someone together with Renato and frowned. He couldn¡¯t see before because of the crowd, but there was already a guest that came before him.


    * * *


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Renato leaned against the wall of the banquet hall and let out a weary breath. Perhaps because he was nervous and moving around all day, his body felt heavy.


    Let¡¯s take a break and then go back.


    After seeing Khalid talking to someone, Renato moved his hand to call an attendant. When he took a sip of the cool and sweet fruit wine, his fatigue seemed to be relieved a little.


    He emptied his glass at once and looked around the noisy banquet hall with fatigued eyes. He expected this and was determined to do this, but it was hard.


    Should I eat something?


    Renato estimated when the banquet would end and briefly looked for something to fill his stomach. He had been starving since daytime to prepare for the banquet, so he now felt a bit of a stomach ache.


    ¡°So you were here. What are you doing in the corner?¡±


    When Renato picked up a small cookie to soothe his empty stomach, a shadow casted over his head along with an unwele voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­Lord Maximo?¡±


    Why is he here? Seeing the unexpected appearance of a person, Renato¡¯s face became a little perplexed. In his previous life, Maximo was in charge of Khalid¡¯s protocol, but he did not attend the wele banquet. So he thought the man would of course not attend this time as well.


    ¡°What is that expression? Did I e to a place I shouldn¡¯t have e?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­¡­ You didn¡¯t say you were going to the banquet.¡±


    ¡°I was curious about the grand prince in the rumors, so I visited. And isn¡¯t this a banquet I was supposed to attend? Until someone else took away my job.¡±


    Maximo crossed his arms and smirked, his lips twisting up. Facing that absurd attitude, Renato gave him a dumbfounded look.


    ¡°Why are you being sarcastic all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t you like this because you wouldn¡¯t have to do anything bothersome?¡±


    ¡°At first I did feel so, but the more I think about it, the stranger it bees. It¡¯s also a little bit annoying¡­¡­¡±


    Maximo glanced toward Khalid for a brief moment. The neat forehead mercilessly frowned as if he had seen something unpleasant. He immediately leaned his upper body toward Renato and asked in a low, subdued voice.


    ¡°What is your intention?¡±


    ¡°Intention?¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know? The Marquis and His Majesty the Empress seem to think that this happened because of His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s interference on a whim, but I don¡¯t think so. Did you cause this?¡±


    His eyes narrowed into a horizontal line and turned sharp. At his keen question, Renato¡¯s lavender-colored eyes slightly fluttered for a moment, but he retorted with strength in his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s an absurd guess. Do you think I have the power to move His Majesty the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you two can¡¯t have a bad relationship because you go to greet him frequently, don¡¯t you? Who knows what the two of you were planning there?¡±


    ¡°It was because of His Majesty the Empress¡¯ wish that I visit His Majesty the Emperor. And I always report back every time. Don¡¯t uselessly slander me.¡±


    Renato said in a cold voice. Maximo¡¯s face flushed red when hearing his irrefutable remark.


    ¡°What? Useless slander? I uselessly slandered you?¡±


    ¡°So is it not true, then? It¡¯s not as if you didn¡¯t know the relationship between Their Majesties or what kind of situation is unfolding, yet you are saying some nonsensical things right now.¡±


    Renato responded to Maximo without losing. Tristan and Blanche did not have a good relationship from the beginning, but their relationship irreparably deteriorated due to Ludmilla¡¯s appointment as the Imperial Consort and Trudy¡¯s birth. And when Marquis Medus revealed his hidden ambitions, the two became even further apart.


    After Tristan became ill with the aftereffects of his injury, the two did not meet in private unless they were to perform official duties or attend events together as the Emperor and Empress. To be more exact, Tristan seemed to unilaterally avoid Blanche.


    From then on, Blanche used Renato to dig up Tristan¡¯s intentions. It was because Tristan frequently met Renato.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s say what you are saying is right. So what¡¯s your relationship with that bastard?¡±

 Chapter 18

    ¡°That bastard?¡±


    ¡°I mean the grand prince. You two look pretty close today.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we are close. We just first met the day before yesterday, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Compared to that, your attitude is¡­¡­!¡±


    For a moment, Maximo raised his voice. His expression became even worse, but unable to say more, he grumbled.


    ¡°Huu, damn it.¡±


    Maximo took a deep breath, suppressing the anger rising from within, and then exhaled. It wasn¡¯t good to get agitated here.


    ¡°Why did you ask to escort the grand prince?¡±


    ¡°I made that offer because I was worried that he didn¡¯t have a partner to attend the welcome banquet with. It¡¯s my job to help the grand prince quickly adapt to the Empire.¡±


    Renato answered with some lies mixed in. Maximo wouldn¡¯t be able to directly confirm with Khalid anyway.


    ¡°But you could have just introduced him to a suitable Omega, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Despite Renato¡¯s answer, Maximo looked somewhat unhappy. Renato looked at him as if he couldn¡¯t understand why Maximo kept questioning him.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m acquainted with any Omegas? And the grand prince is not just a diplomatic ambassador, he is someone holding half the military power of the Khan Kingdom. What would we do if I introduced the wrong person and caused a problem?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°More than anything else, this is what His Majesty the Empress and the Marquis wanted. They both wanted me to become close to the grand prince. That was why I made an offer to escort him. I thought it was a good opportunity to get to know each other.¡±


    Maximo felt a strange sense of incongruity as he heard Renato¡¯s rebuttal without losing a single word, and frowned.


    Was this punk always like this?


    Maximo looked at Renato with confused eyes. The Renato he knew was absolutely not the kind of person that looked straight into his eyes and countered his words like this.


    On the contrary, every time they met, he would be busy looking at him with a frightened expression. If they ever made eye contact, he would be startled and avoid his gaze, and with the slightest threat, he would shrink his shoulders and fidget like a puppy wanting to urinate.


    So what the hell does this mean?


    His dark magenta-colored eyes sank. Maximo looked at Renato with a hostile gaze as though looking at a stranger.


    ¡°You¡­¡­ just what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Approaching Renato, Maximo growled in a low voice. His fierce gaze reached Renato¡¯s face. He felt the will to dig up everything Renato was hiding.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Renato tried to remain composed and responded as calmly as possible. But contrary to his voice, his body was frozen stiff. His spine shuddered because of the stare that pierced his skin, the nape of his neck becoming stiff. The pain on his scar on the side, which he had felt from the moment he met Maximo, also worsened.


    ¡°You are really strange these days¡­¡­¡±


    Maximo murmured, perhaps finding something suspicious. Renato¡¯s face became white at his threat and his voice slightly trembled just like usual, but his sharp tone and cold demeanor just kept tickling his nerves.


    When he thought again, it was even stranger when Renato was with Khalid earlier. Renato didn¡¯t seem to be aware of it himself, but Maximo immediately noticed that Renato was very friendly to Khalid.


    Renato¡¯s eyes, expression, attitude, voice¡­¡­ Everything was different from when Renato behaved toward him or the Empress. It perhaps felt similar to when he was with that cheeky 2nd Prince.


    That was why he suspected Renato and questioned him. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what had changed, but it bothered him that Renato had somehow changed.


    ¡°Be honest. What are you scheming? What are you thinking with that little head?¡±


    Tap. His long index finger lightly poked the round forehead. In an instant, Renato¡¯s body froze. He managed to resist the scream about to come out.


    It wasn¡¯t a big action, but goosebumps rose all over his body. Along with that, the fear that had been etched into every nook and cranny on his body in the past few years revived. The composure he barely maintained was broken when the memories of brutal violence came to his mind.


    ¡°D, don¡¯t harass people, just go away.¡±


    Renato involuntarily stuttered. He wanted to pretend he was okay, but his tongue twisted and his voice terribly trembled.


    Thump thump.


    The sound of his heartbeat echoed in his body, and his back became wet.


    Beep beep¡­¡­


    Tinnitus rang in both of his ears as if warning him to run away.


    Renato gasped for breath, leaning his back against the wall like a pursued rabbit. His head was dizzy as though the world around him was spinning.


    It¡¯s okay. He can¡¯t do anything.


    Huu, Renato took a deep breath to calm down his panic. If he showed a strange appearance now, he would draw people¡¯s attention. He had to quickly regain his composure.


    However, his selfish body did not move as Renato wanted. He was trembling even though he rationally knew Maximo couldn¡¯t beat him here since they were in a banquet hall with numerous people.


    ¡°What? Why are you like this?¡±


    Maximo was remarkably perplexed when Renato gasped and broke into a cold sweat when threatened. The memory of the other day flashed through his mind.


    The image of Renato, who was startled as if Maximo¡¯s hand was a lethal weapon, slapped his hand and fled away.


    ¡°Last time too, just what the hell¡­¡­¡±


    Wrinkling his eyebrows, Maximo reached out to Renato with his hand. He wasn¡¯t going to let Renato run away like last time. Renato looked at the hand approaching him and took a deep breath.


    I have to run away.


    The chaotic violet-colored eyes moved from side to side, looking for a place to escape. He just wanted to get away from Maximo, but there was nowhere to retreat because of the wall behind him.


    Renato, driven to a dead end, shrank his shoulders as much as possible and tightly closed his eyes. At that time, a low, deep voice saved Renato.


    ¡°You are here, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Feeling the warmth gently clasping his stiff shoulder, Renato quietly opened his eyes. Khalid¡¯s figure entered his blurry vision.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Your highness?¡±


    Why is he here? Renato called out to Khalid with a blank face. Khalid slightly pulled Renato towards him instead of answering. Then, as if protecting Renato, he turned his body to block Maximo¡¯s face.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Maximo¡¯s frown deepened when he saw the sudden appearance of the uninvited guest. Khalid calmly smiled at Maximo who was staring at him.


    ¡°The dance song started, so I came to find my partner. In any banquet, shouldn¡¯t the first dance be performed with one¡¯s precious partner?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s answer, Renato¡¯s mind completely returned to reality. As soon as the thick, firm voice wrapped around his ears, the tinnitus that had been bothering him disappeared, and the sounds from his surroundings also returned.


    As Khalid said, the calm and soft music had turned into an elegant and cheerful dance song. He could also notice the nobles heading toward the center of the banquet hall with their partners.


    ¡°My apologies. I should have accompanied you¡­¡­ Uhm, this person is lord Maximo Florence of Florence Duchy.¡±


    Renato came to his senses and hastily apologized. Then he introduced Khalid to Maximo. He would like to just leave while ignoring Maximo, but it was better to have the two greet each other for the sake of later.


    ¡°My greetings. I am Maximo Florence. I¡¯ve heard of your reputation, your highness. It is a great honor for me to be able to meet the ¡®Red-Eyed Slaughterer¡¯ who has given the ruthless barbarians a terrible nightmare.¡±


    Maximo asked for a handshake with a friendly smile as if he had never stared at Khalid. But his eyes were not smiling at all.


    ¡°I am Khalid Nur Hakan. Pleased to meet you. Since the dance song started, I was in a hurry and made a mistake when interrupting you two¡¯s conversation.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Rather, I should be the one to apologize. And we were just about to end the conversation anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. Then, may I take His Imperial Highness with me?¡±


    Khalid exchanged formal words with Maximo and asked with a relaxed attitude. The form of his sentence was a question, but in fact, it was a notification.


    ¡°¡­¡­Of course.¡±


    Maximo paused for a moment, then replied one beat later. If it was the usual him, he would have gotten angry with Khalid who interrupted his conversation with Renato. However, he held himself back for now because the other person was Khalid.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your consideration. I hope we can have a relaxed meeting next time.¡±


    After finishing the conversation, Khalid lowered the hand holding Renato¡¯s shoulder and naturally wrapped it around his waist. Seeing that, Maximo widened his eyes. Regardless of that, Khalid smiled and held out his other hand to Renato.


    ¡°Shall we go, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Renato glanced at Maximo once, then took Khalid¡¯s hand and headed towards the center of the banquet hall. He felt a stinging gaze behind his back, but tried to ignore it.

 Chapter 19

    Perhaps because Khalid was by his side, he didn¡¯t think Maximo was going to harm him anymore. His shaking heart, the pain in his waist, and the tremors that engulfed his whole body all subsided in an instant. It was thanks to Khalid.


    As expected, I need this person.


    Renato felt he needed Khalid once again. The violet-colored eyes, where fear already disappeared, became filled with intense aspiration. Strength also entered the hand that was holding Khalid¡¯s hand.


    Khalid¡¯s gaze then turned to Renato. One of his eyebrows slightly raised when seeing the cheeks that had yet to regain their color.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Your complexion is not good.¡±


    Turning around and facing Renato, Khalid slowly adjusted his steps to the music. He led Renato quite skillfully.


    ¡°I came forward because I thought you were in a difficult situation. Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Not long ago, Khalid immediately recognized that the person Renato was talking to was Maximo. It was because he looked almost identical to the appearance described in Nasir¡¯s report.


    So he initially intended to wait for the two of them to finish their conversation. Because he had no reason to interrupt the conversation and cause friction with Maximo.


    But then, he changed his mind when Renato¡¯s complexion changed. He didn¡¯t know what Renato was talking about with Maximo, but his expression gradually became worse.


    After combining the words he could sparsely hear, he could tell that Maximo seemed to be dissatisfied with Renato who became the protocol officer instead of him.


    For whatever reason, Maximo pushed Renato quite roughly and threateningly. Just by looking at his eyes and actions, he could see how much the man was disregarding Renato.


    Khalid stood at a moderate distance and continued to watch the two of them. Then a small commotion broke out between Maximo and Renato.


    In the end, contrary to his initial decision, he meddled with the two of them. He thought it was better not to step up, but he couldn¡¯t help it.


    The moment he saw Renato¡¯s face that was completely drained of color, how he couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, and how his body trembled just like an aspen about to fall at any moment, his useless nosiness was activated before rational judgment.


    ¡°Not at all. I was in trouble, so¡­¡­ You really helped me a lot. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You two don¡¯t seem to get along well.¡±


    Khalid¡¯s voice became lower. The scene he saw a moment ago made him realize something he never wanted to know. Renato¡¯s appearance was characteristic of a person exposed to violence for a long time.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Renato did not deny Khalid¡¯s words and smiled bitterly. After all, it was a problem he couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡°Thank you very much once again. Had it not been for your help, I would have had a hard time, your highness.¡±


    Khalid looked at Renato who thanked him with complicated eyes. Renato and he would see each other frequently for at least the next few months. It might have been different if he hadn¡¯t known at all, but since he found out, it¡¯s impossible not to care about this.


    The Emperor, or the Empress.


    Even if he was a Prince disregarded by everyone, as one of the noblest blood in the Empire, only those with a higher status could directly abuse Renato.


    Khalid used the information he had to deduce the culprit who had been abusing Renato. Judging from what he saw today, the Empress seemed to be the most likely one.


    As such, the Empress and Maximo¡¯s actions were not on the same side as Renato¡¯s. The two of them did not show even the slightest amount of respect for Renato. He wasn¡¯t treated like an equal collaborator, but someone of an obviously lower ranking.


    He could at least understand a bit how the Empress, who was an elder, did that, but it was beyond common sense that Maximo, a Duke¡¯s son, could do that as well.


    The man might be an Alpha that the Empress wanted to adopt and a collateral imperial family member with the right of succession to the throne, nonetheless, right now he was only the son of a Duke and had yet to inherit any titles. Such a person was harassing the Prince who was a direct imperial family member?


    Any sane person would say it was nonsense. If Maximo had ever used violence against Renato like what he guessed, it was possible only with the Empress¡¯ connivance.


    When his thoughts reached that point, he felt bitter. It was not that he didn¡¯t know the cruelty of power, but he wondered why would a person treat their one and only child that way. Then again, in this fucking world, this kind of tragedy was fully possible.


    Even at this moment, it was not uncommon for a son to kill his father to become the head of the household, a child who got married for convenience to betray their own family, and siblings to attack each other due to a dispute over succession.


    Khalid was no different from them. He willingly tainted his hands with blood to put his sister, Maryam, on the throne. Some of the people Khalid killed had the same surname as him.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Khalid.¡¯


    His red eyes darkened as he recalled Maryam who had apologized to him a few weeks ago. Her voice was filled with regret and guilt. At the same time, there was also a faint sense of relief.


    ¡®I can only continue to cause trouble to you. Forgive your foolish sister.¡¯


    In the last tea time they had before he left for the Empire, Khalid could read the changes in Maryam. Unlike how Maryam was still number one to him, he was no longer number one to her.


    Seeing the situation turning strange, he had already expected that to some extent, but when checking it with his own eyes, an indescribable bitterness swept over him.


    That was how power was. As Khalid¡¯s reputation increased and more knights started following him, Maryam probably became more anxious as well. After becoming the Queen, she had many things to keep compared to before, so she couldn¡¯t only live as Khalid¡¯s affectionate sister like how she used to.


    ¡°¡­¡­Your highness, your highness?¡±


    Immersed in bitter thoughts, Khalid blinked at the voice calling out to him. The light purple eyes filled with worry entered his clear vision.


    ¡°Your expression suddenly became bad¡­¡­¡±


    When their eyes met, Renato murmured in a small voice. Khalid hurriedly fixed his facial expression when he saw Renato looking at him. It was his inexcusable mistake to fall into other thoughts while dancing.


    ¡°My apologies. I was thinking about something else for a while.¡±


    Khalid quickly apologized and awkwardly wrinkled his nose. Only then did Renato look relieved.


    ¡°I was worried that I might have offended you, so I¡¯m glad it wasn¡¯t the case.¡±


    ¡°Why would I be offended?¡±


    Khalid smiled more softly on purpose. His past self overlapped with Renato who was paying excessive attention to other people¡¯s expressions.


    A Beta Prince who had no rights to the throne, and an illegitimate royal prince adopted by the Queen Consort who didn¡¯t have a son.


    Their specific circumstances were different from each other, but Renato and Khalid had the same unblessed birth. They were despised by the people around them for their very existence.


    It suddenly occurred to Khalid that he might have grown up like Renato had he not been loved by his biological mother and met Maryam.


    Khalid, who suffered all kinds of humiliation for being an illegitimate child, was able to succeed without being twisted because of his biological mother Jamila¡¯s unconditional love and Maryam¡¯s willingness to accept her half-brother into the family.


    Even the former Queen Consort, who had made Khalid a royal prince out of political need, did not give him affection, but still cared for him without lacking in other ways. Thinking like that, he felt like a pretty lucky person.


    He had already ordered Nasir to re-investigate, but Khalid decided to dig a little deeper regarding Renato¡¯s information. He had a hunch that maybe Renato might become a variable in his life in the Empire. Then, Renato suddenly made a proposal.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, after the dance is over, I would like to talk to you alone while avoiding people¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is an essential story for the future. It will be an offer that will never hurt you, your highness.¡±


    What should I do? Feeling the hands on his slightly tremble, Khalid fell into agony. He was a little surprised because he got this offer as soon as he thought Renato was going to be a variable. Besides, his sharp intuition was telling him something.


    The story Renato wanted to talk about wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary conversation. If he made a wrong decision, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out and would be deeply entangled in this, so it would be better to refuse. He should draw a decisive line so that Renato wouldn¡¯t think too much¡­¡­


    Khalid hesitated. He didn¡¯t intend to get entangled in politics in another country, but seeing Renato waiting for his answer with an earnest face, it was strangely difficult for him to refuse.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Khalid accepted Renato¡¯s offer. He couldn¡¯t guess what Renato would be talking about, but he thought it might be okay to just listen.


    ¡°¡­¡­! Thank you very much!¡±


    Rejoiced, Renato expressed his gratitude when Khalid gave his permission. Because his tension was relieved, his pale cheeks also regained their color. The corners of his eyes, which were previously filled with tension, folded and curled up, while his adorable lips went up in an arc.


    Khalid was momentarily distracted because of Renato¡¯s smiling face. He had the brightest and most radiant smile he had ever seen. Immediately after that, the dance song ended.


    ¡°First of all, I will go first, and I will send an attendant to guide you, your highness.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The two walked out of the center of the hall, talking about how to meet while avoiding people¡¯s gazes.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    Looking at Renato¡¯s back as he moved in the front, Khalid once again had an ominous foreboding that he would be firmly entangled with this person.


    No, not yet. If he says something strange, I can just cut it off.


    Sitting in a corner to keep people from approaching him, Khalid struggled to suppress his anxiety, waiting for Renato to send an attendant. He hoped that his intuition would not be true this time.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°Welcome, your highness.¡±


    Renato, who was guarding the balcony alone, welcomed Khalid when he entered with Louis¡¯ guidance. Seeing Renato whose complexion had turned pale again in the chilly night air, Khalid took off his jacket.


    ¡°Please wear it.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Renato¡¯s eyes widened as he reflexively took the jacket. Looking at Renato stiffened in surprise, Khalid let out a small sigh and took his jacket back. Then, he wrapped it around Renato¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I think you are cold.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, you don¡¯t have to be so considerate. I was the one asking for a conversation¡­¡­¡±


    Renato was restless when the warm jacket wrapped around his shoulders. Khalid became frustrated when he saw how Renato was at a loss with just a little kindness. He let out a small sigh and firmly adjusted the jacket¡¯s collar.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to the cold, so I¡¯m alright. The Empire¡¯s winter is also warm for me.¡±


    After finishing his words, Khalid took a step back and looked around. Fortunately, he could feel no people nearby.


    ¡°There seems to be no one on the balcony.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s winter¡­¡­¡±


    Renato fiddled with Khalid¡¯s jacket with an awkward expression, then muttered. The banquet hall¡¯s balcony was one of the places where nobles enjoyed secret meetings, but it was an exception in the cold winter.


    Renato had originally planned to go to the lounge that only the imperial family could use. It was a good place to have a quiet conversation with Khalid, as it was a place where only the imperial family and those with permission were allowed to enter. Blanche had returned to the Empress¡¯ Palace, so there was no one to disturb him.


    However, due to Maximo¡¯s unexpected appearance, he had to change the location. Maximo was one of the people who could freely come and go from the imperial lounge with the Empress¡¯ permission. Considering what happened a while ago, he felt he should be more careful.


    ¡°So what did you plan to talk about?¡±


    Khalid slightly leaned against the railing of the balcony and went straight to the point. Whatever Renato was planning to talk about, it would definitely be an uncomfortable talk, so he wanted to end the conversation quickly and return.


    ¡°About that¡­¡­¡±


    Renato couldn¡¯t answer right away and gulped. He had prepared for this from the moment he decided to get Khalid into his plans.


    How to bring this up, what words he would use to persuade, and what price to offer.


    He had pondered over this for days, paid attention to every word, and practiced the lines dozens of times. Just a few minutes ago, while waiting for Khalid to arrive, he completed the final check.


    But when the time to actually speak to Khalid came, his head became as white as a blank sheet of paper, and his lips couldn¡¯t move as if frozen.


    Is it right to say this now?


    Renato, unable to make a decision, hesitated. He didn¡¯t intend to bring this up in such a hurry. He originally intended to make a cautious suggestion to Khalid once he got to know him better and they became closer. But because of Maximo, he felt the need to rush.


    ¡®Be honest. What are you scheming? What are you thinking with that little head?¡¯


    Maximo was aware of Renato¡¯s changes that Blanche and Marquis Medus had not noticed. The man didn¡¯t know the exact situation, but he seemed to feel something strange.


    Renato felt a deep sense of crisis. Since Maximo had raised his suspicions, Renato did not know when the man would interfere in this.


    What if Maximo said to Blanche and Marquis Medus that he suspected Renato? There was a high possibility that things would go awry. If he made a mistake, he perhaps would have to resign from his position as the protocol officer tomorrow.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to meet Khalid then, so Renato nervously bit his lower lip with his upper teeth. He had to say it now.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    Khalid called Renato with a puzzled look on his face when Renato¡¯s expression became worse. Renato¡¯s face lit up in the dazzling moonlight looked as pale as a corpse, making him suddenly feel anxious.


    ¡°Are you perhaps feeling sick anywhere¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your highness, grand prince Khalid.¡±


    Finally making up his mind, Renato interrupted Khalid¡¯s words and met his gaze. When Renato¡¯s momentum changed, Khalid quietly closed his mouth and waited for his next words.


    ¡°To Khalid Nur Hakan, the grand prince of the Khan Kingdom and Commander of the Black Wolf Knights¡­¡­¡±


    The breath resembling frost scattered in the air, and a soft, trembling voice echoed from his small lips. Renato grabbed the hem of his clothes so tightly that the jacket wrapped around him was also crumpled.


    ¡°Renato El Fleurette, Prince of the Fleurette Empire and descendant of the Fairy King, asks with all my heart.¡±


    Renato raised his head and said out loud the words he had prepared for a long time. Contrary to the still trembling voice, the eyes reminiscent of violets did not waver.


    ¡°Please marry me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Excuse me?¡±


    What did he just say? Khalid¡¯s eyes widened when hearing the unexpected proposal. His mouth opened as wide as his enlarged eyes. A shock as if someone had hit the back of his head with a scabbard struck him.


    ¡°Please wait a minute. So, uhm, if I¡¯m not hearing it wrong, did you just propose to me?¡±


    Khalid, immensely bewildered, asked back because he could not believe what he had heard. It was an absurd thing to say.


    They had only met twice, but he suddenly received a marriage proposal out of the blue?


    It was something beyond Khalid¡¯s understanding capacity. He felt a strong headache rushing in. He didn¡¯t drink much, but his head was dizzy as if he was drunk.


    Thinking that it couldn¡¯t be true, Khalid wished that Renato would deny the proposal just now. Then he could dismiss it as something he had heard wrong and move on.


    However, Renato did not listen to Khalid¡¯s wish. Rather, he calmly added an explanation and confirmed the kill.


    ¡°Yes. To be precise, I want to make a contract with you through marriage, your highness.¡±


    ¡°A contract? Do you want to make a deal with me?¡±


    ¡°What you think is right. Three years, please be my companion for just that time. I will pay the price without regret.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    The more he listened, the more absurd it was. Khalid laughed in astonishment. His previous surprise had vanished and obvious anger appeared on his face. He had guessed it wasn¡¯t a simple matter, but he never dreamed that Renato would propose a contract marriage.


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    Khalid asked without hiding his disappointed expression. He felt pity for himself who had felt sorry for Renato until a while ago.


    ¡°Because you are the right person, your highness.¡±


    Renato answered with a confident attitude. Seeing Renato¡¯s attitude that seemed as though he was waiting for that question, Khalid became even more confused. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Renato was so sure.


    ¡°Do you think you know me well?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know at all. I¡¯m sure that I know at least enough to propose to you, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I know we met for the first time the day before yesterday. Isn¡¯t it too short of a time to say that you know me?¡±


    ¡°Because you are famous, unlike me, your highness.¡±


    Renato made an expression saying that Khalid just asked something obvious. Khalid was already a famous knight on the continent. Over the past few years, he had been on numerous battlefields, winning all of them without a single defeat.


    Khalid was feared by the so-called barbarians, the desert tribe, and the mountain tribe. Out of fear, they called Khalid ¡°The Knight Who Brings Death¡±, ¡°The Undefeatable Black Wolf¡± and ¡°The Red-Eyed Slaughterer¡±.


    Anyone who followed the path of the sword, as well as anyone with any interest in international affairs, could not be unaware of Khalid. That was how powerful he was.


    ¡°For my purpose, I need your power, your highness. In return, I will give you what you want.¡±


    ¡°You speak like you know what I want.¡±


    ¡°An ice-free port for trade in winter, a plain for a stable food supply, and a position where you can solve problems with the current Queen, Her Majesty Maryam, and ease the political burden on you.¡±


    Khalid¡¯s gaze stiffened when hearing Renato¡¯s relentless words. What came out of those small, plump lips was long-standing troubles for the Khan Kingdom. In addition, the last thing he added was a concern that would never be known unless it was someone close to him like Nasir.


    ¡°I think this is enough for you to show interest, am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°You seem to have done a thorough investigation on me?¡±


    Khalid¡¯s voice clearly dropped. It was impossible to deny what Renato had said because they were all correct.


    How did he know?


    Khalid looked at Renato with a suspicious gaze. It may simply be that the Empire¡¯s intelligence was excellent, but even so, he did not think that the Prince in front of him would know anything close to confidentiality.


    He even doubted that maybe the Emperor or the Empress had informed him about that. The first two cases could possibly be obtained by those who were well-versed in international affairs, but the last one was information that was difficult to be obtained even for high-ranking officials of the Empire.


    For even in the kingdom, very few people knew that Khalid and Maryam¡¯s relationship was no longer what it used to be.

 Chapter 21

    The Prince, who couldn¡¯t even take part in politics, knew something that even Duke Vint, the greatest political enemy of Maryam and Khalid, was still not sure? It was incomprehensible to him.


    Khalid barely resisted the urge to question Renato just how he knew it. After all, the other person was a Prince. He shouldn¡¯t be too emotional as it could turn into a diplomatic problem if done wrong.


    ¡°Why does it have to be three years?¡±


    Khalid arduously controlled his emotions and asked in a harsh tone. Renato said he wanted to make a deal with him through marriage. Then it was necessary to figure out what his purpose was.


    ¡°¡­¡­Three years later, my half-brother, the 2nd Prince, will turn 10. At that time, that child will have the power to defend himself.¡±


    Renato explained his purpose in a soft tone. The Fleurette imperial family, who belonged to the mixed race between human and fairy, were known to have stronger bodies than others thanks to the fairy blood flowing in their bodies. However, this was not the case from birth.


    In order to have the unique self-healing power and poison resistance that people knew about, they needed to reach the age of ten when the human blood and the fairy blood in them were completely harmonized.


    That was why Trudy lost his life ahead of his 10th birthday in the past. He was dealt with before he became more difficult to handle.


    Even if he was not poisoned by Marquis Medus, the threats to Trudy would still continue in the future. Tristan¡¯s protection was not enough. Because he couldn¡¯t protect Trudy in the past.


    Furthermore, there was a possibility of an all-out war with Marquis Medus¡¯ faction. Considering all the circumstances that could occur in the future, it was necessary to have Khalid¡¯s force.


    ¡°All I want is for you to protect the 2nd Prince until that child is safe from outside threats, your highness.¡±


    ¡°And you mean he will be safe after three years?¡±


    ¡°As I said a little while ago, when he turns 10, it will be harder to harm the 2nd Prince, be it His Majesty the Empress or anyone else. In three years, I think the foundation for that child will be established to some extent.¡±


    ¡°How are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be exactly sure, but¡­¡­ Even if things go differently from what I expect, I will accept it as soon as you ask for divorce three years later, your highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°After those three years, even if you ask me to continue the role of a companion and be loyal to you, I will gladly accept it as well. But if you ever find someone you like at any time¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, please wait a minute.¡±


    Khalid, who had been silently listening to Renato¡¯s talk, cut off his words. He couldn¡¯t keep up with Renato¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, I don¡¯t understand it very much, but according to what you are saying now, you are supporting His Imperial Highness the 2nd Prince as the next Emperor and not lord Florence?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want that child to survive and become the Crown Prince. His Majesty the Emperor already knows my wish.¡±


    Khalid¡¯s expression stiffened when he heard the relentless answer. According to Renato, the Emperor had already joined hands in this. It also meant that the situation of the Empire analyzed by Khalid and Nasir was completely different from reality.


    ¡°But I thought you were in agreement with His Majesty the Empress, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°It is true that His Majesty the Empress has a strong influence on me. Until now, I have never been able to disobey his will. But I don¡¯t want to live like that anymore.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t want to live like that anymore? One of Khalid¡¯s eyebrows raised because of the meaningful words. That meant that something had happened to Renato and made him change his mind.


    ¡°May I ask the reason why?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to lose someone dear to me again.¡±


    Renato¡¯s voice was muffled with tears. Seeing his face stained with guilt, Khalid recalled the Imperial Consort who had just passed away. A thought crossed his mind that Renato and the Imperial Consort might have been closer than he had thought.


    If her death was an opportunity for Renato to let go of the Empress, it would make sense for the Emperor to suddenly appoint Renato as the special protocol officer, and that he supported the 2nd Prince.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t understand the reason why Renato chose him as a way out of the situation and proposed to marry him.


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor has decided to join me. If you accept my proposal, he will show his gratitude and sincerity separately, your highness. And rewards that you will be satisfied with.¡±


    After finishing his words, Renato looked at Khalid with a nervous expression. He was anxious because Khalid¡¯s reaction was more negative than what he expected. He thought the man would feel repulsive toward this, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this much.


    But he couldn¡¯t push him further. Having succeeded in conveying his will, he now had to wait for Khalid¡¯s choice. Renato quietly waited for his answer. A cold silence fell between the two of them just like the chill of the winter night.


    ¡°¡­¡­My apologies, but I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear your suggestion, Your Imperial Highness. I don¡¯t think this is something I can handle.¡±


    The answer that came back after a while was rejection. Renato, who had been anxious, tightly closed his eyes. He had expected this to some extent, but when the word of refusal came out of Khalid¡¯s mouth, his heart sank.


    ¡°The night is getting late, so I¡¯ll just go back today.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­!¡±


    Renato hurriedly opened his mouth when he saw Khalid trying to end the conversation. But when he saw the cold eyes, he flinched and stopped talking. What was contained in the red eyes without a single hint of warmth was a clear refusal.


    ¡°Then see you next time.¡±


    Khalid threw a one-sided greeting and turned away. He left without giving Renato a chance to stop him. Being left alone in an instant, Renato collapsed.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Is it a failure? He sat down on the cold floor, let out a sigh, and rubbed his face with his hands. Khalid¡¯s eyes filled with contempt as he looked at him and the man¡¯s cold expression were engraved in his mind without fading.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Renato helplessly muttered, convincing himself. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be accepted right from the start anyway. It would have been strange to succeed right away.


    However, his stomach kept tingling. The words of rejection that Khalid had left behind continued to buzz in his ears.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Struggling to turn away from the pain in his chest, Renato clutched the jacket wrapped around his shoulders. The jacket, which had been warm just a moment ago, was now cold and heavy like a stone covered in frost.


    ¡°Because we can¡¯t achieve great things right from the beginning, so¡­¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t give up when I was only rejected once. Renato recited an old proverb and stood up again. He walked into the banquet hall, contemplating how to convince Khalid. His violet-colored eyes gleaming with moonlight resolutely shone.


    * * *


    ¡°Excuse me? Marriage proposal?¡±


    Nasir, who had completed the report on the imperial family overnight and came up to the office, widened his eyes because of what Khalid said when receiving the papers from him.


    Who proposed to whom?


    Nasir brooded over what he had just heard with a puzzled expression. His eyes rapidly blinked, and his mind frantically raced.


    So Renato has proposed to Khalid? Why? A huge question appeared on his face.


    ¡°Am I hearing it right? Did the 1st Prince propose to you, your highness?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    Nasir¡¯s mouth opened wide because of those unbelievable words. After years of rolling on the battlefield, he thought he had now been trained not to be surprised by most things, but it seemed like he was wrong.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too sudden? Did he actually fall in love with you at first sight, your highness?¡±


    ¡°How can that be possible? He proposed a deal through marriage.¡±


    Khalid frowned as he felt displeased even when thinking about it again. It had already been two days, but the memories and emotions of that day were still vivid.


    ¡°A deal, then¡­¡­ a political marriage? No, is it a contractual marriage to grant each party¡¯s wishes? What does that person want?¡±


    ¡°He asked to protect his half-brother from death for three years.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Hearing the completely unexpected words, Nasir let out a strange sound. He thought that it would of course be a story related to the Empress¡¯ side.


    ¡°His half-brother is the 2nd Prince, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems like the two of them get along better than we thought? I think that the 1st Prince has a very special regard for the deceased Imperial Consort.¡±


    ¡°How can¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°In short, your report is more than half wrong. The informants didn¡¯t do their job properly either.¡±


    Tap. Khalid roughly put down the report in his hand. Nasir¡¯s mouth quietly closed when he saw Khalid¡¯s temperamental look. If what he said was true, it was an inexcusable mistake.


    ¡°My apologies. We will investigate again from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Pay attention to the relationship between the deceased Imperial Consort and the 1st Prince. Ah, and his relationship with lord Florence as well.¡±

 Chapter 22

    ¡°Do you mean Maximo Florence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems that the relationship between the 1st Prince and that person is quite bad.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡­¡±


    Nasir answered with a sullen expression and took the report that was on the desk. However, he did not go out and glanced at Khalid.


    ¡°What? Why are you not going out and just standing there like a puppy wanting to pee like that?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­¡­ Please tell me in detail the story of the 1st Prince¡¯s proposal. Since he talked about a deal, he would have offered something else in return as well, no?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­An ice-free port and a plain.¡±


    Khalid hesitated for a moment at Nasir¡¯s question and then answered with a small sigh. He had nothing to hide because he was going to consult with Nasir anyway.


    ¡°Pardon? A port and a plain? He said he¡¯d give us land?¡±


    ¡°How could he give us land? He¡¯d give us the rights to use the port and a part of land production. And he said he could ease the political burden I am carrying.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean¡­¡­ Does it mean that the 1st Prince is aware of the problem between you and Her Majesty the Queen? How?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my question too.¡±


    Khalid¡¯s expression hardened when he recalled the conversation with Renato. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure out how that person knew his situation.


    ¡°Hmm, objectively speaking, the 1st Prince¡¯s proposal is not bad for us. We would have to step foot into the power struggle of the imperial family, but we already expected it anyway.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Nasir cautiously expressed his opinion. He was surprised when first hearing about it from Khalid, but when he considered it, it was a very good opportunity.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bigger problem because it isn¡¯t a bad offer. It feels like he is playing with us as he pleases.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to twist it like that¡­¡­ But anyway, even if we put the last one aside, the first two are certainly attractive conditions for us. We can hopefully solve the problems that have been bothering us for a long time all at once.¡±


    Nasir did not give in and actively expressed his opinion while looking at Khalid, who seemed to be in a bad mood.


    On the Tiana continent where there were few plains and a lot of mountains, the climate difference between regions was also large, causing many countries to suffer from food provision problems. The Khan Kingdom was the same.


    The Khan Kingdom, located in a typical alpine region, had a lot of medicinal herbs, furs, and mines, but lacked lands for farming. In addition, their harsh weather was also a problem.


    Their longer winters than in other regions were not suitable for farming or livestock breeding. Because of that, the kingdom suffered from food shortages every year. Even if they tried to trade with other countries, they could not use their ports because the sea would freeze in winter.


    Imports and exports were not smooth for them, so to get food, they had to stock up in advance or cross the mountains. However, because of the large consumption of manpower and equipment, most of the merchants were reluctant to go up in winter. This was because the frequency of accidents was high and there was a high risk of losses.


    ¡°If we can secure an ice-free port, the cold-weather trade issue will be completely resolved. If we can even get a plain where we can farm, it will be an opportunity for the kingdom to take a leap forward.¡±


    Nasir said with an excited expression. A stable food supply was the dream of any officials in the Khan Kingdom. For it was a matter directly related to the survival and future of the kingdom.


    ¡°Which region was the 1st Prince talking about? Esteban? Andalusia? Prado?¡±


    Nasir¡¯s eyes sparkled as he listed out the regions in the Empire with ice-free ports and granaries. As long as they could get any regions among these, it would be a tremendous benefit to the kingdom.


    The Fleurette Empire, where most of the lands were flat and a mild climate was maintained all year round, was undoubtedly the exact opposite of the Khan Kingdom. The Empire had developed into the most prosperous country on the continent thanks to its fertile lands and abundant resources.


    For this reason, the Fleurette Empire had been the target of neighboring countries that were suffering from food shortages for hundreds of years. Not only the neighboring countries, but also the mountain tribe in the North, the desert tribe in the East, the monster herds in the West, and the pirates in the South were aiming for the Empire from all directions.


    The Khan Kingdom was originally one of those countries. But that changed about 60 years ago, during the reign of the King at the time. Judging that there would be no future for their country at this rate, he decided to provide the Empire with military power, the pride of their country, to receive food in return. It was the birth of a mercenary nation.


    The Fleurette Empire, which suffered from frequent invasions and chronic military power issues, gladly joined hands with the Khan Kingdom. Thus, the two countries had maintained close cooperation so far.


    However, they couldn¡¯t know how long this peace would last. From a long-term perspective, the Khan Kingdom had to increase its food self-sufficiency rate and secure a port where it could engage in trade activities all year round.


    Otherwise, they would be on a path of declination as time passed. On the other hand, if either of them could be obtained, the kingdom would develop much more than it was now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t even heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Why?¡±


    ¡°I cut him off because I didn¡¯t want to hear it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon? Did you perhaps refuse the marriage proposal? But what kind of opportunity is this¡­¡­! You weren¡¯t even listening properly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to get married anyway, so what good will that be?¡±


    ¡°No, things could change, right? Uhm, after meeting him a few times, your heart may sympathize with him¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Khalid let out a chuckle as if he just heard a funny thing. He had never had a romantic relationship or an emotional connection with anyone.


    Khalid always cut off everyone that approached him no matter who they were, whether they came to him because of political purposes or pure goodwill. He was so harsh about it that people even said he had some kind of mysophobia.


    ¡°Seeing you roll your eyes like this, the Prince must have used his head quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Honestly speaking, isn¡¯t this a good deal?¡±


    Nasir pouted his lower lip. As Khalid¡¯s aide, he would of course have to follow the man¡¯s will first, but seeing this, he had no choice but to be greedy.


    ¡°¡­¡­Will you really not think over this?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already refused? And in the first place, I have no intention of marrying anyone. I¡¯m sure I already told you that I would live alone for the rest of my life until I die.¡±


    Khalid fiercely stared at Nasir, who was still persistent. Having suffered from all kinds of persecution as an illegitimate child, he was negative about creating a family.


    ¡®Only me being labeled as an illegitimate child is enough.¡¯


    The Khan Kingdom, which treated illegitimate children like criminals, despised them as people with filthy blood.


    Khalid did not want to pass on to his child the pain he had suffered. His determination became stronger as he grew up. It was because of the people who intended to use Khalid.


    Despite the fatal flaw of being the King¡¯s illegitimate child, Khalid was quite popular among Omegas. After all, he was an officially recognized royal prince, and a dominant Alpha with a favorable appearance and overwhelming skills as a knight.


    As Khalid began to stand out and gain fame in the knights¡¯ society, people began to show interest in him and approach him. After Maryam ascended to the throne, there was a lot of marriage talk surrounding him.


    Some tried to take advantage of Khalid, the Queen¡¯s closest confidant, while others encouraged him to push down Maryam. Unsurprisingly, Khalid slashed those who approached him with rebellious purposes.


    After going through something like that over and over again, Khalid¡¯s thoughts became more firm. He had become more reluctant towards people than ever before.


    ¡°My family is enough with just noonim.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that noonim the one who drove you away now, your highness? Nasir held back the words that reached his throat. Instead, he decided to persuade Khalid. It was an opportunity that was too precious to let go of.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that and let¡¯s listen carefully to the 1st Prince¡¯s conditions. Even if you two aren¡¯t married, you can still make a deal, right? And we also need to figure out how the 1st Prince knows about the problem between Her Majesty and your highness¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Not wanting to hear any more, Khalid interrupted his words. Nasir¡¯s mouth closed because of that sharp momentum. Because he knew he¡¯d be really punished if he irritated him more.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to say useless things, just go out and work. This time, investigate properly without making any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, your highness.¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s command, Nasir weakly drooped his shoulders and turned away. Having kicked him out, Khalid was left alone in his office, let out a sigh and leaned back in his chair.


    Tap, tap.


    His long, thick fingers rhythmically tapped on the corner of his desk. Khalid calmly reviewed what had happened at the banquet and fell into thought.


    ¡®An ice-free port for trade in winter, a plain for a stable food supply, and a position where you can solve problems with the current Queen, Her Majesty Maryam, and ease the political burden on you. I think this is enough for you to show interest, am I wrong?¡¯

 Chapter 23

    Should I have talked with him more?


    Two days ago, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t control himself, so he turned down Renato¡¯s offer and left. But after hearing Nasir¡¯s words, he regretted that. It would have been better to have a proper conversation without being swayed by emotions.


    As Nasir said, it wasn¡¯t bad to accept Renato¡¯s offer if they only considered the benefits for the kingdom.


    He would then become deeply involved in the Empire¡¯s politics, but it was something he was prepared for to some extent when received the position of diplomatic ambassador. But more than anything else, there was something that bothered him.


    Renato¡¯s words as if he knew the subtle rift between him and Maryam, his oddly friendly attitude as if they had known each other for a while, and his eyes showing that he really needed him yet unable to hide his guilt.


    Until now, there were many people who came to make a deal with him or to take advantage of him, but none wanted him as earnestly and desperately as Renato.


    Maybe that was why, although he was disappointed with Renato who offered to marry him to make a deal, he kept thinking about him differently from other people.


    ¡°Solving the problem with the current Queen¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid pondered over what Renato had offered in return for the contract. Then he recalled a conversation he had alone with Maryam before he left the kingdom. It was the day after he received the appointment letter as a diplomatic ambassador.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    As soon as Maryam saw Khalid, she apologized without even saying a greeting. Because of the sudden apology, Khalid looked at Maryam while pausing his action as he was about to sit down.


    When their eyes met, she wrinkled her nose. It was her habit whenever something was bothering her or whenever she was feeling down.


    ¡®Why did you apologize all of a sudden?¡¯


    ¡®Of course I should apologize. I ended up expelling you, my greatest contributor, to a foreign country.¡¯


    Maryam sighed with an ashamed expression. When she finished talking, there was a brief silence between the two of them.


    ¡®If anyone looks at us now, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m going into exile or something.¡¯


    Khalid sat down and playfully said. He was trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere, but Maryam¡¯s expression only became worse.


    ¡®If I had known it would be like this, I would have listened to you back then.¡¯


    ¡®Back then? Ah, when I said that we should just kill them all to get rid of the consequences?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. If it hadn¡¯t been for my magnanimity and justification, if we had just boldly struck down them without thinking, this would not have happened¡­¡­¡¯


    Maryam¡¯s face flushed with regret. As the civil war over the next throne came to an end, convinced of her own victory, she refused to accept Khalid¡¯s suggestion, saying that shedding more blood was no longer needed.


    ¡®If I had known that I¡¯d have to regret it immensely like this¡­¡­ Everything is my fault.¡¯


    Maryam blamed herself for her past mistakes. Years had passed since she ascended to the throne, but the kingdom was still in internal strife. Nobles who did not belong to the royal faction were criticizing Maryam¡¯s policies and tried to damage her power at every chance they got.


    Khalid¡¯s appointment as the Empire¡¯s diplomatic ambassador was also a part of that. It was done with the purpose of keeping him, who was Maryam¡¯s sword, far away.


    ¡®Honestly, I think the situation would have been the same whether we had stopped back then or not. The noble faction led by Duke Vint isn¡¯t the only one that hates me.¡¯


    Maryam¡¯s face became darker again. Just like what he said, there were countless people in the kingdom regarding Khalid as a thorn in the eye. It was the case even for the nobles who belonged to the same royal faction as them. Because Khalid was the illegitimate son of the previous King.


    ¡®To the nobles who nitpick about honor and dignity as frequently as having meals, I¡¯d still be a thorn in their eyes. Just how offensive is it for them to have to regard an illegitimate child as the greatest contributor and the grand prince?¡¯


    ¡®Khalid¡­¡­¡¯


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s words filled with deep self-deprecation, Maryam¡¯s expression was distorted. Although Khalid was the greatest contributor to her ascension to the throne, he was not properly compensated. It was because of the nobles¡¯ restraint.


    Even the nobles belonging to the royal faction who supported Maryam and joined forces with Khalid took the same position as the noble faction on this matter. When both the noble faction and the royal faction joined forces to attack Khalid, she had no ability to resist.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. Just because my power is not enough¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®How could it be your fault, noonim? I wasn¡¯t disappointed because I didn¡¯t even expect it in the first place. I have no desire to be approved by them now. Noonim¡¯s trust and approval are enough for me.¡¯


    Khalid added strong words of sincerity, then smiled at her to say he was okay with it. He took up the sword to fulfill Maryam¡¯s dream, who accepted him into the family. So he did not need the trust and approval of others.


    ¡®¡­¡­I know that my existence is a huge burden on you, noonim.¡¯


    Maryam¡¯s eyes opened wide when she heard what Khalid uttered with difficulty. Looking at Maryam whose composure had collapsed, he bitterly smiled.


    In the past three years, people had used Khalid to shake Maryam several times. Not liking it, he deliberately wandered around more. Nevertheless, the situation only got worse.


    ¡®I¡¯m okay with going to the Fleurette Empire. I heard that the situation there isn¡¯t good recently, but it¡¯s still better than a battlefield where life and death couldn¡¯t be predicted. Rather, I¡¯m worried about you, noonim. Will you be okay by yourself?¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­Even if I¡¯m not okay, I have to be okay somehow.¡¯


    Maryam paused a bit when she heard Khalid¡¯s question, then weakly answered. Suppressed by the weight of the crown, she couldn¡¯t regain her former self-confidence.


    ¡®I am ashamed to admit this, but I have failed to take control of the nobles. We won by military force, but lost by political power.¡¯


    Maryam meekly admitted her failure. The last three years had been a time of defeat for her.


    ¡®But I have no intention of continuing to suffer. It will be different next time. Just wait five years, no, three years. Then I¡¯ll call you back again.¡¯


    ¡®Please don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Five years will be quick. We will never know. Maybe I will meet a nice Omega and put down roots there.¡¯


    Khalid joked to soften the tense atmosphere. However, Maryam¡¯s expression could hardly be relieved.


    ¡®I promise you in my name. It will never happen again. I¡¯ll try to make sure you can peacefully return to the kingdom, so just consider it a vacation.¡¯


    Maryam struggled to make eye contact with Khalid. Her eyes were filled with regret and guilt.


    The moment their eyes met, Khalid realized the real reason why Maryam felt regretful toward him. She was feeling guilty for not trusting Khalid and was shaken even for a moment.


    Even if royal authority was weak, the right to appoint was the monarch¡¯s right that no one could encroach on. If Maryam had refused to the end, this would never have happened.


    But Maryam didn¡¯t do so. Why? Because her identity was no longer Khalid¡¯s sister, but the Queen of the Khan Kingdom.


    For a moment, Khalid was overwhelmed with indescribable emotions. Everything felt futile when he found out that the affection he thought would never change had cracked.


    I wish I hadn¡¯t known.


    Khalid quietly despaired. Perhaps he and she would never be able to go back to the way they used to be. When he realized that fact, he felt like a huge hole had pierced his chest.


    ¡°Now I have to change as well¡­¡­¡±


    Escaping from the old memories, Khalid muttered in a bitter voice. He knew that Nasir and the other knights were upset because of his weakness toward Maryam. It was also because they had not been properly compensated for their efforts so far.


    When he thought about it, he felt sorry because he thought he had overreacted to Nasir a while ago. Nasir¡¯s positive reaction to Renato¡¯s proposal was not only because of the benefits to the kingdom, but also because of the concern about Maryam¡¯s change and the wish to prepare a countermeasure for it.


    Because if his relationship with Maryam got worse here, not only Khalid but all the knights would be in danger.


    As Khalid¡¯s aide and the Knights Order¡¯s strategist, Nasir, who had to take care of everyone¡¯s safety, seemed to have decided that Renato could be a good insurance policy.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Facing a problem that could not be easily answered, Khalid let out a heavy sigh. He knew he had to change for the sake of those who believed in him and followed him, but his foolish lingering feelings were holding him back.


    ¡°Should I warm up after a long time?¡±


    Frustrated, Khalid got up and grabbed his sword to change his mood. When his head felt complicated, it was best to move his body without thinking.


    * * *


    ¡°It will sting a little.¡±


    With a brief warning, a sharp needle pierced into the delicate skin. Soon, the transparent syringe was filled with red blood. In an instant, Renato¡¯s body stiffened.


    Experiencing the terrible sensations he had forgotten for a while, he felt a strong sense of repulsion. But he couldn¡¯t make it obvious that he hated it. Renato closed his eyes to turn away from the scene in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    The blood was drawn from the syringe until it was full, and the Marquis carefully transferred it to a glass bottle as if handling a precious jewel. Then he covered it with a handkerchief and put it in the secret space inside the doctor¡¯s bag.

 Chapter 24

    ¡°Thank you as always. Without you, I would not have had this opportunity, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I am glad that I can help the Marquis in this way.¡±


    Renato forced a smile at the Marquis who gave his clich¨¦d thanks. The urge to immediately break that glass bottle soared up. He knew that the Marquis would make medicine from his blood and use it to trade with the nobles.


    Using human blood as medicine?


    People who weren¡¯t familiar with the situation would be surprised about that, but it made sense in the Fleurette Empire.


    In the long history of the Empire, fairy blood had performed miracles many times, such as healing patients with rare diseases, saving near-death people from lethal poisons, and treating infertility.


    Renato vaguely speculated that he might have regressed because of the fairy blood. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible if the last voice he heard before his death was the Fairy King¡¯s.


    In any case, fairy blood flowing through the imperial family members¡¯ bodies was very special, and the imperial family actively used it to strengthen the imperial power. They made a special medicine out of fairy blood.


    ¡®Fairy¡¯s Tears.¡¯


    The elixir, which the Emperor who succeeded in manufacturing for the first time named ¡®Fairy¡¯s Tears¡¯, had such a powerful effect that its reputation spread across the sea to other continents. In some countries, Fairy¡¯s Tears was also called the elixir of immortality. Thus, wars aimed at Fairy¡¯s Tears also broke out several times.


    Naturally, Fairy¡¯s Tears was not something that anyone could make and own. Although it was known that the elixir needed the blood of the direct imperial family members who received the blessing of the Fairy King, together with flowers and herbs that could only be found in a specific region at a specific time, only the Emperor and one guardian in case of an emergency knew the exact recipe.


    In addition, the quantity that could be made at one time was very small, so it was only possible to make about 10 bottles a year. This was due to the supply and demand of essential materials. For that reason, the scarcity value of Fairy¡¯s Tears was equivalent to several boxes of gold bars.


    Once successful in making it, wealth and power would be guaranteed, so many people, including collateral imperial family members who had been pushed out of the struggle for imperial power, tried to make Fairy¡¯s Tears or similar medicines to it over the past several hundred years. However, all of them failed.


    The imperial family did not let it slide, either. Even if a person was an imperial family member, if they were found to have used fairy blood for private use, they would be heavily punished. The nobles and merchants who helped them would also be punished according to the crime of treason.


    Even under the strict control of the imperial family, the forces that tried to use fairy blood would still somehow appear. Marquis Medus was one of them.


    He was able to collect Renato¡¯s blood thanks to his position as a doctor and a maternal relative of the Empress and the Prince. And after long research, about 3 years ago, he succeeded in making a medicine that was not as effective as Fairy¡¯s Tears, but still quite powerful.


    ¡°Thanks to you, our Medus family is prospering day by day, Your Imperial Highness. It will be a great help in the fight for the throne in the future.¡±


    Marquis Medus once again thanked Renato. It was nine years ago that the Marquis started researching using Renato¡¯s blood.


    At first, it was research to find out whether Renato could transform into an Alpha or Omega even if it was late, and if it was possible to change his trait. This was because there were several cases of Alpha or Omega transformations around the coming-of-age ceremony time among the imperial family members who were born as Betas.


    Whether Alpha or Omega, once Renato transformed, there was no need to join hands with Maximo or increase his force, so the Marquis was obsessed with changing his trait for a long time. However, there was no significant result.


    Then at some point, Marquis Medus changed the direction of his research. While trying to change Renato¡¯s trait, he also decided to use his blood to make medicine.


    The former eventually ended in failure, but the latter performed beyond expectations. The Marquis named the medicine he had created ¡®Snake¡¯s Breath¡¯ and sold it to nobles or used it as a trading tool.


    The secret deals made to escape imperial surveillance had brought immense wealth and power to the Medus family over the past few years. Using the medicine made from Renato¡¯s blood, the man had many nobles under his feet.


    In the past, Renato was the troublesome nuisance that ruined his plans and twisted his path because he was born a Beta, but now, Renato to him was a goose that laid golden eggs.


    ¡°Father, you are praising him too much. What did that child do? He only provided a few drops of blood.¡±


    Perhaps not liking Marquis Medus praising Renato, Blanche, who had been sitting quietly until now, suddenly interrupted the conversation.


    ¡°Rather, the Prince should thank you, Father. If it wasn¡¯t for Father, he would still be a piece of trash that only knows to eat.¡±


    Blanche, who was sitting close to the Marquis, spoke amiably and glanced at Renato. There was no affection in his eyes when he looked at his son. What was contained in the bewitching purple eyes was terrifying hatred and endless loathing towards Renato.


    ¡®Useless thing! Do you think I worked so hard to make you the Empress only to see this?!¡¯


    ¡®Beta¡­¡­ This is a big deal.¡¯


    On the day Renato was born after a difficult childbirth, Blanche had to face his father¡¯s anger and his companion¡¯s disappointment. Marquis Medus was no longer an affectionate father, and his relationship with the Emperor, which had never been good, became worse. To make matters worse, he was even diagnosed as infertile.


    After that, the attitude of the people around him changed 180 degrees. Those who looked up to Blanche turned their backs on him, and the nobles who were skeptical of an Empress from a Beta family were excited and dragged him down further.


    It was an unbearable humiliation for Blanche, who was born, raised, and loved as a dominant Omega. In the end, he collapsed, unable to overcome the ordeal that fell upon him.


    ¡®It¡¯s all because of that child.¡¯


    The resentment with nowhere to go naturally turned to Renato. To Blanche, Renato was nothing more than something that completely ruined his life.


    If Renato had been born as an Alpha or Omega, the Emperor would not have met the Imperial Consort, the Marquis would not hate him, nor would he have to enter a battle for the throne to protect his position as the Empress. So he hated his son and treated him like an enemy.


    ¡°Oho, what do you mean by trash? Please don¡¯t talk so carelessly like that.¡±


    ¡°F, father?¡±


    Blanche stammered in shock when Marquis Medus took Renato¡¯s side and reproached him differently compared to usual.


    ¡°It is unavoidable that you dislike His Imperial Highness, but even so, you can¡¯t ignore this contribution, Your Majesty. It was thanks to His Imperial Highness¡¯ risky donation of blood that my research paid off and we have grown so far.¡±


    The Marquis scolded Blanche in a harsh voice. For now, Renato was more helpful than Blanche. And above all, the Emperor¡¯s recent move was suspicious. In this case, it was better to throw carrots at Renato so that he wouldn¡¯t have other useless thoughts.


    ¡°My apologies. I made a mistake¡­¡­¡±


    Blanche, overwhelmed by Marquis Medus¡¯ momentum, hastily apologized. Seeing that, the Marquis lightly clicked his tongue and turned to look at Renato.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be too offended, Your Imperial Highness. You already know that His Majesty usually has a habit of using too strong words, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Renato forcibly raised the corners of his mouth towards the Marquis who was comforting him and carefully spoke.


    ¡°Now that we are done, can I return? I¡¯ve been doing unfamiliar work for the past few days and I¡¯m a little tired now.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Still, your complexion is bad, so I¡¯m quite concerned. When I return to the Marquisate later, I will make and send over a fatigue reliever to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could do that. I will tell the attendants.¡±


    After finishing the conversation with Marquis Medus, Renato got up slowly. Then he bade farewell to Blanche.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    Blanche nodded his head with a sullen expression. Renato left the noble lounge without any regrets. When he came out, Louis, who was waiting in the hallway, approached like a puppy waving his tail.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Where is Luna?¡±


    Renato asked, walking over as fast as running. There were many eyes and ears in the Empress¡¯ Palace, so it was impossible to talk comfortably with Louis. And even if it wasn¡¯t the case, he didn¡¯t want to stay here for long.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡±


    What happened inside? Louis looked at Renato who seemed down. Luna had been away since last night to carry out Renato¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡±


    As he stepped out of the Palace, the cold winter air clung to his skin. Renato took a deep breath.


    ¡°If she leaves for too long, she might be suspected. She doesn¡¯t have to find out right away, so tell her to come back.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Renato hurried his steps, whispering in a low voice so that only Louis could hear. As he was about to get on the carriage, he felt slight dizziness and stumbled.

 Chapter 25

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just a little dizzy. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel dizzy¡­¡­ Did lord Marquis push you too hard again?¡±


    Louis, who supported Renato with a surprised face, immediately turned fierce. Renato often had anemia on the day he provided blood to Marquis Medus.


    Fucking bastard.


    Thinking about Marquis Medus, Louis gritted his teeth. He must have drawn more blood today than usual. The Marquis he knew was a human who would force Renato to do anything for his own benefit. In fact, that already happened a few times.


    ¡°No. Today was just like usual.¡±


    ¡°But why are you feeling dizzy? What if you are sick?¡±


    Louis¡¯ expression worsened even more. He had never been so concerned about Renato¡¯s health until now. As an imperial family member who was born with fairy blood, Renato was stronger than normal people.


    There were times when Marquis Medus tormented Renato by drawing too much blood or feeding him strange hormone drugs, but he had managed to overcome them so far.


    So he was more concerned. Renato seemed to think he was hiding it perfectly, but he couldn¡¯t fool Louis who he had been with since birth.


    ¡°This can¡¯t continue. Tomorrow, I will ask sir chamberlain for help.¡±


    Louie helped Renato get into the carriage with a serious face. He knew that Renato recently suffered from pains for no apparent reason, that he was exhausted and tired earlier than before, and that he was waking up from nightmares every night.


    Besides that, there was something else suspicious. After the day of Ludmilla¡¯s funeral, Renato refused all the help with baths and basic dressing. As if he didn¡¯t want to show his naked body.


    He felt strange about Renato¡¯s behavior, but he did not show it to him because he could not inquire what his master wanted to hide. But that was the limit now.


    ¡°If it¡¯s because you can¡¯t trust the palace doctors, I¡¯ll try to get someone outside the Imperial Palace.¡±


    Louis speculated that the reason Renato was reluctant to see the doctors was because of Marquis Medus. At present, the palace doctors were mostly controlled by the Marquis.


    There were neutral doctors because of their conscience, like Marquis Pavel, the Emperor¡¯s doctor, but there were far more people who weren¡¯t like that. Therefore, there was no one to comfortably entrust Renato¡¯s health to.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Why are you so worried these days?¡±


    ¡°Because you keep making me worry, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Louis pouted his lower lip because of the continuous refusal. He couldn¡¯t understand why Renato was refusing treatment so much.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to find someone else.¡±


    Looking at the sulking Louis, Renato was puzzled but refused once again. Whether it was Marquis Medus or other doctors, if they saw the scar on his body, they would immediately go into an uproar. Louis and Luna would also think it was strange.


    However, he could not say that he had regressed. It was not that he didn¡¯t trust the two, but for their safety, it was better to keep the secret alone.


    Renato decided to hide as much as he could about the regression unless he could explain it all.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, just once¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If Luna finds the person I was talking about, things will be resolved. I¡¯ll see him.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really? But didn¡¯t you say he was a pharmacist?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also a doctor.¡±


    Although he was disqualified. Renato held back the latter half of the sentence and looked out of the window. In the distance, a green forest and a barrier surrounding the forest to protect it caught his eye.


    I¡¯ll have to go back to the tomb of the imperial family.


    Looking at the blue shining barrier, Renato fell into agony. As a member of the imperial family, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to enter the tomb of the imperial family. However, visiting the tombs of the first Emperor and the Fairy King was a different story.


    Even the imperial family members could not enter that place without permission from the Emperor or during special occasions. It would be easy to get permission if he asked Tristan, but Marquis Medus and Blanche would be likely to suspect him.


    Above all, he did not know what would happen when he visited the Fairy King¡¯s tomb. Renato was almost certain that the Fairy King¡¯s power was involved in his regression.


    When he recalled, it was strange that in his previous life, as soon as he passed the barrier, he went straight to the Fairy King¡¯s tomb. Because it was originally impossible.


    Then the question ¡®Why?¡¯ arose. Why did the Fairy King turn back time, why did he choose Renato, and why did he regress to this time¡­¡­ The more he thought about it, the more complicated his mind became.


    What if time changes again?


    When his thoughts reached that point, he felt a little hesitant. There was no law that said he could only go through something once. Renato was hesitant to visit the Fairy King¡¯s tomb because of that possibility.


    ¡°By the way, you must have prepared everything I told you to prepare, right?¡±


    Taking his eyes off the window, Renato changed the topic. Having safely passed the blood provision under the pretext of regular checkups, it was time for him to work.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s all here. But are you really going to leave without stopping by the Palace?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to prepare in advance. A lot of time has passed after going to the Empress¡¯ Palace. We must go before it is too late.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­ Would that be alright?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t the grand prince be displeased if you bring up a story that he already rejected? He may ask for a replacement for the protocol officer position, or he may officially protest.¡±


    Louis said with a worried expression. He was terribly surprised when he first heard about Renato¡¯s plan to marry the grand prince. Even Luna, who was usually expressionless, was so surprised that her mouth opened wide.


    He calmed down after hearing Renato¡¯s explanation, but his heart still fluttered when he thought about that time. Louis found it difficult to understand Renato, who wanted to protect Trudy even if it meant using himself as a trading tool.


    For Louis, Renato was still a Prince-nim that was too young to marry anyone and start a family. Since he was like a younger brother that Louis had been raising ever since he was a baby, he hoped that Renato would at least marry someone he loved. It was more so because he knew the environment in which Renato grew up better than anyone.


    So Louis fell into a contradictory state where he both hoped things would flow the way Renato wanted them to, but didn¡¯t hope so at the same time.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t just give up like this. Don¡¯t you know the saying that there is no tree that won¡¯t fall if you chop it ten times?¡±


    Renato asked back with a positive attitude. It wasn¡¯t that he was not worried about Khalid¡¯s reaction, but he couldn¡¯t sit still after being rejected once.


    ¡°Last time I was too hasty. I shouldn¡¯t have done that without preparation¡­¡­¡±


    Renato¡¯s expression clouded as he recalled the man¡¯s serious face when listening to his proposal. He admitted that he was complacent.


    Although he kept in mind that Khalid in his previous life and Khalid now should not be considered the same, he secretly expected that the man would accept his offer. It was because of the memories of his previous life.


    Khalid in the past was always polite and kind to Renato. And he did the best he could for him. It was thanks to those memories that Renato came up with the idea of proposing a contract marriage to Khalid. In his previous life, the man¡­¡­


    Renato tightly clenched and then reopened his fist to block the old memories surging up. When he thought of the lost past, the area around his scar would throb just like when he met Maximo.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to meet Maximo today, so I¡¯ll be able to have a calm conversation without panic.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, that damn lord. He is a human being who is of no help to your life, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Louis grunted with a tired face. Renato softly smiled at him. Then he looked out the window again. Before arriving at the diplomatic office, he had to think about how he would convince Khalid.


    * * *


    ¡°Aigoo, I¡¯m really dying!¡±


    Attacked by Khalid, Amavand sank to the floor and let out a painful sound. He already felt anxious from the moment the man suddenly appeared on the training ground and asked for a sparring match, and now, he was still in a sandbag situation.


    ¡°Please be gentle! Are you going to kill me?¡±


    Amavand stared at Khalid, who was having an indifferent expression on his face, with resentment. Unlike him who was a mess, Khalid was only sweating a little.


    ¡°Sparring is just like real fights. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°If we spar twice just like real fights, I will really die.¡±


    It was safe because they used edgeless practice swords, but Khalid¡¯s blows truly hurt. Amavand wrapped his hand around his neck which had felt sore from a while ago. It was the spot where Khalid¡¯s sword brushed past in the end.


    ¡°Ugh. Please look at this. I¡¯m bleeding!¡±


    Seeing the blood on his palm, Amavand trembled and made a fuss. Khalid looked at the red line on his neck, then fixed his posture.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it and just get up.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by a scratch?! This is really too much! I give up, give up! I can¡¯t do it anymore!¡±


    Khalid frowned when seeing Amavand lying on the training ground¡¯s floor and refusing to fight. After sighing softly, he looked around and looked for the next opponent.

 Chapter 26

    The knights, who had gathered to watch the two¡¯s sparring match, averted their gazes or looked elsewhere when their eyes met Khalid¡¯s. It was because they would even suffer more if Amavand, the Vice Commander, was beaten to that extent.


    ¡°Tsk. Everyone has lost their discipline.¡±


    Khalid discontentedly clicked his tongue when seeing the knights avoid sparring. He thought that he would have to schedule a training session and make them suffer sooner or later. Ruffling his sweat-drenched hair, he moved forward.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Having wiped away his sweat with a towel in a corner of the training ground, Khalid sat down on the bench. Although his head had cleared up a little, the suffocation in his chest was not relieved.


    Woof, woof!


    As he sat in a daze to catch his breath, he heard a dog barking. Turning his head toward the sound, Khalid saw a military dog trainer together with a dog that was waving his tail. Then the dog rushed towards him.


    ¡°Ah! Ron! This kid! My, my apologies, Commander-nim.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The military dog trainer, who was suddenly dragged along by the military dog, bowed his head in surprise. Khalid glanced at the panting dog in front of him, then lightly patted his head. Then the dog licked Khalid¡¯s hand as if he had been waiting.


    ¡°His name is Ron? Is his training over?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Yes, sir! We were going to play ball as a reward for training.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then can I go for a walk with this kid for a while?¡±


    ¡°Of, of course!¡±


    Khalid received the leash from the military dog trainer and stood up. Arriving at the back garden with the military dog, he loosened the leash and threw the ball to the opposite side. Then, the dog got excited and ran away.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Khalid lightly smiled as he watched the dog catch the ball he threw. When he repeatedly threw the ball without thinking, he felt as if his stuffy heart could relax a bit.


    At that moment, the military dog, who just returned with the ball in his mouth, pricked his ears and stopped. Then, he jumped out of the backyard like an arrow without giving Khalid time to do anything.


    ¡°Ron!¡±


    Surprised by the sudden action, Khalid called the dog¡¯s name and immediately followed, but it was too far to catch him. Military dogs who were intensively trained were no different from lethal weapons. It would be a disaster if the dog attacked the servants in the diplomatic office.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Not different from what he had expected, from the side where the military dog ??was running, a sound close to a scream echoed over. Khalid hardened his eyes and accelerated his pace. As he came out of the backyard, his eyes widened when seeing the person who was half crushed by the large dog.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Your highness?¡±


    Renato, who was being licked everywhere by the dog that rushed at him, also recognized Khalid¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­¡­¡±


    Bewildered by the unexpected meeting, Khalid opened his mouth before closing it again. He had never made an appointment or received a message, so had no idea why Renato was here.


    ¡°Ahhh! My apologies!¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness!¡±


    Nasir, frozen in surprise because of the unexpected occurrence, came to his senses and apologized. Louis, who had been following from a distance, also ran over with a pale face.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Nasir wandered around Renato, not knowing what to do. Louis also stamped his foot behind him.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I will get him out right now.¡±


    Nasir barely regained his senses and gulped. What if the military dog bit Renato? Just thinking about it made him feel dizzy. He hurriedly tried to pull the dog away from Renato.


    ¡°Here, this guy, come here! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­¡­¡±


    At Nasir¡¯s whistle signal to get away from Renato, the dog lowered his body and growled. It was a clear sign of rejection.


    ¡°Why, why is he like this?¡±


    Nasir was bewildered when the military dog ??threatened to bite him at any moment. Khalid also frowned.


    Fundamentally, military dogs were unfriendly to anyone other than the Knights Order. They were trained to behave like that to defend their allies and attack their enemies.


    However, the military dog that was clinging to Renato, not knowing whether he was hugging or attacking him, showed a sense of familiarity as if this weren¡¯t their first meeting. His tail was also wagging more vehemently compared to when he was with Khalid.


    ¡°What, what to do?! Please hurry up and take him away!¡±


    When the military dog ??roared with his teeth exposed, Louis urged Nasir in fright. He wanted to separate the dog away by force, but he was afraid that Renato might be bitten by the excited dog if he made a mistake.


    ¡°Louis, calm down. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Unlike the two flustered people, the person who was half crushed by the military dog ??was calm. He didn¡¯t seem to fear dogs. Khalid looked at Renato, who calmly soothed the restless Louis, then sighed and moved forward.


    ¡°Ron.¡±


    Khalid lowered his voice and called the military dog. Then, the military dog that was still growling toward Nasir felt an unusual momentum and stopped. Not missing the opportunity, Khalid quickly reached out and grabbed the dog¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Kiing!¡±


    Suddenly caught by the nape of his neck, the military dog let out a terrified sound. Khalid quickly subdued the dog to end the situation and hurriedly put on the leash. Then he handed the dog over to Nasir.


    ¡°Take him.¡±


    ¡°Huff, yes. I will be right back!¡±


    Nasir quickly grabbed the leash and disappeared with the military dog. Having cleared up the situation at once, Khalid extended his hand to Renato.


    ¡°Can you get up?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you very much.¡±


    Looking at the hand extended to him, Renato opened his eyes wide and faintly smiled. Seizing the warmth that touched his hand, Khalid gave strength to his grip. After raising Renato up, he immediately apologized.


    ¡°I sincerely apologize. Everything that happened today was my fault. If you want compensation¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m fine. Please don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make a big deal out of what just happened.¡±


    Renato softly smiled. He considered it his fault because it happened when he followed Nasir, who said he would bring Khalid.


    ¡°I am rather apologetic because it seems that you and Sir Nasir were surprised because of me, your highness. And was the dog¡¯s name Ron? I hope you will not punish Sir Nasir and Ron. Because sometimes, things like today happen as well.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes animals like birds and dogs rush to me with excessive excitement, perhaps because of the blood flowing in my body. So please don¡¯t worry too much about what happened a while ago.¡±


    Renato quietly explained. He was a little startled when a big dog jumped out of the bushes and ran towards him, but he was able not to get scared because he knew from experience that animals didn¡¯t harm him.


    ¡°If you say so, Your Imperial Highness¡­¡­ I understand. Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me if you feel any pain.¡±


    Red eyes filled with a sharp glimmer carefully looked at Renato. Fortunately, there didn¡¯t seem to be any wounds, but the neat hair was messy and the clean clothes had been ruined by dirt. Khalid felt a headache rushing over him when seeing Renato¡¯s state, which couldn¡¯t be described as fine even with empty words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside for now.¡±


    Khalid reached out to brush off a leaf on Renato¡¯s shoulder, then led him into the diplomatic office to solve the aftermath.


    * * *


    Clack.


    A teacup filled with white steam was placed on the table. Taking a sip of the Khan Kingdom¡¯s traditional tea, Renato had an awkward expression. His clothes were different from before.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to return the jacket, but¡­¡­ It seems like I¡¯m indebted to you again.¡±


    Renato fiddled with the teacup, feeling the soft feeling of the knitwear covering the back of his hand. What he was wearing now was Khalid¡¯s cardigan.


    The pure white cape he was originally wearing had to be taken off because it was dirtied with the military dog¡¯s fur, saliva, and dust. Luckily, his shirt and pants could be wiped with a wet towel.


    ¡®Please wear this, too.¡¯


    Looking at Renato with his cape off, Khalid handed him his cardigan. It was because he felt it was inappropriate to give Renato someone else¡¯s clothes.


    Renato strongly refused at first, but eventually accepted his cardigan. And now, the two were drinking tea while facing each other in the drawing room.


    ¡°I will return it to you when I go back to the Imperial Palace later.¡±


    ¡°You can wear it. It¡¯s a pretty cold day today. If you feel uncomfortable, would you like me to give you something else?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay. I just feel like I¡¯m causing too much trouble¡­¡­¡±


    Renato quickly waved his hand. The wind caused by his gesture rolled the cardigan sleeve down. Following it, Khalid¡¯s eyes moved downward.


    ¡°It seems the cardigan is too big.¡±


    Renato pulled back the sleeve that just fell to his elbows and coughed in embarrassment. He always knew there was a big difference in their sizes, but now he felt just like a child wearing adult clothes. His white cheeks were slightly flushed.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°I apologize once again for what happened today. You said it was okay, but I will make sure to make amends in some way, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Khalid retracted his gaze and opened his mouth with a serious expression. Renato said he was okay because it happened often, but Khalid thought he was lucky.


    Military-trained dogs were different from normal dogs in every way. If an accident had happened, Renato would not have been able to sit like this in front of him now.


    For a moment, the image of Renato who collapsed and was covered in blood flashed across Khalid¡¯s mind. Because of that horrific sight, his neat forehead frowned, and one of his eyes contorted.


    ¡°If you feel sorry, will you accept the offer I gave you the other day?¡±


    Feeling the heavy air, Renato deliberately brought the story up playfully to lighten the mood.


    ¡°About that¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It was a joke. I can¡¯t ask for that kind of thing.¡±


    Renato smiled reassuringly when Khalid looked perplexed. But unlike his smiling face, his insides were burning. His round fingertips fiddled with the soft cardigan¡¯s sleeves to relieve his anxiety.


    ¡°However, there were many things that I couldn¡¯t say properly last time because I was in a hurry. Actually, I didn¡¯t intend to make an offer that day.¡±


    ¡°Uhm?¡±


    ¡°But different from my original intention, I was impatient when thinking I might have to step down from the position of a protocol officer, so I was rude. It¡¯s late now, but I apologize for that.¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s words, Khalid naturally thought of Maximo. That day, Renato lost his composure after talking to Maximo. When he suddenly proposed, Khalid also certainly felt as if Renato was chased by something.


    ¡°Aside from the apology, if you are okay with it, I would like to make a proper offer this time, your highness. I¡¯ll tell you what I couldn¡¯t explain before.¡±


    After finishing his words, Renato looked at Khalid. He wanted to be confident, but he had no choice because he didn¡¯t have the upper hand.


    ¡®My apologies, but I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear your suggestion, Your Imperial Highness. I don¡¯t think this is something I can handle.¡¯


    What if I get rejected again this time?


    A shadow cast over his violet-colored eyes when he recalled the moment of being rejected by Khalid. He enthusiastically told Louis that there is no tree that won¡¯t fall if you chop it ten times, but in reality, he was going crazy with nervousness.


    I thought I was used to someone rejecting me.


    A bitter smile appeared on his slightly curled lips. When he brooded over it again, it was the first time he was rejected by Khalid. For the man was always the first to reach out to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid remained silent for quite some time again. He still had no intention of accepting Renato¡¯s offer. However, it was difficult for him to refuse immediately like last time.


    Was he feeling guilty about what happened a while ago? Or because of another reason?


    Khalid wondered why he was hesitating, not being able to refuse right away. He glanced at Renato, who was waiting for an answer with his eyes closed like a prisoner awaiting his sentence.


    Then, he paused when seeing the fingers exposed under the cardigan sleeves fiddling nervously. Now, he could see a small scratch on the white finger. His red eyes wavered when he noticed a red line on that finger, perhaps caused by a grass leaf¡¯s cut.


    Nasir was disappointed that he had not listened properly before rejecting, and he personally had questions regarding that as well, so maybe he should listen to the specific story before rejecting the offer.


    Feeling his heart waver, Khalid slowly moved his lips, struggling to rationalize his action.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Wondering if the answer would be a rejection this time as well, Renato was surprised when Khalid agreed to listen to his story, contrary to expectations.


    ¡°At that time, you said that in return for the marriage, you would give me an ice-free port and plain, and also reduce my political burden, Your Imperial Highness. I would like to hear that in detail.¡±


    ¡°T, thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to thank me. I¡¯m saying I want to listen to the details, not accept the offer. Please do not misunderstand this part.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Renato¡¯s round head vigorously nodded. His beautiful cheeks were dyed a ripe peach color. Renato looked at Khalid with a slightly flushed face.


    ¡°I am grateful enough that you listen to me without driving me out right away. Ah, I have prepared something for you.¡±


    Renato faintly smiled and took a paper out of his bag. Receiving a document with the Emperor¡¯s seal, Khalid¡¯s eyes slightly widened. What he had in hand was a letter of territory appointment.


    ¡°Appointment of Renato El Fleurette as the owner of Esteban territory?¡±


    ¡°It is the territory that His Majesty the Emperor bestowed upon me at my coming-of-age ceremony. In the territory, there is the Perus Plain, one of the four major granary areas of the Empire, and the Iris River that connects to the sea.¡±


    ¡°I know about that.¡±


    Khalid lightly nodded. Esteban territory was the largest city in the northwestern border region of the Empire and was quite close to the Khan Kingdom. The shorter the distance traveled in winter, the less the damage would be, so most merchants in the Khan Kingdom traded with the Esteban territory.


    So he felt even more surprised. Even if there was a risk of invasion because it was close to the border, considering the value and potential of the territory, it was too valuable for Renato, who was disregarded as a sidekick Prince, to receive.


    Either the Emperor cared more for Renato than people thought, or the power of the Medus family was greater than they thought.


    If it was the latter case, the Medus family would have used the 1st Prince as an arrowhead to obtain the golden land. However, seeing that Renato was able to freely exercise the right to the territory and use it as a trading tool, it fortunately seemed to be the former case.


    ¡°Currently, a proxy from the imperial family is acting as the deputy lord, but when I turn 25 or marry someone, I will be granted an Archduke title and will formally rule the place.¡±


    ¡°This must be the plain and ice-free port you mentioned before, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If your highness marries me, I will give you half of the rights to the territory. Half of the production from the Perus Plain will be yours. Whether you give it to the kingdom for free or sell it to the merchant guilds to earn profits, I will not interfere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°In addition, once they have permits, the Khan Kingdom¡¯s merchant guilds will be granted unrestricted access to the port within the territory, as long as they do not commit a crime.¡±


    Khalid was a little surprised when he saw Renato talk eloquently. His words were logical and clear. He could feel long-time contemplation and preparation from each word.


    ¡°These two conditions will not disappear even if you divorce me three years later. I will leave a document saying that I will pay those rights as alimony.¡±


    Did I say it properly? After speaking, Renato took a deep breath. His heart was pounding, perhaps because he spoke non-stop or because he was too nervous.


    ¡°How about your last offer? From what you said last time, you seem to know my situation well¡­¡­¡±


    Putting down the paper in his hand, Khalid asked what he was most curious about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know it for sure, but I just guessed from the information I picked up here and there.¡±


    It was an expected question, so Renato calmly answered without panic. Khalid then raised an eyebrow in disbelief.


    ¡°You guessed it all by yourself, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, I cannot tell you the source of the information. I ask for your understanding.¡±


    Let¡¯s not hesitate or show nervousness. Renato put strength to his lips to make a confident expression. At times like this, it was also necessary to moderately bluff.


    ¡°I guessed that there is a force within the Khan Kingdom that uses you to shake Her Majesty the Queen, and that both of you are under pressure because of this. I think this is also the reason why you have been appointed as the diplomatic ambassador this time, your highness. Am I wrong?¡±


    It was in his previous life that Renato became aware of the subtle enmity between Khalid and Maryam. He heard about it from Khalid who agreed to help him with his asylum at the time. Renato appropriately modified it within his ability.


    ¡°¡­¡­It seems like I can¡¯t deny it.¡±


    It was useless to lie to someone who already knew the circumstances. Khalid affirmed Renato¡¯s words and raised his evaluation of Renato in his mind.


    ¡°It is true that there is a strange atmosphere between me and Her Majesty recently. To be more exact, noonim has changed her mind. She seems to feel that I am a threat to her throne.¡±


    Explaining the situation, Khalid¡¯s voice gradually became lower. He let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°But I have no desire for the throne. I just want to live as Her Majesty¡¯s sword, both in the past and now.¡±

 Chapter 28

    ¡°Your highness¡­¡­¡±


    Renato¡¯s violet eyes staring at Khalid¡¯s darkened face were filled with pity. In his previous life, the man also struggled with his sister Maryam¡¯s change of heart and the restraints resulting from that.


    But Khalid remained loyal to his sister to the end. To avenge Maryam and protect her child, he sat on a blood-stained throne while being stigmatized as a tyrant.


    ¡°I heard that the Queen Consort of the Khan Kingdom is currently pregnant. I think it¡¯s the main reason for the change in Her Majesty Queen Maryam¡¯s attitude.¡± (Eve¡¯s note: As it might be confusing I¡¯ll state it right now: ¡®Queen Consort¡¯ is the title for Maryam¡¯s consort. It¡¯s Maryam¡¯s spouse; Maryam isn¡¯t the one pregnant.)


    ¡°You really know everything.¡±


    Khalid bitterly agreed. Unlike him who was still alone, Maryam had a new family.


    She had a beloved companion and a soon-to-be successor. The presence of the two created a crack in Maryam¡¯s affection. She became unable to ignore the words of those who drove a wedge between her and Khalid.


    ¡°Noonim will continue to doubt me from now on. She has already been shaken once, so¡­¡­ It will be easier next time.¡±


    Khalid smiled bitterly. Maryam herself had to compete with her uncle, Duke Abadan, over the throne, so he understood her worries and anxiety, but he still felt sad.


    In any case, Maryam would no longer be able to cast aside her vigilance toward Khalid. When the child was born, it would probably get worse.


    Khalid knew how strong and overwhelming a parent¡¯s love for their children could be, and how far a parent could go for their children. Because his mother, Jamila, taught him about that.


    ¡®My child, this will protect you.¡¯


    When Jamila found out that she had a deadly disease, she was worried about Khalid who would be left alone. Therefore, she burned the rest of her life to create a protective spell to protect her son before passing away.


    His red eyes deeply sank when he recalled his mother who sacrificed herself for him. The watch in his shirt pocket felt heavy today.


    Can he really solve my problems?


    Khalid looked at Renato while half in doubt. He wondered what kind of solution Renato would come up with. Khalid opened his mouth as if grasping at straws.


    ¡°If noonim is shaken again, the relationship between me and her will be even more distanced than it is now. So I wish to hear it. The solution that you are talking about, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    The red eyes with a light as sharp as the tip of a sword stared at Renato as if penetrating him. His gaze was a mixture of vigilance and expectation.


    ¡°All you have to do is to come to me as the imperial family¡¯s matrilocal son-in-law, your highness.¡±


    Renato unknowingly gulped, then moved his lips without delay. He was waiting for Khalid to ask this question, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to answer.


    ¡°¡­¡­Excuse me?¡±


    Khalid¡¯s face momentarily went blank because of Renato¡¯s reply that seemed as if he was waiting for that question. Matrilocal son-in-law? He pondered over what Renato had said to him.


    Matrilocal son-in-law was the word describing when an Alpha or a man came into their Omega or woman companion¡¯s family and followed their surname. That meant¡­¡­


    ¡°If you marry me, you will become the 1st Prince¡¯s companion, your highness. As a result, you will be granted an Empire¡¯s title.¡±


    Renato quickly spoke, not giving Khalid time to think calmly. He had to continue pushing him so as not to miss this hard-earned opportunity.


    ¡°When you legally become an Empire¡¯s citizen, your right of succession to the throne will disappear as soon as the marriage becomes valid. Unless it¡¯s a very special case, that right will never come back again.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°I think that if you leave the kingdom and settle in the Empire, Her Majesty will be able to relax a little too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­But on the contrary, she may misunderstand that I am trying to devour the kingdom with the imperial family on my back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but even if she does think so, she won¡¯t be able to hastily take action. Through the marriage with the imperial family, the kingdom will benefit enormously, and Her Majesty¡¯s power will become stronger.¡±


    At Renato¡¯s words, the eyes that resembled flames gleamed. If the kingdom¡¯s problems were resolved thanks to their marriage, the people¡¯s support for the royal family would grow, and the merchant guilds would also try to tie up with the royal family.


    It would soon lead to the consolidation of Maryam¡¯s power. With her quick calculations, it was likely that she would take every chance to gain the upper hand in the fight against the noble faction.


    ¡°After that, I think time will take care of it. Even if it¡¯s hard for you to go back like before¡­¡­ when Her Majesty¡¯s foundation is solid and the successor¡¯s position is established, she won¡¯t be checking on you anymore, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And in addition, the marriage between your highness and I is a ¡®union of Alpha and Beta¡¯ of the same sex. This alone won¡¯t cause Her Majesty to misunderstand anything else.¡±


    Union of Alpha and Beta. After realizing the meaning of those words, Khalid¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡®An Alpha and a Beta of the same sex cannot have children.¡¯


    Even a dominant Alpha was no exception. Unlike a dominant Omega that could have children regardless of the other person¡¯s trait, a dominant Alpha could only have children with an Omega.


    In particular, with a Beta male, it was impossible even if the sky collapsed. Even a dominant Alpha could not impregnate someone who didn¡¯t have a womb in the first place.


    Since the imperial family and nobles had a duty to give birth to descendants to pass on their noble blood, the unions between sexes and traits that couldn¡¯t have children were criticized a lot.


    However, sometimes marriages between Betas of the same genders or between Alphas and Betas also occurred. In some cases, it was because they loved each other, but most of them were for political reasons.


    ¡°I think Her Majesty Queen Maryam will welcome our union¡­¡­ What do you think, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Khalid softly sighed. He wanted to counter that it was too optimistic, but what he just heard made sense.


    A family could last for hundreds of years because of the people who inherited its name and blood. No matter how great a family was, if there was no one to continue it, it had no choice but to disappear.


    To prevent this, the monarchs and nobles of each country were obsessed with giving birth to successors. The fact that the imperial family recognized a second companion as the Imperial Consort, and that Khalid, who used to be persecuted for being an illegitimate child, was eventually recognized as a prince, was ultimately because of bloodlines.


    But sometimes, there were necessary unions even if they could not have children. They were marriages that were arranged for the benefit of the families. They usually took place among those who were defeated in the family¡¯s inheritance fights.


    A Prince who couldn¡¯t become the Crown Prince, an eldest son expelled from his position as the heir, an illegitimate child who was not recognized as a member of the family, and so on.


    Seeds that could cause riots at any time were bound together and expelled through political marriages, and at the same time, the families benefited from each other.


    Those who were forced to marry like that couldn¡¯t have children, so they could never challenge the families¡¯ heads again. It was the union of Alpha and Beta that Renato spoke of.


    If Khalid married Renato, he would never have a child that had his blood. After Khalid, there would no longer be anyone who could threaten Maryam and her child. For Maryam, it was definitely something to welcome.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t have a family for the rest of my life? If I don¡¯t get married, there will still be a way¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then how about the marriage offers that will come your way, your highness? Will declaring celibacy really solve that problem?¡±


    Renato asked, gently interrupting his words. Momentarily rendered speechless, Khalid then closed his mouth.


    ¡°Unlike the Khan Kingdom, the Empire is tolerant of illegitimate children. As a dominant Alpha and the royal prince of a country, you are a very good groom for the imperial nobles, your highness. Perhaps sooner or later, several families will send you marriage offers.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because there are many people in the world who don¡¯t want to see that the seat next to someone with noble blood is still empty. Even if you refuse, there will still be people trying to find a way. When the situation repeats itself over and over again, Her Majesty Queen Maryam will never be able to relax.¡±


    Khalid¡¯s lips quietly closed because of those irrefutable words. He recalled that when he was in the kingdom, he had been saying that he had no intention of getting married, but marriage offers still came in. Renato seized the victory of the conversation and slowly curled up the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°If you marry me, that problem will be resolved naturally. How is it? That¡¯s all I can give you in return.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Khalid honestly answered. At this point, he had no choice but to admit it. All that Renato offered in exchange for the marriage was beneficial to the kingdom and himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s not bad. Then I will ask you again.¡±


    Renato cautiously began to talk when Khalid¡¯s reaction was more positive than expected. Feeling his throat burn, he picked up the cup again.


    ¡°Your highness, grand prince Khalid Nur Hakan.¡±


    Renato, having drunk all of his tea, put down the teacup and made eye contact with Khalid. He had thought the second marriage proposal would be easy, but he was just as nervous and anxious as the first. Even though he had wet his throat just before, his mouth still felt dry.


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    The eyes that were similar to amethysts painstakingly carved by a craftsman clearly looked at Khalid¡¯s face. Then, a faint trembling voice permeated into his ear.


    For a moment, Khalid felt the tips of his ears tingle. His skin burned like fire. Unknowingly, he clenched his fists and secretly avoided Renato¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 29

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll think about it for now.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Khalid replied that he would hold off making a decision. Renato¡¯s proposal was appealing to anyone who heard it. If he accepted, he would have to step into the Empire¡¯s politics in earnest, but he was not afraid.


    As an undefeatable knight, Khalid was confident that he would triumph against anyone he faced. The only reason he hesitated was because of his reluctance to marry.


    If this had been a normal deal, Khalid would have accepted it right away. However, the problem was that it was a contract premised on marriage. That caused Khalid to hesitate.


    ¡°It¡¯s important, so you probably need some time to think about it.¡±


    Renato withdrew and didn¡¯t urge him to answer. Having already been rejected once, he had to be careful. He decided to be content with a postponement and not a refusal.


    ¡°But I would appreciate it if you give me an answer before it¡¯s too late.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. ¡­¡­May I ask you one last question?¡±


    ¡°Please ask.¡±


    ¡°This marriage is absolutely a loss to you, Your Imperial Highness. It¡¯s like a contract that a merchant would never make.¡±


    After a moment of silence to ponder over his words, Khalid spoke in a cautious tone. Renato¡¯s proposed marriage contract was absolutely a loss to him, while only Khalid would benefit.


    Moreover, it was a contract for a third party, not himself. Even if three years passed safely after marrying Khalid, Renato had nothing to gain and would only lose. That was also the reason why Khalid couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I have yet to meet His Imperial Highness the 2nd Prince, is he worthy of your sacrifice?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Renato answered without hesitation. A faint smile appeared on his face when he thought about his precious half-brother.


    ¡°Her Highness the deceased Imperial Consort and the 2nd Prince are my ¡®real family¡¯. They accepted me into their family. I was able to exist as Renato, not as a useless Beta Prince in front of them.¡±


    Real family. At those words, Khalid breathed in. When talking about the Imperial Consort and the 2nd Prince, Renato had the happiest face he had ever seen. Renato sincerely thought of them as family and cherished them.


    ¡°So this is not a sacrifice. It¡¯s just something I of course have to do to protect my family. Does this answer your question?¡±


    Looking into the pale purple eyes filled with affection for the ones dear to him, Khalid quietly nodded. Strangely, his neck became stiff. Renato¡¯s appearance right now reminded him of Jamila and Maryam of the old days.


    ¡°The talk was long. I¡¯ll be returning now.¡±


    After looking out the window, Renato slowly stood up. The sky from the window was turning red before they could realize that. Taking off his cardigan, Renato clumsily folded the clothes and placed them on the sofa.


    ¡°Then I look forward to hearing a good answer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you off¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need to. I¡¯m sure you are having a lot to think about, so please don¡¯t worry about seeing off. Farewell, your highness.¡±


    Renato refused Khalid¡¯s offer to see him off and slightly nodded his head as a greeting before leaving the drawing room. Looking at the slender back that disappeared through the open door, Khalid let out a sigh.


    ¡°This is hard¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid swept his face with his large hands, then leaned back on the sofa. He was lost in thought for a long time until the sunset disappeared and nighttime came.


    * * *


    ¡°Please help me!¡±


    Marquis Medus looked at the man lying down in front of him with indifferent eyes. The one abandoning a noble¡¯s pride and lying on the floor was Count Shiv, an officer in the military personnel staff.


    ¡°My only daughter is dying! All the doctors just shook their heads¡­¡­ All I have left is you, my lord!¡±


    ¡°Ho, this person. If it¡¯s a disease that many doctors have not been able to cure, I won¡¯t be any different.¡±


    ¡°How could you say that¡­¡­?! You are different from every other doctor, my lord! Aren¡¯t you the head of the palace doctors¡¯ office and the doctor given by the Fairy King?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a title that people call however they want.¡±


    Marquis Medus waved his hand as if embarrassed. Anxious by his reaction, Count Shiv hurriedly spoke.


    ¡°I, I heard that you have recently created a remedy comparable to Fairy¡¯s Tears, my lord. S, Snake¡¯s Breath, which has cured Countess Reina¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that rumor?¡±


    With Count Shiv¡¯s words, the air around Marquis Medus drastically changed. Snake¡¯s Breath was a medicine distributed to very few people. Erasing the smile from his lips, he looked at the Count with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Count Reina is my cousin brother. When he heard about my daughter, he felt sorry and gave me a little bit of a hint.¡±


    ¡°Ho, Count Reina, this person. I already told him not to tell anyone like that.¡±


    Marquis Medus stroked his beard and clicked his tongue. Feeling urgent because of his action, Count Shiv approached the Marquis almost crawling.


    ¡°Please, sir. I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want! Please save my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Even if you say so¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have any medicine right now.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Snake¡¯s Breath is a medicine I accidentally created while doing other research. So it¡¯s not easy to get the ingredients. The quantity that can be made at a time is small, and there are many cases when I fail during making it.¡±


    ¡°T, then.¡±


    Count Shiv¡¯s face was filled with despair when he heard the words close to rejection. Should I pull him in at this point? The purple eyes with a reddish tint grimly glistened.


    ¡°I have the ingredients, but¡­¡­ hmm, it¡¯s not difficult to make, but there¡¯s no guarantee that my remedy will work for your daughter. I don¡¯t want to hear any words of resentment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay even if it doesn¡¯t work! No matter what the result is, I will never resent you, so please just make it. As a parent, shouldn¡¯t I at least try something?¡±


    Count Shiv appealed in an earnest voice. Marquis Medus was thrilled to see the Count clinging to him. He was usually disdained for being a Beta, so it was funny to see someone acting as if willing to give away all of his liver and gallbladder like this moment. Then he nodded, suppressing the corners of his mouth that almost went up.


    ¡°All right. Then I¡¯ll make it. It will take about two days.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­T, thank you very much! I will pay for the treatment without regret.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay if it¡¯s not money?¡±


    Marquis Medus moved his tongue like a snake. The corners of his eyes cunningly curled up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need money. I already have a lot.¡±


    Human life is expensive. Over the past few decades, Marquis Medus had made full use of his ability, turning his family into one of the wealthiest families in the Empire. After using Renato¡¯s blood to create Snake¡¯s Breath, things worked out better.


    There were many people ready to give everything to their loved ones, and the Marquis got a lot in return for helping them. He was now almost in control of the noble faction. But that was not enough to surpass the Emperor.


    ¡°Then what would you want¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What I want is military information.¡±


    Count Shiv was a staff officer responsible for personnel affairs in the military. Marquis Medus intended to make a connection with the military¡¯s people and to steal personnel information through him.


    ¡°What do you think, can you bring me information from inside the military?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I.¡±


    The Count could not answer easily. Leaking information within the military was a matter that could result in death.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, just don¡¯t. Because I have nothing to regret.¡±


    ¡°Please wait! Please give me some time to think¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Choose right now.¡±


    Marquis Medus lowered his voice to pressure Count Shiv. In the end, the Count had no choice but to nod his head. The first priority was to save his daughter¡¯s life.


    ¡°Good. Then our deal is complete. Let¡¯s sign a contract.¡±


    Having obtained what he wanted, the Marquis smiled wickedly. He had already figured out which rare disease Count Shiv¡¯s daughter was suffering from. It might have been different with Fairy¡¯s Tears, but Snake¡¯s Breath wouldn¡¯t be able to heal her at once.


    Eventually, Count Shiv would be his faithful dog until his daughter completely recovered. Marquis Medus intended to heal the Count¡¯s daughter very slowly.


    And after his daughter was cured, the Count would already be deeply involved. With that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to easily get away unless he wanted to be arrested for leaking confidential information. It was a perfect trap.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone come near me until I finish the medicine.¡±


    After seeing Count Shiv off, the Marquis immediately started creating the medicine. He took a small glass bottle out of the double-locked safe. It was blood drawn from Renato a few days ago.


    Originally, he could make about five bottles of Snake¡¯s Breath with this, but this time, he decided to make only three bottles. It was because he intended to use the rest for other studies.


    ¡°Should I have drawn some more?¡±


    Marquis Medus clicked his tongue with a regretful face. It was difficult for him to draw a lot of blood at once, since all those going to and from the Imperial Palace had to undergo a body search except for the imperial family members.

 Chapter 30

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to draw a little more blood next time.¡±


    The Marquis poured half of the distilled water and Renato¡¯s blood into the herbs prepared in advance, put them on a small brazier, and started to boil them. Then, he divided the remaining blood into several test tubes.


    ¡°I hope it works this time¡­¡­¡±


    Taking out the poison he had made last night, Marquis Medus muttered. What he was researching recently was a poison that could destroy the fairy blood¡¯s healing power.


    He succeeded in killing Ludmilla without any sign of poisoning, but the problem was Trudy. Currently, the 2nd Prince was under the strict protection of the Imperial Knights Order. It was nearly impossible to kill that child even with a skillful assassin.


    In the end, killing with an undetected poison just like how he did with Ludmilla was the longest but safest way. As someone that had taken control of the palace doctors, it was very easy for him to poison someone¡¯s food or medicine.


    However, the problem was that Trudy was an imperial family member. Never before in the history of the Empire did a direct imperial family member die because of poison. There were several attempts, but they survived every time thanks to the fairy blood.


    In other words, he needed a poison that would neutralize the fairy blood and not be detected in the tests. It was not an easy task even for Marquis Medus, who was praised as the doctor given by the Fairy King.


    But he didn¡¯t give up. He had already been failing for several years, but if his research succeeded at any time, he¡¯d be able to eliminate both Trudy and Tristan.


    ¡°Tsk, is it a failure again?¡±


    Marquis Medus nervously dropped the poison he had made into a test tube that contained Renato¡¯s blood, then quickly clicked his tongue. The poison was a combination of centipede and spider venoms, together with numerous poisonous herbs and mushrooms, but this time, it was also purified by the fairy blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult, really difficult.¡±


    The Marquis, falling into a difficult problem that could hardly be solved, let out a sigh. He felt like he was reaching a wall.


    ¡°I wonder if there are any decent talented people out there¡­¡­¡±


    Sometimes, new perspectives or fresh opinions were needed. Marquis Medus moved his hand again, thinking that he should contact the Imperial Academy to find out if there was anyone he could use. The lights in his lab were on until late at night.


    III. The Prince¡¯s Circumstances


    ¡°You found him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have completed the final confirmation. I¡¯m sure he is the one you spoke of.¡±


    Hearing the good news Luna just brought, Renato, who was preparing to go out, was delighted and approached her.


    ¡°Baikal Witcher, who was fired from his job as a teaching assistant belonging to the Faculty of Medicine in the Imperial Academy two years ago, is now working as a backstreet doctor on Baker 13th Street under the pseudonym ¡®Bai¡¯. From what I have investigated, it seems that he¡¯s having debt due to his younger sister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the right person. You seem to have searched well.¡±


    Renato internally compared his memory to Luna¡¯s report and nodded. After finishing her report, Luna bowed her head to apologize.


    ¡°It took a while because his appearance has changed a lot from before. My apologies.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine because you found him in the end anyway. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to move while avoiding people¡¯s eyes, so you did a good job.¡±


    Renato lightly patted Luna¡¯s shoulder. He was a little nervous because finding that person was slower than expected, but now that he had succeeded, he felt happy. If it had been delayed for a few more days, that person might have fallen into Marquis Medus¡¯ hands just like in his previous life.


    ¡°I think it would be difficult right now to bring him to the Imperial Palace while avoiding His Majesty the Empress¡¯ eyes¡­¡­ What should I do?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to bring him here. I¡¯ll meet him when we leave today.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    His unexpected words made Luna raise her head. Louis, who was helping Renato with his clothes, also opened his eyes wide. Renato was calm despite the two¡¯s surprised gazes.


    ¡°I have to go to the Khan Kingdom¡¯s diplomatic office in the afternoon. So we can leave a little early and stop by Baker 13th Street too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible. It is too dangerous.¡±


    As soon as Renato said so, Luna protested. Each road¡¯s 13th Street, the so-called backstreet, was a street of orphans, poor people, criminals who had nowhere to go, and was a place where they could get a glimpse of the dark side of the bright and splendid capital city. It was also a place of various crimes. She couldn¡¯t take Renato to such a dirty and dangerous place.


    ¡°How about doing this? You will wait near 13th Street, Your Imperial Highness, while I¡¯ll go get that guy and come to your place.¡±


    ¡°No, then people will notice. There can also be a commotion. It would be better for me to go there and meet him in person.¡±


    ¡°The backstreet is not a place for you to go, Your Imperial Highness. If there is something wrong, you can be in great danger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Because I have you.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°If anything happens, you will protect me. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Renato looked at Luna with trusting eyes. In terms of her skills alone, Luna was a talented person who would have been able to enter the Imperial 1st Knights Order. But she chose to stay by Renato¡¯s side.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡­¡±


    Luna was speechless for a moment and involuntarily slurred the end of her words. Seeing his face full of confidence in her, she couldn¡¯t say the opposite.


    ¡°I know your skills best. As long as you are there, there will be no problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Understood. However, your appearance will quickly attract attention, Your Imperial Highness. I will prepare a robe to cover your face and body.¡±


    Luna, unable to win against Renato¡¯s stubbornness, stepped down with a helpless face. She couldn¡¯t say she wasn¡¯t confident when Renato believed that she would protect him.


    ¡°Then do so. When we get out of the Imperial Palace, take the opportunity and change to a common carriage¡­¡­ Ah, isn¡¯t there a workshop that has a connection to the Imperial Palace on Temeter 10th Street, which is close to Baker 13th Street?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the workshop run by a dwarf craftsman?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That place. That dwarf craftsman has a peculiar personality, so customers have to go directly to make requests, right? How about dropping by that workshop as a guise? I think we can make an excuse by saying that we come there to order a gift for the newly appointed diplomatic ambassador.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea. It will take an hour or two to discuss what to make, come up with a design, and choose materials. If we say we go out for the grand prince¡¯s gift, even His Majesty the Empress won¡¯t have any doubts.¡±


    ¡°Right? Then let¡¯s stay for a while at first, and leave the rest to Louis while we sneak out to Baker 13th Street¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s words, Louis, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, intervened in surprise.


    ¡°Please wait a minute, Your Imperial Highness! Will you leave me in the workshop?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So we can deceive people¡¯s eyes, no? You will draw the horseman and attendants¡¯ attention while I¡¯m on Baker 13th Street.¡±


    ¡°No! I also¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°No. If all three of us leave, we¡¯ll be caught right away. You have to do this. I have no one to entrust this to but you, Louis.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    When Renato said he only had Louis to entrust this to, Louis¡¯ momentum waned. It was because he knew that except for him and Luna, Renato couldn¡¯t trust anyone else. How could he oppose that when seeing Renato¡¯s bright eyes?


    However, he was still not relieved. That was not just any place, but a backstreet called the darkness of the Empire¡¯s capital and the den of evil.


    When he thought that his Prince-nim who grew up preciously was going to such a place, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be dangerous if Luna goes with you, but¡­¡­ Please come back as soon as possible. You¡¯re really just going there for business, right? If anyone starts a quarrel, please always step back and leave it to Luna. And¡­¡­¡±


    Louis, who was frequently getting anxious because of Renato these days, said with a worried face.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t worry too much since I will never leave Luna¡¯s side. Let¡¯s get ready to go out first. We have to finish the matter quickly so I can go to the diplomatic office in time for my appointment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    After discussing with the Louis siblings, Renato hurriedly prepared to go out. Somehow, he had a feeling that today would be a very busy day.


    * * *


    Flap, flap.


    The documents in Khalid¡¯s hand were quickly flipped. They were reports about Renato that Nasir had prepared and sent him.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Having read all the way to the last part, Khalid let out a heavy sigh. Leaving the twenty or so reports on his thighs, Khalid leaned against the carriage chair. He had already expected it to some extent, but his heart felt stuffy after finishing reading them.


    The contents of the report were just as Khalid had guessed. If he had to define Renato¡¯s life in one word, he had no choice but to say ¡®unfortunate¡¯. All the stories recorded on the few sheets of paper were miserable, melancholic, and lonely.


    Only one trait of ¡®Beta¡¯ turned a birth that deserved to be blessed into a tragedy. Khalid was greatly displeased by that fact.


    ¡°¡­¡­Just like me.¡±


    Khalid¡¯s feelings after reading the reports were short, yet heavy. He felt empathy for Renato. His life as an illegitimate son and the Prince¡¯s life who was born as a Beta seemed to be similar. A life that was criticized by everyone just because they were born.

 Chapter 31

    ¡®Her Highness the deceased Imperial Consort and the 2nd Prince are my real family.¡¯


    What Renato said was true. Khalid understood why he was so devoted to the deceased Imperial Consort and the 2nd Prince. The Imperial Consort was the only adult to reach out to Renato first.


    From her, Renato received the love that he didn¡¯t receive from his parents, and through the 2nd Prince, he came to know about the family love that he had never known in more than 10 years of life.


    ¡®They accepted me into their family. I was able to exist as Renato, not as a useless Beta Prince in front of them.¡¯


    Khaled recalled Renato¡¯s words and bit his lower lip. Even without directly seeing it, he could imagine how Renato would have lived.


    The sadness and despair of being ignored by the parents who gave birth to him, and the hatred and disgust he received from people who had nothing to do with him were too much for a young child to bear alone.


    For a child hungry for love, the Imperial Consort would have been both light and salvation. Just like how Maryam was to him.


    Noonim.


    The red eyes recalling Maryam became dark. When he lost Jamila and suddenly rose to the status of a royal prince, she was the one showing him a path ahead.


    ¡®Are you Khalid? Hoo, you really look like me. We have the same hair color and the same eye color too.¡¯


    In the past, the previous King, who was famous for his lust, had numerous illegitimate children, including Khalid. He hid his identity and seduced many people. And when that was not possible, he wielded his power as a King.


    There were some who had a relationship with him while knowing he was the King, but most of them only found out the truth later. Khalid¡¯s mother, Jamila, was one of them.


    Jamila, a promising shaman who took first place every year in the Faculty of Shamanism in the Royal Academy, went to the royal palace for practical training before graduation and was noticed by the previous King.


    As a result, Jamila had to drop out of the academy and gave birth to Khalid. Having been kicked out of her family, she raised her child by running a small shaman¡¯s shop alone.


    Both the cause and the fault belonged to the previous King, but people only criticized Jamila and Khalid. It was because no matter what happened, they could not openly speak ill of the King.


    Thus, as a child, Khalid had to go through a lot of hardship just because he was an illegitimate child. His life could not be described as good even in empty words. People often pointed at, cursed, and tormented Jamila and Khalid.


    Still, Khalid was more fortunate than the King¡¯s other illegitimate sons. Born with red eyes and the dominant Alpha trait characteristic of the royal family, he was adopted by the Queen Consort who didn¡¯t have a son after Jamila became ill and passed away.


    From the King¡¯s illegitimate child, he became a recognized royal prince overnight. Since then, Khalid¡¯s life had changed 180 degrees.


    ¡®Take care of me in the future, Khalid. Feel free to call me noona.¡¯


    Unlike the cold Queen Consort, Maryam treated her half-brother Khalid with sincerity. She helped Khalid adapt to life in the royal palace both physically and mentally.


    Maryam¡¯s kindness was the warmth of others that Khalid first tasted because he was not treated like a human by anyone except his mother.


    ¡®I heard it from Sir Abraham. It seems like you have a talent for the sword, right? He sincerely praised that you were born with the qualities to become the best knight in the kingdom. What do you plan to do?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure. ¡­¡­What do you think, noonim?¡¯


    ¡®Me? Do my thoughts matter? Just do it if you want to, and don¡¯t do it if it¡¯s not what you want. Hmm, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad to try for your future.¡¯


    ¡®Then I¡¯ll try.¡¯


    ¡®Eh? Can you make a decision so easily? Well, okay. If you are going to be a knight, make sure to be so strong that no one can look down on you. And I will help you as much as I can.¡¯


    With Maryam¡¯s full support, Khalid, who showed extraordinary talent in swordsmanship, was the youngest to be knighted in the kingdom at the age of 12. Not stopping there, he was also the youngest to join the Royal 1st Knights Order at the age of 15.


    After that, Khalid participated in various expeditions as a member of the Royal 1st Knights Order, showing his presence with outstanding skills.


    ¡®I appoint Khalid Nur Hakan as the Vice Commander of the Royal 1st Knights Order.¡¯


    Having made the most achievements among the knights in three years, he became the Vice Commander at 18 years old, the same time as his coming-of-age ceremony. Not only that, two years later, he founded a new Knights Order.


    Black Wolf Knights Order.


    The Knights Order created by Khalid was officially recognized by the royal family with the support of Maryam. It was the birth of the royal family¡¯s Special Knights Order. As such, he rose to the position of the youngest Knight Commander in the history of the Khan Kingdom at the age of twenty.


    ¡®He¡¯s just an illegitimate child who became a royal prince, but now he even established a Knights Order recognized by the royal family. No matter how talented he is, this is still unacceptable.¡¯


    ¡®Royal princess Maryam actively supported him¡­¡­ I really don¡¯t understand what she is thinking.¡¯


    Many people expressed concern about the shocking announcement, but their opposition faltered because Khalid¡¯s achievements were so impressive.


    ¡®An illegitimate son is still better than a daughter.¡¯


    When Khalid¡¯s fame rose, the previous King weighed him against Maryam. Even the former Queen Consort had the same idea in this regard. Because she adopted Khalid for that purpose in the first place.


    As Khalid quickly emerged as a Crown Prince candidate, one by one, those who tried to use him to seize power appeared. At the same time, forces that opposed both Maryam who was a woman and Khalid who was an illegitimate child were born.


    ¡®Khalid, I want to be the monarch.¡¯


    ¡®If that is your wish, I will make it happen, noonim.¡¯


    At the time when tension was rising over the crown prince position, Maryam visited Khalid and revealed her dream. Khalid willingly dedicated his sword to her.


    Shortly thereafter, when the previous King suddenly died, a fight for the throne broke out between his younger brother, Duke Abadan, and the royal princess Maryam. A faction made up of the illegitimate sons of the previous King also revolted to demand recognition as royalty.


    Thanks to Khalid, Maryam ascended to the throne by crushing all enemies that stood in her way. It was the birth of the third female monarch.


    He thought that there would only be happiness waiting for them ahead, but the situation took a strange turn. Khalid did not receive any titles and territories, despite being the number one contributor who placed Maryam on the throne. It was because of the fierce opposition of the nobles.


    ¡®The atmosphere is not as good as I thought. Please wait just a bit.¡¯


    The blood-stained throne that didn¡¯t have the nobles¡¯ support was exposed to more risks than expected. Maryam, who failed to take the lead in the beginning, apologized to Khalid and asked for his understanding.


    Khalid nodded without saying a word. He didn¡¯t want to burden her, who was frantically busy after just ascending the throne. However, as years passed by, his title appointment ceremony was never held.


    Meanwhile, people began to call Khalid ¡®grand prince¡¯ rather than ¡®royal prince¡¯. This was because the words ¡®royal prince¡¯ and ¡®royal princess¡¯ could only be used for the monarch¡¯s children. Thus, Khalid became the grand prince of the Khan Kingdom. (Eve¡¯s note: I already explained in chap 4, but as a reminder: Khalid¡¯s title ?? literally means ¡®the monarch¡¯s younger brother¡¯. The usual prince title is ??, which means ¡®the monarch¡¯s son¡¯. The current monarch is Maryam, his sister, so Khalid can¡¯t use the title meaning ¡®monarch¡¯s son¡¯ anymore.)


    ¡°Is there still something wrong?¡±


    Nasir anxiously looked at Khalid¡¯s expression on the side and cautiously asked. It was a report that he had been working on for the past three days while staying up all night, so he wondered if there was still something wrong.


    ¡°No, I think you got it right this time.¡±


    Khalid, who had stopped thinking about Maryam, bluntly replied.


    ¡°Then why your expression¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just, I feel a little upset.¡±


    Khalid tapped the reports on his thighs. Nasir briefly sighed, knowing why Khalid was saying that. Even in his eyes, Renato¡¯s life was miserable.


    ¡°Did he say that he would come this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He said that he would come with a letter from the Emperor congratulating you on starting your official duties as a diplomatic ambassador.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is driving me crazy.¡±


    Khalid ruffled his hair and let out a deep sigh. He had yet to decide how he would respond to Renato¡¯s offer, so just the thought of meeting Renato made him feel awkward.


    ¡°If you feel uncomfortable, you can postpone it until later¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°He is bringing the Emperor¡¯s personal letter, but you want me to postpone it? It¡¯s a funny thing to say.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I made a mistake.¡±


    Nasir closed his mouth, nervous because of the man¡¯s reaction. In times like these, it was best to keep quiet. Khalid, who was momentarily annoyed, also felt awkward, then looked at the reports and flipped them over.


    This is not good.


    Khalid realized that he had recently been in a very bad mood. It was exactly from the day Renato proposed to him for the second time. In the past few days, Khalid had been conscious of Renato.


    There is a saying that ¡®people with the same disease pity each other¡¯, right?


    He didn¡¯t go through the same situation, but the more he got to know Renato¡¯s story, the worse he felt. Khalid seemed to understand the frustration and loneliness that Renato had experienced in his life, and his desire to live for the Imperial Consort¡¯s son in return for the grace he had received from her.


    So he was in trouble. He kept sympathizing with Renato¡¯s feelings and inadvertently identified himself with him. So despite thinking that he shouldn¡¯t get involved further with Renato, on the other hand, he still wanted to help.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°What should I do¡­¡­¡±


    Feeling his chest become stuffy, Khalid sighed once more. As his worries deepened and his mind couldn¡¯t find a way out, the frequency of his sighing had increased significantly these days.


    ¡°What are you talking about? If it¡¯s about accepting the 1st Prince¡¯s proposal, just like what I said before, I¡¯m for it.¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s murmur, Nasir quickly expressed his opinion. Then, when Khalid¡¯s eyes became fierce, he closed his mouth again.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Khalid glanced at him disapprovingly and clicked his tongue. Since yesterday, whenever he had time, Nasir had been poking Khalid on the side to tell the man to accept the proposal. He was doing that because of a meeting two days ago.


    On that day, Khalid convened the executives of the Knights Order, which included Nasir and Amavand, to explain Renato¡¯s proposal in detail and listen to their opinions.


    Although it was a three-year contract, many things would change when he accepted Renato¡¯s offer because it was in the form of a marriage proposal.


    It was necessary to listen to the knights¡¯ opinions because if he accepted the offer, they would have to be entangled in the Empire¡¯s politics and leave the kingdom. It was difficult to decide on his own.


    ¡®I¡¯m for it. It will need some adjustment, but we will only profit and won¡¯t lose anything.¡¯


    ¡®Whether a royal prince or a princess, a successor will be born soon, so¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think the situation will be any better than it is now when you return to the kingdom after your term is over. In that case, why don¡¯t we start anew here¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®With all due respect, what has Her Majesty the Queen done for you? She said it was to become a diplomatic ambassador, but in reality, we were just kicked out. Now we have to find a way to live as well.¡¯


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t ask you to make the 2nd Prince the Crown Prince, he¡¯s just asking you to protect him so that he won¡¯t die. That much is easy, right? And Esteban territory¡­¡­ Honestly, isn¡¯t it appealing?¡¯


    Contrary to Khalid¡¯s expectation that there would be intense discussions between the pros and cons, the executives gathered at the meeting all wanted him to accept Renato¡¯s proposal. And all of them complained about Maryam. The dissatisfaction of the knights was much greater than Khalid had expected.


    ¡®If there is anything I wish for as your aide, I hope that you can think for yourself first this time rather than benefits for the kingdom or assistance for Her Majesty, your highness.¡¯


    ¡®In the first place, I am loyal to Commander-nim, not the entire kingdom. And all the other guys are the same as me, aren¡¯t they? Whatever decision you make, I will follow you, so please do as you please.¡¯


    Among them, Nasir and Amavand were the ones that actively supported the most. As Amavand said, most of the knights were saved by Khalid on the battlefield or joined because of their admiration for his ability.


    In addition, there were quite a few knights who were originally illegitimate children like Khalid. For those who had skills but were rejected because they were illegitimate children and could not fulfill their dreams, Black Wolf Knights Order was a life-changing opportunity, and Khalid was the savior of their miserable lives. Therefore, they were loyal to Khalid, not to the Khan Kingdom.


    ¡°The 1st Prince didn¡¯t ask for an answer today, so please don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­ It is not polite to postpone an answer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter that could change your life, isn¡¯t it? He¡¯d understand it too. Let¡¯s think about that later and finish our work first. We¡¯ll be at Baker 13th Street soon.¡±


    Nasir looked out the window and grabbed his sword. Currently, they were moving after receiving information that there was an organization that smuggled medicinal herbs from the Khan Kingdom.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve warmed up.¡±


    Nasir said with a smile. Having not used his sword in the past few months, his body felt itchy.


    ¡°By the way, smuggling, how bold¡­¡­ It would be nice if we could find out who did it from the kingdom side.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that the nobles were also involved in this, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Judging by the scale of smuggling we¡¯ve seen at the Frey merchant guild, it¡¯s definitely not the work of a single herbalist. Surely someone must be behind them.¡±


    Nasir confidently said his thoughts. The Khan Kingdom¡¯s main exports such as furs, medicinal herbs, and minerals, especially rare medicinal herbs such as kesnip which only grew in the alpine regions, were the kingdom¡¯s main source of income.


    In order to secure national finances, the royal family took rare medicinal herbs as a monopoly and forbade the act of collecting or selling them privately. Then, through bidding, they sold the exclusive selling rights to the merchant guilds that could pay the highest price in each country. Instead, the royal family took full responsibility for the smuggling issue.


    Count Frey, who had the monopoly on the import and distribution rights of kesnip in the Empire, received information about smuggling a few days ago and immediately contacted the diplomatic office.


    Originally, it was supposed to be done with the cooperation of the Empire¡¯s security force, but the Frey family requested that he move as soon as possible, which made this Khalid¡¯s first job as a diplomatic ambassador and military cooperation advisor.


    ¡°I hope it was a member of the noble faction if possible. Only then will that wicked Duke Vint get a blow.¡±


    ¡°We will find out who they were when we catch and interrogate them all. And try to subdue them rather than kill them. You know we have to speed things up because there is a risk of destroying evidence, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. Ah, and in the morning, the Frey merchant guild said they would send some mercenaries they had hired, but I refused.¡±


    ¡°Good job. Did the people there evacuate?¡±


    ¡°Sir Amavand in the advance party decided that he would ask for cooperation while carrying out the siege, but I don¡¯t know if it worked out or not. People in the backstreets aren¡¯t the kind of people that we can talk to, right?¡±


    ¡°Still, we have to make sure the people get hurt as little as possible. If a resident unrelated to the smugglers gets injured, public opinion about us will deteriorate.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll tell them to be careful.¡±


    As soon as Nasir finished speaking, the carriage stopped. Khalid let Nasir go first and pressed down on his black robe. When he got off the carriage, he saw that the knights who had finished preparing were closely surrounding the alley of 13th Street.


    ¡°Go in.¡±


    Khalid glanced briefly at the alley that was only dimly lit even in broad daylight, and then immediately sent a hand signal to Amavand. Taking the lead, he melted into the darkness of the backstreet.


    * * *


    What the hell is going on?


    Baikal desperately thought, his face pressed against the desk. He had to get his body up to run away, but his hands were pressed against the nape of his neck, making him unable to move. He felt like a worm caught in a spider¡¯s web.


    It was a morning like any other. A beggar-like but peaceful daily life, when he treated thugs who were injured while fighting amongst themselves, and sorted out medicinal herbs brought by the organization that took control of 13th Street.


    That peaceful day was broken only a few minutes ago. Baikal was subdued in the blink of an eye by two people who suddenly stormed into his workshop.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you doing this¡­¡­¡±


    This is not a normal person. After rolling in the backstreet for two years, his intuition told him that the one who attacked him wasn¡¯t just a gangster. It was obvious that this person had received systematic training, like a knight or a security guard.


    Could this be a security guard that received information? Perhaps they knew he smuggled medicinal herbs.


    When his thoughts reached that point, cold sweats dripped down his back. Then, with small sounds of footsteps, a shadow fell over Baikal¡¯s head.


    ¡°Baikal Witcher.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Are you ¡®Baikal Witcher¡¯, the teaching assistant in the Faculty of Medicine who was kicked out of the academy two years ago? I know that you were discovered to have embezzled various medicinal herbs that Professor Rachel had taken for research, including rare medicinal herbs from the Khan Kingdom, and was expelled because of that.¡±


    Baikal¡¯s eyes widened because of the unexpected question. The words said in the clear voice were his past that no one knew except the head of the organization that dominated the backstreet here on Baker 13th Street.


    ¡°H, how¡­¡­¡±


    Surprised, Baikal raised his eyes and looked up at the person who was talking to him. Because of the robe, all he could see was the person¡¯s small lips and slender chin, but that person could not hide his noble and elegant aura.


    A noble, and obviously quite of a high ranking.


    Baikal was almost certain of the identity of the person standing in front of him. If so, it was most likely that the person subduing him was his guard knight. In other words, it meant he couldn¡¯t run away. But why? For what purpose? His deep blue eyes fluttered violently.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡­ I made a mistake, but only once!¡±


    Feeling a sense of crisis, Baikal hurriedly protested. He stole kesnip because of his younger sister who had a pheromone disorder. Kesnip was a rare medicinal herb that could only be found in the Khan Kingdom and had been used as a material for high-grade inhibitors or hormone drugs because of its excellent effect on Alphas¡¯ and Omegas¡¯ pheromone control.


    However, for him, the eldest son of a poor baron, it was an expensive medicine that was no different from a pie in the sky. However, he could not give up on his sister. Making a medicine using kesnip as the main ingredient could alleviate the symptoms of the incurable disease that had plagued his sister for several years.


    In the end, Baikal used his status as a teaching assistant in the Faculty of Medicine to steal a small amount of kesnip that the professor in charge of the research had taken. Professor Rachel did it occasionally as well, so he thought he¡¯d be fine. However, he was caught in an academy inspection.

 Chapter 33

    ¡°The only thing I stole was kesnip! Everything else was false accusations!¡±


    Professor Rachel even blamed Baikal for her own embezzlement. After being disciplined, he was stripped of his medical qualifications and expelled from the academy.


    In addition, he was in debt because he had to pay for the medicines that the professor had stolen for years. The head of the organization who controlled the backstreet of 13th Street was the one lending him the money.


    The head of the organization appreciated Baikal¡¯s talent and demanded that he become a doctor for them. He also occasionally entrusted the sorting and production of medicinal herbs smuggled from the Khan Kingdom to Baikal.


    Even though he knew that his action was a crime, Baikal had no choice but to join in. If he couldn¡¯t pay off his debts, he and his sister would be sold to a worse place.


    Most of all, the sorting of medicinal herbs was beneficial to Baikal. The boss gladly allowed him to take kesnip, which had no commodity value. Baikal collected them and made medicine for his sister.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the issue at the academy already over?! Why did you come to me all of a sudden¡­¡­ Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice. You shouldn¡¯t do something reckless.¡±


    Luna warned Baikal and pressed on the nape of his neck. She already confirmed no one was near the workshop, but she couldn¡¯t predict if someone would come when they heard the commotion.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t keep quiet, I¡¯ll break your neck.¡±


    Baikal¡¯s body hardened when hearing the voice filled with subtle killing intent. They weren¡¯t empty words. She could really break his neck right away. Terrified, Baikal let out a hiccup.


    ¡°As you said, the academy issue is already over. But that¡¯s not what I am here for.¡±


    A white, thin hand slowly ran across the desk. Renato lifted the bundle of kesnip that Baikal had left out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a medicinal herb that can only be found in the Khan Kingdom? But as far as I know, the Frey family¡¯s merchant guild has the exclusive distribution rights of kesnip.¡±


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s murmur, Baikal gasped. Smuggling was a felony. If he was caught here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of prison for at least a few years. Then he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of his younger sister.


    ¡°P, please spare me! Just, because of debt, I have no choice but to¡­¡­ I have to take care of my sister, hic.¡±


    Becoming anxious, he begged with tears in his eyes. Renato looked at Baikal indifferently when he begged him.


    ¡°Even if I turn a blind eye here, you will be arrested soon. The capital security force has already smelled this.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°So tell me. What can you do if I help you?¡±


    Renato slightly bent his upper body and whispered a question. He thought it was fortunate that he wore a robe. Had it not been for it, his face looking at Baikal with a distorted expression would have already been seen.


    ¡°I, I, what I can do is, I.¡±


    Baikal could not easily answer Renato¡¯s question. Why did they come all of a sudden to reveal his past, then tell him to work for them? Baikal was a man with extraordinary intelligence compared to others, but now that he was engulfed in extreme fear, it was of no use anymore.


    ¡°If you work for me, I will pay the debt for you. I¡¯ll also ensure your sister¡¯s safety. You¡¯d better not think about turning it down.¡±


    Renato pressed Baikal once more. Taking a loved one hostage was an effective way to pressure and shake someone who could even commit a crime for his family. Not surprisingly, as soon as he mentioned his sister, Baikal¡¯s body shook as if convulsing.


    ¡°Are, are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, it¡¯s a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°How, do you know about me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well. Does that matter now?¡±


    Renato asked, slightly tilting his head. He knew about Baikal because the man was Maximo¡¯s exclusive doctor in his previous life.


    Around this time, Baikal, caught as an accomplice in smuggling, happened to be spotted by Marquis Medus and became his assistant. After realizing Baikal¡¯s genius talent, the Marquis paid off his debt and pulled him out of the organization, but also took his sister hostage.


    From then on, Baikal worked under Marquis Medus, contributing greatly to the creation of the poison that killed Trudy. After the Marquis¡¯ death, he was appointed Maximo¡¯s doctor. Because he was the only person who could create what the Marquis had invented, Snake¡¯s Breath.


    Maximo, who did not receive the Fairy King¡¯s blessing, was narrowed in position, so he had Baikal draw Renato¡¯s blood from time to time to make Snake¡¯s Breath. Then he disguised it as Fairy¡¯s Tears.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Your Imperial Highness. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¯


    Baikal, who was weak by nature, could not stand the pressure on him. He eventually collapsed, unable to overcome the weight of his sins.


    ¡®How in the world am I supposed to pay for this sin?¡­¡­ I am a sinner. It¡¯s all my fault.¡¯


    Whenever Baikal drew Renato¡¯s blood, he cried and apologized. After repeating that dozens of times, one day, Baikal confessed the truth and sins that Renato came to know about.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know that the medicine I made would be used like that. I, I only, hic, at that time, I only wanted to save my sister¡­¡­ Hic, ugh. It may sound like a cowardly excuse, but¡­¡­ I want to fix everything right now.¡¯


    Because of Baikal¡¯s confession, Renato came to know that Trudy and Tristan were poisoned. But his confession was too late. Marquis Medus and Blanche died, and Maximo became a tyrant and wielded power at will.


    After that, Baikal tried to tell the truth to other people other than Renato but was executed. His younger sister, whom he loved as much as his life, learned about what happened and also passed away.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you much time. Choose right now.¡±


    ¡°Can you really¡­¡­ take me out of the organization without any problems? What are you planning to make me do¡­¡­¡±


    Baikal slurred his words and looked at the person in front of his eyes. The intruder wearing a robe was elegant in every word and movement.


    Even the hand holding the kesnip was beautiful without calluses or blemishes, making it obvious that he grew up without knowing hardship. It was clear that this person was not an insignificant noble like Baikal, but a precious young master.


    ¡°I have something in mind for you, but it won¡¯t be anything illegal. I promise.¡±


    Baikal did not believe Renato¡¯s words. Suffering in this hellish world, he knew how foolish it was to trust someone. The past two years had been a hellish time for Baikal.


    ¡°Even so, my sins wouldn¡¯t go away, right? If even the capital security force smelled it, I might be arrested¡­¡­¡±


    Baikal was pessimistic about Renato¡¯s words. As he sorted the smuggled medicinal herbs for the organization and received kesnip in return, it was also a serious crime.


    He couldn¡¯t guess how high-ranking the man in front of him was, but hiding criminals would also be a problem.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your sins are not going away.¡±


    Renato looked at Baikal with complicated eyes and murmured. To Renato, he was an enemy that killed Trudy and Tristan. However, now that time had gone back, he wasn¡¯t anymore.


    Baikal had yet to become Marquis Medus¡¯ assistant, and Trudy and Tristan were still alive. Only Renato remembered his sins.


    So he agonized. Whether he should kill Baikal here to prevent his future sins, or he should give the man a new chance.


    After much deliberation, Renato decided to use Baikal. He decided to take advantage of his genius talent comparable to that of Marquis Medus.


    ¡°So help me with my matters, and I¡¯ll let you make atonement for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­ Gasp.¡±


    After finishing his words, Renato slowly took off his robe. Baikal looked at the face exposed outside the robe and gasped.


    Clear skin without a single flaw, silvery-white hair that softly sparkled, mysterious eyes that seemed as if layers of lavender-colored petals were overlapping on them, and delicate facial features¡­¡­ The person in front of him looked like a fairy that could only be seen in a masterpiece drawn by a famous artist.


    ¡°This is His Imperial Highness, Prince Renato El Fleurette. Show your respect.¡±


    When Baikal could only look at Renato with a bewildered expression, Luna pressed the back of his head again.


    Prince.


    That word forced him to come back to his senses. The nobles in contact with the central power disregarded and disparaged Renato as Beta without the right to the throne, but to fallen nobles like Baikal or commoners, the Empire¡¯s Prince was a high-ranking person that he could not even dare to look at.


    ¡°G, greetings to the successor of the noble blood. May the blessings of nature be with you.¡±


    Baikal, whose body was bent, fell to the floor. Luna didn¡¯t stop him this time. Looking down at Baikal who greeted him while trembling, Renato slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    ¡°Your, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Is this enough to build some trust in me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡­¡±


    Baikal nodded his head vigorously. Renato leaned slightly toward the man who seemed to be in a daze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. Your sins are too serious for that. But if you keep your trust in me, I¡¯ll guarantee your and your sister¡¯s safety.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Gulp. Baikal gulped when Renato¡¯s face came closer. The eyes of the Prince who said that he would take him in were so clear and pure without a single hint of deceit that he almost got mesmerized.


    Baikal desperately grabbed onto his rationality. Even though Renato looked like a fairy, he was still a human being, who could even be dirtier than monsters. He had to keep his mind clear so that he wouldn¡¯t be deceived. Out of tension, he hit his head on the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­I will offer my a, allegiance to you, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Since Renato already revealed his identity, Baikal had two options. Either he swore allegiance here or died to keep silent.


    Naturally, Baikal chose the former. For his sister¡¯s sake, he couldn¡¯t die yet. He couldn¡¯t know if this would be a new hell gate or a rope for him and his sister to grab onto, but he didn¡¯t have a choice in the first place.


    ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll give you a place to hide. I¡¯ll be sending Dame Luna here tonight, so you can move with your sister.¡±


    ¡°Thank, you.¡±


    ¡°Your debt will be gone by tomorrow. And¡­¡­¡±


    Just as Renato was about to explain his future plans, suddenly, there was a commotion outside. Sensing the disturbance outside, Luna quickly stood in front of Renato to protect him. Immediately after that, the door swung open with a loud noise.


    ¡°Hey! Something has happened! It doesn¡¯t seem to be the capital security force, but some strange bastards have appeared! An attack is going on! The leader told you to get some medicine and get out through the secret passage¡­¡­ What?¡±


    The man who opened the door and came in was a tough-looking man. He alternately looked at Baikal who was lying on the floor, and Luna who was standing there to protect Renato. Then, he quickly pulled out his sword.


    ¡°Who are you guys?!¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please step back.¡±


    After finishing her words, Luna drew out the sword from her waist and kicked the floor. But Renato did not answer. The moment he saw the sword pointed at him, he could not do anything as his head had gone blank. A sudden fear that the sword would rip through his skin and pierce his intestines at any moment overwhelmed him.


    ¡°There are some suspicious guys here! Quickly call for support¡­¡­ Agh!¡±


    While Renato froze, Luna struck the man¡¯s sword when he planned to call comrades, then struck his Adam¡¯s apple with the sword handle. As she stunned the opponent with neat movements, a hand axe flew towards her.


    Clang!


    The axe that cut through the air brushed Luna¡¯s side and hit the wall. Then, a black shadow rushed to Luna. Perhaps it was a member of the gang who ran here after hearing the man¡¯s request for support.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Luna raised the sword to block an attack from the gang member who rushed at her with a scream. Clang, the two weapons clashed, creating a loud noise. With that, Luna struck off the man¡¯s sword, turned her body around, and slashed from below.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Splash, red blood was splashing all over the place. In the blink of an eye, the large man got a cut on his chest and burst out screaming. Not missing the opportunity, Luna powerfully hit his chin with her palm. With a dull sound, the gang member lost consciousness, stumbled, and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡­¡±


    Having cleared the situation right in an instant, Luna wiped away the blood from her sword. She didn¡¯t want to shed as much blood as possible because Renato was here, but she had no choice.


    ¡°It seems that something has happened outside. We need to get out before the commotion gets bigger. Let¡¯s take that person with us¡­¡­ Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    Luna, who approached Renato with her sword, sensed something strange and stopped talking. He looked terribly pale.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah. Uh, uh¡­¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Renato, who was standing absent-mindedly, barely came to his senses thanks to Luna¡¯s voice. He stuttered back an answer to Luna.


    What¡¯s wrong with me?


    Feeling out of breath, Renato pressed his hand against his chest. His entire body turned into stone and couldn¡¯t lift a single finger just earlier, but now he was shaking like an aspen tree. Giving strength to his trembling feet, he shook his head from side to side, trying to come to his senses.


    Now is not the time for this. Come to your senses.


    Reprimanding himself, Renato tightly closed his eyes and opened them back. Then, he became stiff when seeing the blood oozing out from the fallen man. His eyes looking at the red liquid that soaked the floor violently trembled.


    ¡°Is he, dead?¡±


    Before he could think, the words came out of his mouth first. A brief sense of failure appeared on Luna¡¯s face when she realized where Renato¡¯s gaze was headed.


    ¡°No. I just knocked him out.¡±


    Luna turned her body around and blocked Renato¡¯s view so that he wouldn¡¯t see the fallen enemy. Then, she looked at Renato with anxious eyes. He must be surprised because today was the first time he had encountered an enemy with murderous intent and then seen the blood of that person.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you see something unsightly.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not used to this, so¡­¡­ I must have been a little surprised.¡±


    Renato hurriedly shook his head at Luna¡¯s apology. She was only faithful to her duty as his guard knight. She did nothing wrong at all. However, he found it hard to control his facial expression.


    When Luna ran out to subdue the enemies a little while ago, he remembered her last appearance in his previous life. Her appearance from behind as she ran towards Maximo¡¯s knights, ready for her death.


    ¡°I should be thankful instead. Sorry for behaving weirdly¡­¡­ And thank you for protecting me.¡±


    Back then, and now. Renato grabbed Luna¡¯s hand with his trembling hand. A sigh of relief unconsciously flowed out when he felt the warmth on his palm.


    Yes, this is reality. It was the reality that both he and Luna were alive. Renato suppressed the blood-red memories that had filled his mind.


    Meanwhile, the noise outside became louder. The sounds of something crashing and breaking, someone¡¯s screams and shouts came through the open door. Realizing that the situation was unusual, Luna grabbed Renato¡¯s arm.


    ¡°We should get out of here for now. Hey, don¡¯t just stupidly kneel there, get up.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Yes!¡±


    Baikal, who was stunned by the horrors occurring in front of him, quickly stood up. Luna threw a plaque engraved with the imperial insignia at him.


    ¡°If you get caught by the security force or someone, show them this.¡±


    ¡°W, what is this?¡±


    ¡°It is a plaque that symbolizes the imperial family¡¯s protection. I don¡¯t think I can afford to protect you, so make sure to keep it safe. It will be your lifeline.¡±


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the secret passage that guy talked about earlier?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ There is a passageway made to escape the security force¡¯s crackdown. It¡¯s this way.¡±


    Baikal, holding the plaque Luna gave him in his hand, hurriedly led them into the secret passage. Renato suppressed his nausea and moved his feet. When he came out through the dark, damp passageway, he heard loud noises from all directions.


    ¡°Aaah! Spare me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them run away!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, what the hell is going on here?! They don¡¯t seem to be the security force?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, drop your weapons and surrender!¡±


    The street was a mess. Baikal carefully examined the chaos unfolding before his eyes. The members of the organization, confronting the knights in black robes, looked perplexed. Their difference in skill was too huge even when the organization had more members. As a result, some people gave up the fight to run away.


    ¡°I think it would be better to go to the back instead of this way. Please follow me.¡±


    Having made his decision, Baikal turned around and headed the other way. However, before the three of them could exit the alley, they ran into around fifteen members of the organization.


    ¡°Who are these bastards? Are they on the same side as the attackers?¡±


    ¡°That punk is Baikal, right? You betrayed us!¡±


    The gang members, who were running away from the attacks, found Baikal with Renato and glared at them. They rushed in before Baikal could answer anything.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Stay behind me.¡±


    When some gang members rushed in, Luna pulled Baikal back and dashed forward. With a cutting sound, blood gushed out from the man in front like a fountain.


    ¡°Get away with Renato-nim!¡±


    Luna cut down the gang members who were attacking her one after another and gave an order to Baikal. It was easy to block enemies coming in from the front because it was a narrow alley, but it was difficult for her to protect Renato if a new enemy appeared from behind.


    ¡°Please get out of here first. I will clean up this place and follow you right away.¡±


    Luna turned her head, met Renato¡¯s eyes, and softly smiled. She intended to reassure him, but on the contrary, it had the opposite effect on Renato.


    No.


    Renato exclaimed silently. His heart sank when Luna tried to let him go first. The memories that he had barely suppressed filled his mind again.


    The sound of swords clashing, the smell of blood that irritated the tip of his nose, and the drops of red blood splashing all over the place¡­¡­ Renato¡¯s mind was instantly dragged back to his previous life. For a moment, his insides, which just barely calmed down, shook violently, and he felt something surge up to his throat.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Feeling the urge to vomit, Renato covered his mouth with his hand. The inside of his neck was burning, probably because of stomach acid refluxing and hurting it.


    ¡°A, are you okay?¡±


    When Renato suddenly retched, Baikal was startled and reached out. However, unable to support Renato, he just hovered around.


    ¡°Ugh, huff.¡±


    Renato breathed out heavily instead of answering. He found it hard to breathe as if someone was choking him. The scar that had been aching a while ago was also throbbing painfully. Feeling his entire stomach squeezed, his upper body crouched in pain. His vision gradually became blurry.


    ¡°Please calm down, and breathe in and out slowly.¡±


    Feeling that Renato¡¯s condition was abnormal, Baikal induced him to take deep breaths. Huu, Renato leaned against the cold wall, inhaling and exhaling repeatedly. But an enemy appeared before he could calm down.


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±


    ¡°L, leader?¡±


    Baikal was terrified when he saw the person appearing at the crossroad. The one bleeding from his head was the head of the organization. Perhaps he was running away, the man who was holding in his arms what seemed to be a ledger recognized Baikal and rushed in like an angry bull.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Baikal collided with the leader and fell. The leader who knocked Baikal down in the blink of an eye turned to Renato. His fierce eyes gleamed horribly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Renato-nim!¡±


    Noticing something unusual, Luna hurriedly got away from the gang members who were clinging to her, but it was already too late. The distance between the leader and Renato was too close to block by throwing a weapon.


    Pow!


    The moment the leader, who had lost his rationality, reached out toward Renato, a heavy sound rang out. A man in a black robe broke into the alley and struck the leader in the back of his head. Having been attacked without a chance to defend himself, the leader collapsed like a puppet with a broken string.


    ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s dangerous here¡­¡­ Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    The man who came out of nowhere turned his gaze to Renato, who was almost caught by the organization leader, then stopped. He recognized the face revealed through the half-fallen robe at once.


    ¡°Kha, lid?¡±


    Renato also recognized the other person. He blankly looked up at Khalid while the man also looked down at him in bewilderment.


    He was confused about whether the Khalid he saw right now was real or a hallucination created by his memories. So many things happened at once that he couldn¡¯t keep his mind clear. His brain was a mess.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­¡­ Ugh.¡±


    As he was about to raise his body, Renato groaned in pain and bent down again. Khalid, who had been stiffened by the unexpected meeting, quickly supported the body collapsing to the ground.


    ¡°Are you okay? Were you hurt?¡±


    Khaled pulled Renato into his arms and asked in an urgent voice. When his astonishment faded away a little, Renato¡¯s pale, tired face came into his vision.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness!¡±


    In the meantime, Luna overpowered all the members of the organization and approached the two. Looking at Renato in Khalid¡¯s arms, her face contorted. She felt guilty for not protecting him properly.


    ¡°Huu, ugh¡­¡­¡±


    Renato tried to talk to Luna. He wanted to say he was okay, but only groans came out. The smell of blood spreading here and there made him nauseous and dizzy.


    ¡®I entrust Trudy to you. Please protect that child.¡¯


    ¡®Your Imperial Highness, please don¡¯t cry¡­¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡¯


    ¡®Hic, hyung-nim, I beg of you. Please don¡¯t hate me. Please?¡¯


    ¡®If you need my help, I will help you as much as I can.¡¯


    ¡®Just when? Since when have you had that kind of relationship with that bastard? You didn¡¯t? Do you really think I will believe that?¡¯


    ¡®I will buy time. In the meantime, please take Snow and run away. As far as possible. Do you understand?¡¯


    Numerous memories mixed up in his dazed mind. Many people¡¯s voices echoed in his ears like tinnitus. The more it happened, the more painful his scar became.


    ¡°It, it hurts, ugh, huff.¡±


    Overwhelmed by unbearable pain, Renato crouched down and groaned. Seeing that it was difficult to get an answer from Renato, Khalid turned to the other person.


    ¡°You are Dame Luna, right? Just what happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll explain the details after we get out of here. No one should know that His Imperial Highness is here. Please help us.¡±


    After hesitating for a bit, Luna asked Khalid for help. It might have been different if Renato¡¯s condition was good, but now that this happened, she couldn¡¯t handle this alone. They needed Khalid¡¯s help to get out of this place quietly.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Khalid accepted Luna¡¯s request without hesitation. He wasn¡¯t cold-blooded enough to turn away from this sight. Then, he carefully lifted the body that was convulsing in pain.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡­¡±


    Feeling his body lifted, Renato shuddered and let out a pained sound. His face, wet with cold sweat, was very pale.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be tense and just let yourself be comfortable. I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    Khaled changed the position so that Renato could lean on him comfortably, then softly whisper. Renato, focusing on the word ¡®help¡¯, turned his hazy lavender-colored eyes to Khalid.


    ¡°Kha, lid¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhm?¡±


    Khalid was about to quickly move, but stopped when hearing a faint voice. When he thought about it again, Renato had been calling him by his name since earlier. Before he could even feel strange about that, a trembling hand gripped Khalid¡¯s robe.


    ¡°Please¡­¡­¡±


    The light purple eyes were full of tears just like dew on a flower¡¯s petal. A plea that resembled the breath scattered in the air leaked from Renato¡¯s lips which had lost their color.


    ¡°Please, help me.¡±


    As soon as the pitiful plea dug into his ears, his heart pounded. Khalid took a deep breath without realizing it. The soft voice that seemed to disappear at any moment caused a strange ripple in his heart.


    Barely finishing his words, Renato dropped his head. His body also became limp when his senses blurred. Unable to stand the pain, he lost consciousness.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness!¡±


    Luna, looking at Renato with an anxious face, lost her composure when he passed out. Forgetting that Khalid was holding Renato, she stretched out her hand recklessly. At that moment, Baikal raised his body up and quickly shouted.


    ¡°Please wait. You must not recklessly touch a fainted person!¡±


    Baikal hastily stopped Luna and approached Khalid who was holding Renato. Then he cautiously asked permission.


    ¡°Can, can I take a look for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, for the time being, I am¡­¡­¡±


    Baikal answered in a barely audible voice. After exchanging glances with Luna, Khalid turned towards Baikal.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After examining Renato¡¯s complexion, Baikal grabbed the wrist that was hanging down helplessly and concentrated. After checking Renato¡¯s pulse for a while, he sighed in relief.


    ¡°Fortunately, it is not a big deal. It seems like he just passed out because he couldn¡¯t overcome a psychological shock.¡±


    ¡°He was holding his stomach in pain earlier, is he injured anywhere?¡±


    ¡°There are no visible injuries. The enemies have never approached His Imperial Highness either. I¡¯ll have to take a closer look, but¡­¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because he was under a lot of stress for a moment¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Hearing Baikal¡¯s words, Khalid¡¯s gaze turned to the alley. It was certainly not a scene that a Prince who had grown up peacefully in the Imperial Palace could endure.


    ¡°It is difficult to conduct a proper checkup here. We have to move to the right place to make an accurate diagnosis.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my official residence first.¡±


    Having decided on his destination, Khalid took off his robe and wrapped it around Renato¡¯s body. At that time, Amavand, who had subdued all the gang members, approached the alley.


    ¡°Commander-nim! What are you doing there? What about the leader? Uh?¡±


    Amavand opened his eyes wide when Khalid, who was chasing the leader that had fled with the ledger, came out holding someone.


    ¡°What happened, who is that person?¡±


    ¡°Get rid of the fallen bastards at this place. Hear from Dame Luna here about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Dame Luna?¡±


    Amavand tilted his head at the unfamiliar name, then saw Luna behind Khalid and let out an exclamation. He knew who she was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of His Imperial Highness, so don¡¯t worry and just discuss it with Sir Amavand here to clean up the surroundings. After that, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Luna bowed her head to Khalid. She wanted to go to the official residence together with him, but she had to go to Louis who was waiting for them in the dwarf¡¯s workshop.


    ¡°And the doctor? You follow me.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Ah, yes!¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s words, Baikal responded with a solemn expression. Holding Renato in his arms, Khalid strode towards the carriage. Even though Renato had lost his mind, his body was still weakly trembling, making Khalid feel strangely anxious.

 Chapter 36

    Renato had a very long nightmare. In his dream, he once again lost his precious people. Trudy, Louis, and Luna all left Renato¡¯s side while covered in blood.


    No.


    Trudy¡¯s dead body dispersed into flower petals. Louis¡¯ fallen body sank into a pool of blood. Luna¡¯s torn body was shattered like a broken sword. Renato screamed because of that unbearable misery.


    Don¡¯t go.


    His desperately stretched hands struggled to reach the three of them. Sinking down on the floor, Renato gathered the petals scattered on the floor, dug up the puddle of blood, and connected the shattered fragments together. But it was only a futile attempt.


    After that, Renato was left alone in the darkness. Trudy, Louis, and Luna were all gone. Renato, left alone again, was disheartened. In the end, he failed again.


    I don¡¯t want this, please¡­¡­


    Sitting down on the floor, Renato cried miserably. A mournful sobbing sound echoed back. He reached out his hand, but couldn¡¯t catch anything.


    I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.


    Renato shed tears, apologizing and apologizing over again to those whom he failed to protect, and to those who lost their lives because of him. A terrible sadness swept over him.


    At that moment, a small warmth touched his damp eye, then parted away. Feeling the hand wiping away his tears, Renato flinched. He struggled to catch the warmth that drifted apart.


    ¡®Please calm down. I will be here.¡¯


    A low voice reached his ears, and the warmth that came back held Renato¡¯s hand. Renato finally stopped struggling.


    ¡®Please sleep well. When you wake up, everything will be fine.¡¯


    Really? Renato was not easily relieved by the voice that soothed him. Perhaps sensing his anxiety, light pats fell on the back of his hand. Following it, Renato¡¯s rough breathing gradually became calmer. His stiff body slowly loosened.


    Don¡¯t leave me alone.


    Feeling his consciousness fade away, Renato desperately grasped the warmth that touched his hand. Then, the hand that was patting Renato¡¯s hand paused for a moment.


    ¡®I will stay by your side until you wake up. So please don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    He could feel no lies from that honest voice. Hearing the promise to stay by his side, Renato fell asleep again with a more relaxed expression on his face. There were no longer nightmares that tormented him.


    ¡­¡­Where is this place?


    Renato woke up again a few hours later. He thought as he lifted his heavy eyelids. An unfamiliar ceiling appeared in his blurry vision.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    A tired breath flowed out from his dry lips. His head felt heavy, and his body felt drowsy. Renato looked around the room, moving only his eyes. It was then that he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­! Your, highness?¡±


    Renato¡¯s body slightly shook, startled by the sudden voice. Turning his head towards the voice, he saw Khalid sitting in a chair while looking at him, and opened his eyes wide.


    ¡°Why am I here, no, why are you here, your highness?¡±


    Renato raised his body and gibbered random words. Looking at him, Khalid stood up with a blunt expression. Then he took a water bottle from the table and poured out the water.


    ¡°This is my official residence. Your guard knight asked me to help you, so I brought you here, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Khalid solved Renato¡¯s curiosity and handed him a glass of water.


    ¡°Please drink some water first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡±


    Renato held the glass and hesitantly drank the water. When the moderately cool water wetted his dry mouth and throat, the sleepiness in his body also faded away.


    ¡°Did Luna ask you to help me, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She is waiting outside with the attendant right now. Should I call them?¡±


    ¡°Please wait, wait a minute. Just what¡­¡­¡±


    Renato stopped Khalid from calling Luna and Louis. He had already woken up, but he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. When Renato had a confused expression, Khalid let out a small sigh and sat down on the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember anything?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Ah.¡±


    Renato blinked at Khalid¡¯s question, then immediately let out an exclamation. The situation before he fainted came to his mind one by one.


    He went to see Baikal and got swept away because of a commotion, then his memories surged up when Luna fought against the enemies, causing him to panic, then he met Khalid by chance and lost consciousness in the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I have caused trouble to you. My apologies.¡±


    Realizing what happened, Renato immediately apologized. He didn¡¯t expect that he would run into Khalid there. Having to face an unexpectedly difficult situation, he agonized over how to deal with this problem.


    If it was just a meeting by chance, he could have gotten over it somehow, but the problem was that he collapsed in front of Khalid.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Rather, I should be the one apologizing to you. From what Dame Luna told me, it seemed that you were involved in an accident caused by me.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Renato lifted his head because of the unexpected words. When Renato looked at him with a confused expression, Khalid calmly explained the situation.


    ¡°The disturbance on Baker 13th Street today was caused by me. I heard that there was an organization that smuggled medicinal herbs from the kingdom, so I started an operation to sweep them up. Those who attacked you in the alley were the gang members, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    After hearing Khalid¡¯s explanation, Renato softly sighed. When he put the puzzles of his incomplete memories together, he could now understand the situation.


    In his previous life, Baikal was captured by the security forces as a member of the smuggling organization, but fell into Marquis Medus¡¯ hands when the man realized his talent. At that time, it was Khalid who wiped out the organization.


    He didn¡¯t know it would be connected like that.


    Renato was a little surprised when realizing so. But he was soon convinced by that fact. Even though he regressed, it was impossible to remember everything that happened in six years.


    He knew the major events that shook the Empire or what kind of conspiracy Marquis Medus had, but he did not know the causal relationships of other minor incidents or events.


    Far from engaging in political affairs as a Prince, he never even took the initiative to do anything.


    All Renato did in his previous life was to stay still like a fish out of water when Marquis Medus conspired things and heard about several things by chance.


    They treated Renato just like an invisible person and carried out plans such as who to eliminate and which traps to make without hesitation. They didn¡¯t care about Renato¡¯s existence at all.


    At those time, he felt painful just like being tortured, but now, those memories were helpful in many ways. Without the information he had then, he would not have even dared to try to change the future now.


    ¡°I heard about the situation from Dame Luna. She said that you went to see the doctor called Baikal without letting your personal doctor, Marquis Medus, know about this? That¡¯s the reason why we shouldn¡¯t let other people know about today¡¯s meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Renato lightly nodded his head. He wondered how Luna had explained it to Khalid, but fortunately, Luna seemed to have done a good job of covering up things.


    Khalid moved his lips, perhaps wanting to ask Renato something, but then closed his mouth again. After hesitating for a moment to choose his words, he slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­First of all, let¡¯s cover it up that you stopped by the dwarf¡¯s workshop and got caught up in the commotion at Baker 13th Street, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°There were gang members who ran away, so it was not difficult to manipulate the information. I also contacted the Imperial Palace, so you can rest here today.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment, won¡¯t that cause you trouble, your highness?¡±


    Renato asked with a surprised face. Khalid said today¡¯s operation to clean up the smuggling organization was his job as the diplomatic ambassador. If people knew that he, the Prince, had an accident and collapsed when Khalid handled things, they would immediately doubt Khalid¡¯s ability. This would surely cause trouble for the man.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking responsibility for my mistakes. It was clearly my fault that you had to encounter the gang members, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Khalid had sought cooperation and evacuated the Baker 13th Street people before the operation began.


    So he felt quite a huge sense of responsibility for this. In fact, there was no one else involved in the fight between the Knights Order and the gang members other than Renato.


    ¡°I contacted the Imperial Palace because I didn¡¯t know when Your Imperial Highness would wake up. The doctor said you were just asleep, but you didn¡¯t wake up at all. So I decided it would be better for me to contact the Imperial Palace first and explain the situation before the matter escalates.¡±


    Doctor. At that word, his mind cleared up as if cold water was poured over him. Renato hurriedly examined his body. His robe and cape were nowhere to be found, and his shirt was unbuttoned. Upon confirming that, his mind became cold.

 Chapter 37

    ¡°Did a doctor examine me?¡±


    ¡°The doctor named Baikal who was with us just checked your pulse. He couldn¡¯t do more than that because you strongly refused, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When anyone tried to touch your body, you struggled. Even when you came to your senses in the middle, you refused to be examined as well. You don¡¯t seem to remember this.¡±


    When he heard Khalid¡¯s words, some scattered memories came to his mind. Renato inadvertently touched his waist. Perhaps he did so because he thought he shouldn¡¯t show his scar.


    ¡°Anyway, since you¡¯re awake now, it would be good to be examined by a doctor. A palace doctor from the Imperial Palace is waiting¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t something worth examining. I was just a little surprised.¡±


    ¡°You were not just surprised, you fainted. Right now you may be fine, but there can be problems later. You should see a doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt or feeling pain at all. Please don¡¯t call the palace doctor, and please let only Louis and Luna come inside.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a very good idea, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I know my body best. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Renato took a defensive stance and interrupted Khalid¡¯s words when he kept advising Renato to get a check-up. He didn¡¯t want to argue with the man about this.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your care today. I have caused you a lot of trouble¡­¡­ I will definitely compensate you for today¡¯s matter.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Looking at Renato¡¯s attempt to end the conversation, Khalid burst into laughter, feeling dumbfounded. His eyes narrowed as if to guess something. Renato¡¯s refusal of medical treatment deepened the suspicion he had been having for a while.


    What should I do?


    Khalid briefly debated whether to pretend not to know or to push Renato now, then made a decision and moved. At first, Khalid tried to pass it on as something that had nothing to do with him, but if the other person behaved like this, it would be different. He had to clearly point out what bothered him to avoid further problems.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    With one hand on the bed, Khalid called out to Renato in a low voice. Then he slowly leaned his upper body. His hand¡¯s weight made the bedsheet sag down.


    ¡°Your, highness?¡±


    As a shadow fell over his face, Renato widened his eyes. He felt suffocated because the distance between them suddenly narrowed.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that has been bothering me for a while.¡±


    Khalid pressed his upper body closer to Renato before he had a chance to move back. When they were so close that the tips of their noses almost touched, Renato¡¯s pale purple eyes shook.


    ¡°Something that, has been bothering you?¡±


    Renato managed to ask back. The distance between them was too close. Because of that, he wanted to pull his head back or avoid the man¡¯s gaze, but he couldn¡¯t. He could only look at the gleaming red eyes like a bewitched person.


    ¡°Since you refuse to get a medical check-up¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid firmly held Renato with his gaze, then moved his right hand without taking his eyes off him. His long, hard fingers rested on Renato¡¯s shirt. In an instant, Renato¡¯s waist became stiff.


    ¡°Is it because of this scar?¡±


    Khalid gently pressed his thumb down without giving Renato a chance to dodge. Renato¡¯s body trembled, startled by the hand that pressed the exact spot where his scar was.


    ¡°How, ugh.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to ask how I knew? Who do you think was the person to take off your outer garments when you struggled to avoid the check-up, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°T, then¡­¡­¡±


    When Khalid asked back, Renato¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. It was a felony to forcefully touch an imperial family member¡¯s body who could express their opinions even in an unconscious state.


    Baikal, not knowing what to do with Renato¡¯s continued refusal, turned to Khalid for help. Because before Louis and Luna arrived, the only person who could touch Renato¡¯s body was Khalid, who had equal status to Renato.


    ¡°You were terrified when anyone touched you, so I was the only one to attend to you, Your Imperial Highness. I had to wipe your body with a towel because your fever did not drop and you were constantly sweating. And then I found it.¡±


    Tap, tap. His long index finger touched the scar protruding over the soft skin. Renato trembled because of the touch that stimulated his skin as if gliding on a piano key. Khalid slowly continued to speak, tenaciously watching Renato¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I am the only one who knows about your scar, so please don¡¯t worry. I noticed that even your guard knight and the chief attendant didn¡¯t seem to know about this yet.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    His hard finger gently glided along the newly generated skin. Renato¡¯s thin cloth rustled along with the man¡¯s movement, stimulating his sensitive skin. Renato tightly closed his eyes because of the unfamiliar ticklish sensation. A groan escaped from his closed lips.


    ¡°S, stop. Please don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Unable to endure the strange sensation, Renato grabbed Khalid¡¯s hand that was touching his scar. Only then did Khalid stop moving.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±


    Renato let out a breath he had been holding back and panted. He couldn¡¯t stop shaking. With a flushed face, Renato looked at Khalid who tormented him with resentment. He couldn¡¯t understand why he had to suffer from this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are doing this, your highness. What does a scar on my body have anything to do with you? As if it was a big mistake for me to refuse a check-up¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me?¡±


    Khalid tilted his head and asked back. His forehead wrinkled, and his neat eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you propose to me?¡±


    ¡°This matter and that matter¡­¡­¡±


    Renato was about to refute that the two matters were different, but then froze and stopped his words. It was because the bright pupils similar to blazing flames had come close enough to fill his vision. Khalid growled in a voice as ferocious as his blazing eyes.


    ¡°I am the type of person who believes that people who will become each other¡¯s companions should not have any secrets from each other. Even if it¡¯s a mutually beneficial political scheme, or a three-year contract.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You are saying as if you plan to accept my proposal.¡±


    Renato was momentarily overwhelmed by Khalid¡¯s momentum, but then calmly responded. He was confused when the man looked so angry, but if the man had made up his mind to accept his proposal, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to understand.


    It was a big flaw for imperial family members or nobles to have scars on their bodies if they were not knights. Perhaps it would be different if they married out of love, but in the marriage market where thorough calculations and political schemes were made, they would be considered defective items like cracked porcelain.


    Even if it was a contract, marriage was still marriage.


    As Renato, who belonged to the Empire¡¯s imperial family that was famous for their extraordinary bodies and healing powers, fainted in front of his eyes and even had a scar, it was understandable if Khalid felt bad about his proposal. The man might have felt that he was tricked.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s half and half for me.¡±


    Khalid frankly answered. In fact, he couldn¡¯t figure out the exact reason why he was feeling so bad.


    However, the way Renato kept hiding something and trying to handle things alone was particularly unpleasant to him. Perhaps because while taking care of Renato for several hours, Renato¡¯s condition that he had seen was unusual.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want that. It was my fault.¡¯


    ¡®No, hic, please, don¡¯t leave me alone.¡¯


    Renato didn¡¯t seem to remember anything at all, but he didn¡¯t just quietly pass out.


    Having some kind of terrible nightmare, Renato miserably sobbed the entire time he was unconscious, and then repeatedly apologized, saying he was at fault.


    When Khalid wiped off his sweats, he struggled as if convulsing, or curled up and trembled. And after that, Renato cried and held onto him, so Khalid had no choice but to stay by his side.


    After a few hours of exhaustion, Khalid came to a conclusion. Renato was not in a normal condition right now.


    ¡°If I only think about the benefits I will get, it is right to accept Your Imperial Highness¡¯ proposal. But there are a lot of things that bother me.¡±


    ¡°What is bothering you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to answer everything because my thoughts aren¡¯t organized, but¡­¡­ First of all, the conditions are just too good. To the extent that I even wonder if it¡¯s a trap.¡±


    ¡°Is good condition a problem?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the type to think that there is no such thing as goodwill without reason in this world.¡±


    Khalid said aloud what had been bothering him this whole time. What Renato offered in return for the marriage seemed like an extravagant banquet to him. It was a strange thought, but Khalid felt as if Renato wanted to help him.

 Chapter 38

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t put forward those conditions, you would have rejected it without any hesitation, your highness. For me, it was a bet to increase my chance of success.¡±


    ¡°If that was your intention, it was half successful. All the knights want me to accept Your Imperial Highness¡¯ proposal.¡±


    Khaled wryly smiled as he recalled the conversation he had with the Knights Order¡¯s executives. But he soon erased the smile on his lips and made eye contact with Renato.


    ¡°But there are too many things that you are hiding, so I can¡¯t just gloss over them because of the good conditions. Just like today as well¡­¡­ There are many things that I don¡¯t understand, so I keep wondering. I wonder why it has to be me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I will ask you straightforwardly. Why me? Why did you choose me as your contract partner?¡±


    He had asked a similar question before, but this time, his meaning was a little different. Khalid wanted to know Renato¡¯s true feelings, not political calculations or deals. With that, he thought he would be able to make a decision.


    ¡°But I think I have already told you why I proposed to you, your highness.¡±


    ¡°There is a reason other than that, right?¡±


    Khalid looked at Renato with a confident expression. He came up with this thought a while ago.


    ¡®Kha, lid.¡¯


    ¡®Please, help me¡­¡­¡¯


    Just before fainting, Renato was calling his name. The voice that made his heart ache for a moment was filled with a sense of familiarity as if calling out to someone Renato had known for a long time.


    Hearing that voice, Khalid remembered how Renato was strangely welcoming toward him when they first met. Renato was also aware of his subtle conflict with Maryam, which only his closest aides knew.


    It was not long before his strange feeling sprouted into clear doubt. Khalid wanted to know where Renato¡¯s one-sided intimacy with him came from.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure anyone other than me would have been interested in the conditions that you offered, Your Imperial Highness. And yet you chose me.¡±


    A change of nationality did not mean a change in origin. Renato must have known that it would be less burdensome to hold hands with a suitable noble in the Empire rather than with Khalid, a royal of another country.


    However, Renato chose Khalid. And he reached out to him. He said Khalid was the right person, and it could only be Khalid.


    ¡°I want to know the real reason why you insist that it has to be me.¡±


    Renato gulped when Khalid stared straight at him. The man¡¯s glistening red eyes were urging him to reveal the secret he was keeping.


    I can¡¯t step back here.


    Renato raised his neck, not avoiding Khalid¡¯s gaze. Now, he had to be brazen.


    ¡°You must have felt something at the last welcome banquet as well, your highness. Do you really think there will be anyone among the Empire¡¯s nobles who will hold my hand?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid muffled his words, remembering the nobles who secretly looked down on Renato in the banquet hall. When the man showed that kind of reaction, Renato deliberately asked further.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is like in the Khan Kingdom, but in the Empire, 20 is not a young age. Do you understand what it means that I still don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦ at this age?¡±


    A Beta could also give birth to an Alpha or Omega by having a dominant Omega as their companion. According to the Empire¡¯s law, Renato could not become the Emperor, but his children could ascend to the throne.


    Blanche and Marquis Medus also initially tried to marry Renato early so that he would have a child that would succeed to the throne. But things didn¡¯t go their way.


    The nobles with dominant Omega children had a negative attitude towards marriage with Renato. Not only their families, but the dominant Omegas themselves were also too prideful to become Renato¡¯s companion.


    Born as dominant Omegas and raised with love, they were arrogant and had more pride than others. Therefore, they did not want to accept a Beta who did not have the right to the throne as their companion.


    Of course, some people showed interest in Renato even under such circumstances. After all, if they gave birth to either an Alpha or Omega child, that would make them the next Emperor¡¯s mother or maternal relatives.


    But that also collapsed when Trudy was born. Since an Alpha like Trudy was born, even if they married Renato, there would be no benefit to them. Thus, Renato held his d¨¦butante and coming-of-age ceremony without a fianc¨¦.


    ¡°You are the best person I can choose at the moment, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the only reason?¡±


    As soon as Renato finished his answer, a sharp question returned. Khalid fiercely stared at Renato with scrutinizing eyes. The answer that Khalid was the best person Renato could choose was not a lie, but it wasn¡¯t the full truth Khalid was hoping for either.


    ¡°I will ask you again. Is there really no other reason?¡±


    Their gazes met in the air. Meeting the man¡¯s blazing red eyes, Renato unknowingly seized the blanket. Facing the eyes filled with a determination to thoroughly dig out what he was hiding, he could feel his neck become cold. Renato felt as if a sharp sword was pointed close to his neck.


    If it were you, I thought you would help me this time too.


    Renato struggled to swallow the words that came up to his throat. After all, he couldn¡¯t reveal everything here. How can I say that in my previous life, you proposed to me as well?


    Suppressing his soaring emotions, Renato lowered his gaze. It was purely because of the memories of his previous life that he planned to marry Khalid by contract.


    ¡®The King of the Khan Kingdom has sent you a marriage proposal. Does this even make sense?¡¯


    When he heard from Maximo that Khalid had proposed to him, Renato immediately knew that the man had taken action to keep their old promise.


    ¡®I will definitely come back. Even if I can¡¯t come back, I¡¯ll keep my promise somehow¡­¡­ So please hold on a little longer.¡¯


    Shortly after Maximo became the Emperor, Khalid was forced to leave for the Khan Kingdom. It was because Queen Maryam suddenly passed away. Before leaving the Empire, he asked Renato to wait for him.


    And exactly two years later, Khalid, who became the new King of the Khan Kingdom, took action without forgetting his promise to Renato. He sent a letter of marriage proposal stating that he would like to have Renato as his companion.


    However, in his previous life, Khalid and Renato never met again. The two never got married, either.


    ¡®What¡¯s your relationship with that goddamn bastard? Just what, that punk¡­¡­ Fuck! You just pretended to be docile, how dare you!¡¯


    ¡®Just when? Since when have you had that kind of relationship with that bastard? You didn¡¯t? Do you really think I will believe that?¡¯


    On the day Khalid¡¯s proposal arrived, Maximo expressed inexplicable anger and terribly pressed Renato. Then the man couldn¡¯t hold back his rage, and¡­¡­


    Don¡¯t think about it.


    Feeling his stomach become hot, Renato bit his lip. Just thinking about it gave him chills and pain at the scar in his lower abdomen.


    In his previous life, Khalid¡¯s proposal caused Renato¡¯s death. But Renato did not resent him. Rather, he was grateful.


    He was grateful that Khalid did not forget his promise to him, and that as a result, he had gone back in time.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    When Renato¡¯s complexion turned pale, Khalid had a startled expression. Renato¡¯s cheeks, which had regained their complexion a little, seemed to have turned white again.


    ¡°My apologies. I was too agitated and was rude to you.¡±


    Realizing his mistake, Khalid immediately apologized. He thought he was pushing a person who just woke up after several hours too hard.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m quite slow-witted, so I¡¯m not sure what you are looking for as an answer, your highness.¡±


    Looking at Khalid apologizing to him, Renato avoided answering. In his heart, he wanted to tell Khalid everything.


    To him, Khalid was stronger and more reliable than anyone else when the man was on the same side. In the past, Renato also relied on his strength and received a lot of comfort.


    But that Khalid was only in his previous life, while it was dangerous to believe in Khalid now. Especially when the man suspected that Renato was hiding something like now.


    ¡°Okay. I will not ask any more questions now.¡±


    Khalid softly sighed when Renato refused to answer, then withdrew. When reflecting, he felt that he was too agitated today. He also had this thought before, but it was strangely difficult for him to maintain his composure whenever there was a matter involving Renato.


    ¡°Now that this story is over, I have something I want to tell you about your scar, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    When the talk about the scar came out, Renato¡¯s eyes slightly trembled. The hand that had been stroking his scar a while ago and the strange ticklish sensation rushed to his mind, making his waist stiffen. Renato looked at Khalid with eyes full of vigilance.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scar. The big problem is hiding it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you said ¡®just¡¯, you seem to be unaware of your condition, Your Imperial Highness. Then again, it must be the reason why something like that happened today.¡±

 Chapter 39

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Renato¡¯s expression stiffened when seeing Khalid saying as if his fainting had a specific cause. Khalid immediately asked back, perhaps because he had been waiting.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of trauma?¡±


    ¡°Trauma¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words, I¡¯m talking about post-traumatic stress disorder. It refers to the situation when a person who was severely traumatized by war or disaster feels the same fear or pain when they encounter a similar situation.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Should I explain it more simply? A person who almost died from drowning will never be able to swim again, or a person who was nearly stabbed to death by a sword will hyperventilate just by looking at a sharp object¡­¡­ These are typical symptoms of trauma.¡±


    Renato¡¯s pale violet-colored eyes shook because of Khalid¡¯s explanation. Renato seemed to understand why the man was saying that to him. So, Khalid meant that¡­¡­


    ¡°Are you saying I have post-traumatic stress disorder?¡±


    ¡°If I put together what I have felt after seeing you and what I have heard from Dame Luna today, that seems to be the case, Your Imperial Highness. Perhaps that scar was the cause.¡±


    Khalid¡¯s gaze went down. Realizing where he was looking, Renato reflexively shrank his waist. With just the man¡¯s gaze, subtle heat rose from his scar. It was a strange feeling, different from the pain that normally tormented Renato.


    ¡°With those symptoms, you must have noticed as well, Your Imperial Highness. Have you ever felt that your condition was strange lately?¡±


    ¡°A little bit. But today was the first time I fainted.¡±


    ¡°Considering what happened today, such symptoms happen when you see a sword or blood, right? Your body trembles, or, conversely, hardens¡­¡­ You will probably find it difficult to breathe. And when I look at you earlier, I feel like you had phantom pain as well¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°H, how.¡±


    Renato couldn¡¯t deny any of Khalid¡¯s examples. All of them were things he had experienced. The pain from the scar that came up every moment, the tremors that could not be controlled, and other symptoms all occurred after he returned to the past.


    So he thought it was the aftereffects of regression. But was it because of trauma, not aftereffects?


    Renato bit his lower lip with a confused expression. Khalid didn¡¯t know this, but besides seeing a sword or blood, there were other times when he panicked as well. It was when he met Maximo.


    Perhaps that man is the cause of the trauma.


    Renato¡¯s face darkened when he thought of Maximo. Just thinking about the man made him feel a tingling, aching sensation near his scar.


    ¡°So I really¡­¡­¡±


    Unable to continue his words, Renato closed his mouth. If it was made certain that he was having a trauma, his plans for the future might be disrupted.


    ¡°You will have to be diagnosed to know for sure, but I think it¡¯s likely to be post-traumatic stress disorder.¡±


    ¡°How do you know this, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Post-traumatic stress disorder is a disorder that many knights and soldiers suffer from. I have seen countless people with the same symptoms as Your Imperial Highness¡¯ over the years.¡±


    It was very arduous to stay sane on the battlefield where people died every day, where a comrade who laughed and chatted with them in the morning returned as a cold corpse in the afternoon.


    The wound caused by the death of a comrade, the guilt of murder, the primal fear of dying¡­¡­ Khalid had met people who suffered from traumas because of various reasons.


    Some of them eventually gave up the sword path. In severe cases, they even took their own lives. That was why he felt worried about Renato.


    ¡°If you leave it like this, your symptoms will only get worse. You should start treatment right away.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±


    Renato hesitated with a troubled expression. If he was fortunate enough, he might be able to receive treatment without Marquis Medus knowing, but he was not confident to explain when and how this scar appeared.


    Is it also because of Marquis Medus?


    Seeing Renato hesitating to seek treatment, Khalid recalled what he had seen in Nasir¡¯s report. Renato had made up his mind to part ways with Marquis Medus, so it was understandable that Renato didn¡¯t want to show his weak side in front of that man, but if he didn¡¯t get treatment, his symptoms would only get worse.


    ¡°¡­¡­Would you like to meet the military doctor on our side?¡±


    After agonizing for a while, Khalid carefully recommended. He knew it wasn¡¯t good to do Renato a favor when he still couldn¡¯t decide whether he would be with Renato in the future or not, but he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to a sick person.


    ¡°Military doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sir Souad is an expert in trauma therapy. I think it¡¯ll be fine if you receive medical treatment for a short while whenever you visit the diplomatic office for business.¡±


    Even Marquis Medus would not know the details of what was going on in the diplomatic office where Khalid exerted influence. Khalid was confident that if Renato wanted to, he could get treatment without even his closest aides like Luna and Louis knowing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about words leaking out.¡±


    ¡°It would be great if I could get treatment, but¡­¡­ Why are you doing this kind of favor?¡±


    Renato asked with a confused expression. He knew Khalid was a kind person. But the goodwill he was showing now was excessive.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡­ Hmm, I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m worried about the health of someone who might be my companion in the future.¡±


    Khalid muffled his words for a moment, then playfully responded. Truthfully, he himself didn¡¯t even understand why he cared so much about Renato.


    But one thing was certain: he would continue to be swayed by Renato in the future. His intuition, which was much stronger than others¡¯, was shouting like that to him.


    ¡°So please answer me.¡±


    Khalid leaned his body towards Renato. His hand once again accurately touched the scar hidden under the shirt. The sudden touch made Renato gasp.


    ¡°Who made this scar?¡±


    Khalid lightly rubbed the scar at his fingertips and asked in a quiet tone. Then, he recalled the scar he had seen a few hours ago.


    The new skin that grew on Renato¡¯s pure white skin without blemishes was definitely caused by a stab wound. Moreover, the shape of the scar was also unusual. It was clear that the person who wounded Renato wasn¡¯t just any random person, but someone who had used the sword quite a bit.


    If this scar remained even with the unique healing power of the imperial family, it would have been so serious to the point of endangering Renato¡¯s life.


    The more he thought about the culprit who wounded Renato, the angrier he strangely became. He applied more force to the scar at his fingertips.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh, what will you do if you know?¡±


    Letting out a short groan, Renato grabbed Khalid¡¯s hand on his waist. He bit his lip, desperately holding back the groans that were about to come out of his mouth.


    ¡°Because a madman that stabbed an imperial family member with a sword should be punished, am I wrong? Ah, or is that person already dead?¡±


    Khalid took his hand off the scar and pretended not to know. In fact, he had some guesses as to who the culprit was. There was only one person who had made Renato show strange reactions so far.


    Maximo Florence.


    Khalid slightly frowned, remembering their meeting at the welcome banquet. Back then, Renato had the reactions of a typical assault victim.


    ¡°My scar has nothing to do with you, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it will have something to do with me in the future.¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s words, Renato¡¯s expression subtly changed. He felt like he was continuously swayed around by this man from a while ago. Feeling choked up for some reason, Renato pursed his lower lip. Renato was slightly annoyed by Khalid¡¯s attitude of acting vaguely as if he would accept the proposal, while still attempting to solve his own curiosity.


    ¡°¡­¡­If you are curious, please marry me.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when you accept my proposal, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°I am not yet your companion, your highness. I¡¯m just someone who might be your companion. So I don¡¯t feel obligated to answer your question.¡±


    Renato refused to answer Khalid¡¯s question in a sullen tone. Khalid¡¯s face became blank for a moment because of the sharp reaction that was unlike Renato¡¯s. But soon, the corners of his lips went up, and he let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°You are right, Your Imperial Highness. I was being rude.¡±


    With soft laughter, Khalid lightly retreated as if admitting his defeat. However, the distance between the two was still close enough to faintly feel each other¡¯s breath. Feeling uncomfortable, Renato moved his body back.


    ¡°If you know now¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°However, you know what it means to become an Alpha¡¯s companion but still insist on marrying me, right, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Renato was about to ask Khalid to part away from him, but stopped when hearing the man¡¯s words. Knowing what it means? His light purple eyes stared at the red irises with suspicion.


    Khalid smirked when seeing Renato react like that. It was a mischievous smile just like a villain who found someone to tease.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about marriages with Betas, but Alphas and Omegas have the duty to consummate the wedding even if they are married for convenience.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Note: Happy 40 chapters! And also, Merry Christmas and happy holiday to you, no matter where you are!


    Thanks to Yuki-Snack¡¯s kofi support, we¡¯ll have a chapter every day for this entire week (yes I¡¯m also speedrun the work, please wish me luck). Take care, keep warm and enjoy your holiday! Also, Happy New Year in advance to every corner of the world!


    { Translated at Blessed Empyrean wordpress. }


    ¡°Consummate¡­¡­?


    ¡°Yes. When Alphas and Omegas have a companion, they should only spend their ruts and heat cycles with that person.¡±


    Alphas and Omegas were more instinctive and weaker against desire than Betas. This was because of their innate pheromones.


    In the past, it was common for people to spend the night randomly because of sudden ruts and heat cycles, and end up having unwanted children. Some committed adultery and then escaped using pheromone excuses, and scandalous affairs also happened.


    To prevent those kinds of catastrophes, Alphas and Omegas were taught to control their pheromones and resist others¡¯ pheromones from an early age.


    In addition, there was a social rule stating that they could enjoy a free sex life before marriage but had to strictly keep their loyalty to their companion after marriage.


    In particular, in the Khan Kingdom with its strict monogamous society, paramours and illegitimate children that destroyed the family¡¯s peace were greatly despised. People there placed great importance on keeping marital obligations even in arranged marriages.


    ¡°The union of an Alpha and a Beta is no exception. And I am a dominant Alpha. As a knight, I usually control my ruts with inhibitors, but I can¡¯t do that every time.¡±


    No matter how great a knight was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go into battles when their ruts or heat cycles came. At those times, their rationality disappeared, and only instincts remained.


    For that reason, those who were in the army were closely monitored and took inhibitors to control their cycles. However, there was a limit to artificially blocking the body¡¯s natural phenomena.


    ¡°To prevent inhibitors¡¯ side effects, it is advised to stop taking inhibitors and have a natural rut once every few months. Do you know why I brought this up?¡±


    As soon as Khalid asked that question, he embraced Renato¡¯s waist with his arm and pulled Renato towards him just like a beast snatching its prey. Unable to react to the sudden physical contact, the slender body was helplessly dragged by Khalid.


    The moment their bodies overlapped, a breath as cool as the air of a winter forest tickled Renato¡¯s lips, and a strangely sweet yet bitter body odor stimulated his nose. Surprised, Renato grabbed the firm shoulder at his fingertips.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a contract, marriage is marriage, and my companion for three years will be you, Your Imperial Highness. That means when my ruts come, you will have to spend the night together with me.¡±


    ¡°That, that¡­¡­¡±


    Renato¡¯s violet-colored eyes shook because of that low whisper. His white and thin eyelashes trembled like snowflakes. Khalid asked in a low voice, looking at Renato as if he was about to devour him.


    ¡°What do you think, Your Imperial Highness? Are you prepared to entangle your body with mine?¡±


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    In response to the straightforward question, Renato swallowed a gasp and curled his lips inward. Just now, their lips almost touched. In addition, their faces were very close to each other now.


    ¡°Please answer me.¡±


    When Renato closed his lips, refusing to answer, Khalid¡¯s fingers that had been firmly holding his waist went up along his small back. The action made Renato¡¯s back stiffen and the back of his neck tremble.


    ¡°W, wait, ugh.¡±


    Finally, Renato, unable to bear it, raised his voice, but couldn¡¯t finish his words and curled his shoulders. Before he could notice, the man¡¯s fingers already reached the nape of his neck and touched his purple-tinted silver hair.


    ¡°Is this your first time being touched like this?¡±


    Feeling the body in his arms stiffen, Khalid asked in a gentle tone. Renato didn¡¯t answer. To be exact, he couldn¡¯t.


    Every time Khalid spoke, either the man¡¯s lips or his breath would brush and tickle the gap between Renato¡¯s nose and his upper lip. If Renato moved his lips, he thought their lips would really touch.


    In the end, Renato only slightly nodded his head instead of answering. Then Khalid furtively smiled with an expression saying that Renato¡¯s answer was predictable.


    Renato was obviously not good at making contact with other people. Of course he wasn¡¯t good at sexual innuendo like this, but he seemed to have little experience in intimate skinship with someone, such as hugging or stroking, as well.


    Was that perhaps the reason? Khalid felt as if he was bullying a small white rabbit when Renato reacted to every little touch.


    ¡°If we get married, we will have to do more than this in the future, but¡­¡­¡±


    Together with his wicked words, Khalid¡¯s long, hard fingers ran through Renato¡¯s soft hair without hesitation. When Khalid touched the soft earlobe with his thumb, the body in his arms grandly flinched.


    Khalid briefly enjoyed the feeling of the thin, fine hair gently flowing between his fingers, unlike his own thick and rough hair, and then moved his hand away.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do if you are surprised and stiffen up at only this level?¡±


    His faintly heated red eyes looked down at Renato¡¯s bright red face which seemed as if the sun had set there.


    Seeing the red cheeks heat up as if they were about to burst, Khalid suddenly had a strange worry that if he teased Renato more here, he might cry.


    Should I stop here?


    Engulfed in an incomprehensible regret, Khalid pulled his body back, which was so close to Renato that their breaths were entangled with each other¡¯s.


    Khalid had intended to alert the innocent Prince-nim and scare him a little to reconsider his thoughts on marriage, but he was unwittingly absorbed in the reaction that was much cuter than expected.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡­¡±


    Renato let out a breath he had been holding back when feeling the warmth moving away from him. His entire body was shaking just like his heart.


    ¡°Do you realize what it means to marry me now?¡±


    Renato was still breathing heavily with his flushed face. He felt upset because while Khalid was completely fine without any signs of embarrassment, he lost his composure with only that kind of thing.


    I have to admit this.


    Truthfully, he hadn¡¯t really thought much about the consummation that Khalid was talking about until a while ago. Renato meekly admitted his mistake.


    It was unavoidable since he had lived a life in which he had never had a proper relationship with anyone, let alone dating, in a world as narrow as inside a cage.


    Although he received compulsory sex education as a Prince, it was literally just a formality. He might have dreamed of having a companion when he was young, but when he grew up to a certain extent, he gave up the expectation of having someone next to him for the rest of his life.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that there was absolutely no seduction from other people at all. Renato¡¯s appearance was so exceptional that even the nobles who disdained him had to recognize it.


    Perhaps because of the fairy blood flowing in their bodies, the imperial family of the Fleurette Empire had a mysterious aura reminiscent of flowers or trees. In addition to that, Renato¡¯s beauty also resembled Blanche, the flower of the social circle.


    Noble with excellent aesthetics often referred to Renato as an odorless flower. Among them, there were people who approached him as well.


    Naturally, Renato refused the approaching attempts of those who harbored irreverent desires. As a result, he had no choice but to be sexually ignorant compared to his age.


    Therefore, even when he proposed to Khalid, he didn¡¯t think deeply about it. Honestly, he also found it surprising that an Alpha like Khalid was willing to spend the night with a Beta like him.


    It was because most of the Alphas and Omegas that Renato had met in the past didn¡¯t want to sleep with a Beta.


    ¡°The weight of marriage, whether it is out of love or a deal, is never light. I hope you will take this into consideration as well, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°I, I can do it!¡±


    Upset because of Khalid¡¯s tone as if talking to a child, Renato raised his voice in rebellion. He looked up at Khalid with a stubborn expression.


    ¡°I was just surprised. I already said the other day that when we are married, I will fulfill the duty of a companion. Of, of course, I was thinking about that as well.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t give Khalid an excuse to reject. Renato protested with a little lie. He wanted to speak calmly and confidently, but his tongue kept twisting.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t have any experience, but once I get used to it, I can do it as much as you want. So, please don¡¯t worry about this and just think seriously about the marriage proposal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Well, if you say so. Somehow the talk became too long. I will call your guard knight and attendant right away.¡±


    Khalid stared at him with his eyes narrowed, seemingly unable to believe Renato¡¯s words, then got up from the bed with a light smile. He thought that it was not good to torment a patient too much.


    ¡°Ah, even if you don¡¯t wish to get a medical check-up, please meet a palace doctor. If you don¡¯t do so, I think trouble might occur later.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°And please think about being introduced to our side¡¯s military doctor. It¡¯s not a bad thing for you, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    After finishing his words, Khalid left the room. Renato, who was left alone and did not know what to do, repeatedly clutched the blanket, then released it. He felt as if Khalid¡¯s breath and touch that brushed against his skin were still there.

 Chapter 41

    ¡°You must have had a hard time because of what happened.¡±


    Three days after Renato stayed overnight at Khalid¡¯s official residence, a tea time was held in the greenhouse belonging to the inner palace at Marquis Medus¡¯ request. The Marquis comforted Renato in a benevolent voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how surprised I was when I heard that you were attacked by the gangsters and passed out.¡±


    Marquis Medus made a distressed expression as he recalled hearing the news of Renato a few days ago. He was not surprised by most things, but at that moment, he was greatly taken aback.


    ¡°I had to go to the suburbs of the capital that day, so I heard the news late. As your personal doctor, I¡¯m disqualified. My apologies.¡±


    ¡°It is not something you should apologize for, Marquis. I only became unconscious for a moment¡­¡­ Thanks to the grand prince¡¯s emergency measures, I was able to recover. A military doctor from the Khan Kingdom and a palace doctor said that there was no major problem.¡±


    When the Marquis apologized, Renato smiled to assure the Marquis that he was fine. He deliberately took action knowing that Marquis Medus was leaving the capital for a house call that day.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that nothing serious happened. But just in case, can I do a quick check-up for you after drinking tea?¡±


    ¡°I would be grateful if you could do so.¡±


    As soon as the conversation between the two was finished, Blanche put down the teacup and opened his mouth as if it was his turn.


    ¡°You seem to have done useless things ever since becoming the special protocol officer. Why did you visit the dwarf¡¯s workshop in the first place? You could have just left it to your subordinates.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I had to go there personally to get the order¡­¡­ I was motivated by the wish to do well.¡±


    Hearing Blanche¡¯s rebuke, Renato bowed his head in a submissive manner. Although he had never expected it in the first place, when facing the face and voice carrying no worries at all, he still couldn¡¯t help but had a bitter smile.


    ¡°Hmph, what can you even do? What the hell was the Emperor thinking when he appointed you as the protocol officer?¡±


    Blanche, who had been staring at Renato, shifted his gaze to Maximo who had been sitting there with a sullen expression for a while.


    ¡°But your expression is quite bad today, young lord. Do you perhaps feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m feeling uncomfortable, but the more I think about it, the more detestable that grand prince is.¡±


    Maximo replied, perhaps having waited for Blanche¡¯s question. His voice was full of hostility towards Khalid.


    ¡°Detestable?¡±


    ¡°We briefly exchanged greetings at the welcome banquet. He was arrogant even back then¡­¡­ Ha, I thought he was behaving like that because he had good skills, but now he has already caused problems.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°They say he is an excellent knight who has never been defeated, but he couldn¡¯t do his job properly, so I¡¯m honestly disappointed. How careless he was to even miss some gangster remnants, causing His Imperial Highness to be attacked?¡±


    Renato slightly frowned when Maximo suddenly criticized Khalid. Something felt unsettling. While Renato contemplated how to stop him, Maximo continued his words.


    ¡°This cannot be overlooked. His Imperial Highness must be compensated for the damage he has suffered.¡±


    ¡°Damage compensation, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    ¡°The best thing is to get consolation money from him, but what kind of money would a poor country living as mercenaries even have? We have to rip him off with something else.¡±


    ¡°Something else? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I think we should ask him for free monster subjugation or other military cooperation. Even if we don¡¯t do anything, it seems that the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is trying to take action as well.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that was why the grand prince entered the palace today¡­¡­ Anyway, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reasonable for His Imperial Highness to continue his work as the protocol officer.¡±


    When Maximo¡¯s arrow pointed toward him, Renato turned his head to look at the man.


    ¡°What do you mean, lord Maximo?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just like what I said. I hope you can step down from your duties as the protocol officer right now.¡±


    When their gazes met, Maximo gave an unpleasant smile. In a relaxed manner, he persuaded Renato to step down from his job as the protocol officer.


    ¡°It was a command from His Majesty the Emperor. I cannot afford to quit.¡±


    ¡°We have a good excuse, don¡¯t we? We can say that you need medical attention after this attack. Would His Majesty the Emperor force a sick person to work?¡±


    The man¡¯s deep purple eyes sharply gleamed. They were filled with the willingness to somehow bring Renato down from his position as the protocol officer.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Your Majesty?¡±


    Maximo asked for Blanche¡¯s consent, perhaps thinking there was no need to talk to Renato. As long as Blanche and Marquis Medus agreed, there would be no need to care about Renato¡¯s will.


    ¡°Since His Imperial Highness was injured, there would be many things to be ripped off from the grand prince.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea, but¡­¡­¡±


    Blanche, who had been dissatisfied with Renato¡¯s appointment as the protocol officer, showed interest. However, the final decision belonged to the Marquis.


    ¡°What do you think, father?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Marquis Medus pondered while stroking his beard. Feeling urgent when seeing that, Renato quickly opened his mouth.


    ¡°The grand prince already knows that there is nothing wrong with me. If we suddenly say I was injured, he would think it¡¯s strange¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We can say that you are suffering from aftereffects.¡±


    Maximo responded, interrupting Renato¡¯s words. He glared at Renato with a gaze saying his attempt was just futile. Renato¡¯s scar throbbed because of the man¡¯s gaze, but he did not give in and reaffirmed his opinion.


    ¡°If I suddenly step down from my job as the protocol officer, His Majesty the Emperor will not be pleased. We have yet to know what his intention was when he appointed me as the special protocol officer.¡±


    Trying to ignore Maximo¡¯s gaze stabbing at his cheek, Renato talked to Marquis Medus. After all, it was the Marquis who could decide on Renato¡¯s protocol officer issue at this place. Even if Maximo objected, it would be over if Renato could persuade the Marquis.


    ¡°If His Majesty the Emperor takes issue with my resignation or gets angry, things may get even worse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡±


    Marquis Medus, unaware that Renato had joined hands with Tristan, nodded his head. Among them, Renato was the only one who could grasp the Emperor¡¯s intentions or extract information from him. Things might be different later, but a connection between the Emperor and Renato wouldn¡¯t have started now.


    ¡°Above all, grand prince Khalid was very sorry for me. At times like this, I think it would be better for me to show my face more often to provoke his guilty conscience and build an acquaintance¡­¡­¡±


    If he insisted more strongly now, the Marquis would certainly think it was strange. Renato deliberately slurred his words, pretending to watch Marquis Medus¡¯ reactions. To avoid the Marquis¡¯ suspicion, he should show a timid attitude just like before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think His Imperial Highness needs to resign from his job as the protocol officer. As you just said, Your Imperial Highness, the grand prince owes you a debt¡­¡­ It will be a big help when we bring him to our side in the future.¡±


    Fortunately, Renato¡¯s trick worked against the Marquis. Marquis Medus sided with Renato, not Maximo. Maximo opened his mouth, intending to protest, but then closed his mouth again. He was not yet strong enough to complain or protest against the Marquis.


    ¡°The most important thing is for you to build a close acquaintance with the grand prince as soon as possible, Your Imperial Highness. Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I will try my best.¡±


    Renato answered in a small voice. Marquis Medus wriggled one eyebrow, dissatisfied with his lack of confidence, but he still gently smiled.


    * * *


    ¡°Just what are you thinking?¡±


    As he came out of the greenhouse, Renato stopped when hearing a voice calling him. Maximo, who had been waiting for Renato to come out of the entrance, approached him with a huff.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be asking.¡±


    Renato gave strength to his toes and raised his head straight. He didn¡¯t want to show a frightened appearance in front of Maximo.


    ¡°You told me to stop being the protocol officer, were you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I told you to quit for my sake? It was for you! Do you still want to do that job after passing out on a dirty street because of that bastard?¡±


    ¡°Mind your words. The grand prince helped me. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I might have been seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Maximo burst into laughter, shocked by Renato¡¯s defense of Khalid. Then, the man pushed his ominous wrinkled face close to Renato.


    ¡°You¡¯re defending that grand prince bastard in front of me, right?¡±


    Renato¡¯s shoulders stiffened, startled by the man¡¯s ferocious growl, then he quickly clenched his teeth. It was still tolerable when they were with other people, but whenever he and Maximo faced each other alone, his body stiffened and his heart pounded. Paying attention so that his voice would not tremble, Renato retorted every word with strength.


    ¡°I¡¯m not defending him, I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±


    ¡°Seriously!¡±


    Maximo, shocked by Renato¡¯s refusal to listen to his words, roared in anger. Then, thinking that they were still outside, he took a deep breath and exhaled.


    In the future, he would become the Emperor, but not yet. Even if Renato was just a powerless Prince, if people saw that a Duke¡¯s son like him yelled at Renato, they would definitely think of his action as an obvious mutiny. In a place where there were a lot of eyes like this, he had to mind his behavior.

 Chapter 42

    ¡°Whatever, just tell them that you¡¯re going to quit being the protocol officer right now. Don¡¯t do anything useless and just resign quietly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What right do you have?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Maximo, who was threatening Renato with a menacingly distorted face, stopped. He just blinked stupidly, unable to believe what he had heard. When the man looked at him with a blank expression, Renato spat out his words.


    ¡°I asked who you are to give me orders.¡±


    What is this punk talking about?


    In an instant, Maximo fell into extreme confusion. He felt unfamiliar and weird with Renato, who told him not to give orders. Renato whom Maximo knew was never the kind of person who could say such a thing.


    He was just an idiot who was always scared, a half-wit who couldn¡¯t even make eye contact, a blockhead who couldn¡¯t even have a simple conversation, let alone talk back like this.


    That was the image of Renato that Maximo had. He looked at Renato with a puzzled expression. He had known Renato for a long time, but this was the first time he had seen Renato like this. In particular, Renato¡¯s eyes were different.


    There was still fear in the lavender-colored eyes staring straight at Maximo, but there was also a mixture of emotions different from before. It was clear hostility.


    Seeing the eyes full of hostility toward him, Maximo felt his heart sink. The sense of incongruity he had been feeling recently also grew stronger.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°You? Worried about me?¡±


    Renato smirked as if he had heard a funny joke. This was also the first time Maximo saw Renato laugh at his words. Taken aback, Maximo was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I will take care of my own business. So you don¡¯t have to care about this.¡±


    A voice as cold as the winter wind pierced into Maximo¡¯s ears. The man¡¯s magenta eyes violently shook because of the words that clearly drew a line.


    Not caring about that, Renato passed by Maximo because he had nothing more to say. However, a roughly stretched hand caught him.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Renato¡¯s body momentarily stiffened. Goosebumps ran up from the wrist held by Maximo to his entire body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to care? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Maximo firmly pulled Renato and expressed his anger in a clearly sunken tone. His forehead fiercely wrinkled, and his purple eyes filled with rage fiercely gleamed. The moment he faced the man¡¯s angry expression, Renato¡¯s memories of his previous life surged up again.


    ¡®Smile! Stop crying and smile! Damn it! Goddamn Beta! Fucking Fleurette!¡¯


    A strong headache struck him when that voice resounded in his head. Clenching his teeth, Renato held back a groan. The area around his scar burned as if it were on fire.


    I can¡¯t show weakness here.


    Renato gave strength to his toes and endured Maximo¡¯s gaze. Then, he forced his throat to make a sound.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you keep disturbing me, the last time as well¡­¡­ But don¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±


    ¡°Interfere?¡±


    ¡°You are interfering with my work now, no? It has nothing to do with you whether I¡¯m the protocol officer or not.¡±


    The voice flowing from his quivering lips was awfully cracked, but Renato continued to speak.


    ¡°Why does it have nothing to do with me?! You and I are on the same boat!¡±


    ¡°To be exact, you, His Majesty the Empress, and Marquis Medus are on the same boat.¡±


    ¡°What kind of wordplay is that¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a wordplay, it¡¯s the truth. Have you ever recognized me as an equal? Never. Because I was only a sidekick.¡±


    Renato looked at Maximo with a smile while deprecating himself. Then, Maximo¡¯s face became so unsightly that it couldn¡¯t contort more.


    ¡°Have you really gone crazy?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Reaching the limit of his patience, Maximo seized Renato¡¯s wrist as if to crush it. Renato groaned because of the pain in his wrist.


    I¡¯m scared.


    Having to face violence, Renato felt an inevitable fear. He felt like Maximo would raise his hand to strike his head or slap his cheek at any moment. It was because of the memories engraved deep in his bones.


    ¡®I am the Emperor! The Emperor! But why?! Damn it! Are you also laughing at me internally? You thought I didn¡¯t know that you also think I deserve this?¡¯


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for your blood, you would have already died by my hands!¡¯


    Maximo, who was mentally cornered with doubts about his legitimacy, often vented his anger on Renato. Renato remembered all the terrible violence that was inflicted on him.


    Maximo didn¡¯t stop when Renato screamed, apologized that he was wrong, or begged him to stop. Blanche and Marquis Medus also inflicted numerous wounds on Renato, but Maximo used more direct and destructive violence than what they inflicted.


    ¡°Yes, I have gone crazy.¡±


    Renato affirmed Maximo¡¯s words and forcibly raised the corners of his lips. His jaw twitched and his heart pounded. Even his legs, which had lost their strength, trembled mercilessly.


    Is this a symptom of trauma?


    Renato recalled the explanation Khalid had given him three days ago. Just like what the man said, Renato didn¡¯t even know that something had gone wrong with him. Even though time had returned, all his memories remained.


    It was still the same now. Renato wanted to run away as far as possible from Maximo, shaking off the hand that was holding his wrist.


    But he desperately endured. If he really was traumatized by Maximo like Khalid said, he shouldn¡¯t run away now. If he trembled like an idiot every time he encountered Maximo, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Trudy, as well as Louis and Luna.


    So he persisted. Even if his stomach was boiling, even if his scar was tingling and his intestines felt like flipping over, he persistently gave strength to his toes. The desire not to lose a loved one again became the strength for Renato to face Maximo.


    However, there were times when things didn¡¯t go according to his will. Renato felt his vision gradually become blurry and his mind wander. Perhaps at this rate, he might really pass out in front of Maximo.


    Come to your senses.


    Renato pushed himself and bit the flesh inside his mouth. Then, along with stinging pain, a metallic taste spread in his mouth. Thanks to that, his mind came back a little.


    ¡°Maximo Florence, you know what?¡±


    Renato, whose complexion had turned pale, faintly smiled as he swallowed the blood in his mouth. Seeing the smile that seemed to crumble at any moment, Maximo stiffened. His hand which seemed as though it would break Renato¡¯s hand also momentarily lost strength.


    ¡°Let me say this¡­¡­¡±


    Not missing the opportunity, Renato shook off the man¡¯s hand. Then, he took a few steps backward to distance himself from Maximo.


    ¡°I really hate you.¡±


    ¡°W, what?¡±


    Maximo reached out to grab Renato again, but stopped moving. ¡®Hate¡¯, that word flew like a dagger and pierced his chest.


    ¡°Should I say it again? I hate you.¡±


    Renato conveyed his feelings without trembling so that his pronunciation would not be slurred. This was his declaration of war against Maximo.


    In his mind, he clearly knew a fact. Just like the current Baikal was not the Baikal that contributed to Trudy¡¯s death, the Maximo in front of him was not the Maximo who took Renato¡¯s life.


    However, Renato¡¯s body was deeply engraved with the horror and pain of violence that the man had inflicted. And above all, he had no expectations that Maximo would change just like Baikal.


    If Baikal was a weak person swayed by the will of people in power, Maximo was a tyrant who trampled on others with his own will. Blanche and Marquis Medus were also the same. Even in this life, they would never give up the next throne.


    And apart from that, the three of them had already committed many sins. Not only were they involved in Ludmilla¡¯s death, but in the process of taking control of the noble faction, they destroyed several families and ruined many lives.


    Thanks to Marquis Medus¡¯ evil deeds, Renato was able to oppose them without any hesitation or any expectations.


    ¡°So, from now on, don¡¯t unnecessarily pretend to be close to me. I am not your person.¡±


    Maximo didn¡¯t say anything in response to Renato¡¯s declaration. To be exact, the man seemed to be out of his mind. He just looked at Renato with a blank expression.


    ¡°Then please go home safely, lord Maximo. I hope you will be more polite to me the next time we meet.¡±


    Renato gave Maximo a one-sided greeting and turned around without any regrets. He forced his weak legs to move. Although he poured out his words bravely, it wasn¡¯t that he was not scared of Maximo.


    Renato was afraid that the man would chase after him and start a fight again. It was something that the Maximo he knew would definitely do. Before that could happen, he had to stay as far away from the greenhouse as possible.


    However, Renato couldn¡¯t last long and collapsed. When the tension was relieved, his body reached its limit, then fell. Fortunately, he managed to reach out his hands before hitting the ground, preventing him from completely falling down.


    ¡°Agh¡­¡­¡±


    Half lying on the floor, Renato groaned because of the pain in the palm of his hand. It seemed that his palm was scratched.

 Chapter 43

    After taking a moment to catch his breath, he slowly got up and looked around. Fortunately, there was no sign of Maximo chasing after him.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Renato staggered, leaning against a tree with a tired face. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Thump thump, he could feel his heart still beating fast.


    Did I do well?


    Renato¡¯s face darkened. He tried to hold on a little while ago, thinking he couldn¡¯t lose, but when his emotions subsided, he began to worry that he might have done something unreasonable.


    But if he went back, he would probably have done the same thing. This time, he truly wanted to protect his precious people.


    Trudy, Louis, Luna.


    Reciting the names that made his heart ache just by thinking about them, Renato staggered forward. Instead of going to where Louis and Luna were waiting, he headed the other way. He thought that if he stood in front of the two in this state right now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back his tears.


    * * *


    It¡¯s so tiring.


    Khalid walked out of the presence chamber with a tired face. Even with his strong mentality, he had no choice but to be nervous because it was the first time he met the Emperor of the Empire.


    ¡°Your highness!¡±


    Nasir, who was walking around the hallway with an anxious expression, quickly approached. He carefully asked while lowering his voice so that only Khalid could hear.


    ¡°How was it? Did the talk go well?¡±


    ¡°It worked out. He won¡¯t hold us accountable.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Nasir¡¯s face brightened at Khalid¡¯s answer. Currently, he was being harassed by Count Frey and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs because of the operation to clear up Baker 13th Street¡¯s organization. The reason was that he endangered the 1st Prince of the Empire during the operation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief. I was worried because Count Frey made such a fuss¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The Emperor knew the entire story.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he must have heard from the 1st Prince in advance. So instead, he thanked me for my help.¡±


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Nasir sighed in relief. Khalid¡¯s expression also became more relaxed. His conversation with the Emperor went much better than he had expected. The Emperor was favorable to Khalid from the beginning.


    ¡®I heard from the 1st Prince. Contrary to what is known, you saved that child from danger, right? Besides, I heard that because of the Prince¡¯s circumstances, you even made an alibi for him, even though the one suffering from damage would be you¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®Whatever the reason, it is true that His Imperial Highness was involved in my work. I was only taking responsibility.¡¯


    ¡®Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, the Prince might have had a big accident. I thank you not as the Emperor of the Empire, but as the father of a child.¡¯


    Khalid was engulfed in a strange feeling when looking at the Emperor who thanked him. He already heard that the Emperor had reconciled with Renato thanks to the deceased Imperial Consort, but he seemed to care more about Renato than expected.


    ¡°He said he¡¯d tell Count Frey separately, so I guess we can relax.¡±


    ¡°The Frey family is a representative of the imperial faction, so if the Emperor himself intervenes, it won¡¯t become a big problem.¡±


    Only then did Nasir look relieved. Rolling his eyes left and right to look around, he got closer to Khalid. Then, he whispered in a lower voice than before.


    ¡°¡­¡­So how was he?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Khalid answered without any hesitation. The condition of the Emperor he met in person was so bad that even a person who was not a doctor could also tell it was serious.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a big deal, since he has to hold out for a long time¡­¡­¡±


    Nasir muttered with a worried expression. The current condition of the Emperor was a concern not only for the Empire but also for many other countries. It was even more so because a successor had not yet been decided.


    Currently, two people close to the next throne were Trudy El Fleurette and Maximo Florence.


    The legitimacy lied with the 2nd Prince, Trudy, but that young Prince had never participated in government affairs and had no significant support base.


    Because of that reason, only half of the imperial faction¡¯s nobles actively supported Trudy. In the current situation, if the Emperor suddenly passed away, Trudy would be as good as dead.


    In that case, Maximo, who had rapidly grown as Trudy¡¯s opponent in the past few years, was highly likely to ascend to the next throne.


    Although he lacked legitimacy as only a collateral imperial family member, he was the heir to the Florence family, one of the three major Duchies in the Empire, and had received full support from the Empress and Marquis Medus.


    As a result, even though Maximo had not yet received a title and had no political experience, he had already established a solid position in the social circle.


    To solve Maximo¡¯s legitimacy problem, the Empress tried to adopt him and make him a Prince, but it was difficult because of the fierce opposition from the Senate.


    Given the circumstances, many people paid utmost attention to the Emperor¡¯s health. It was unknown if the Emperor could hold out until Trudy had grown to a certain extent, but if he couldn¡¯t, there was a high probability that Maximo would end up winning.


    ¡°What do you think, your highness? Do you think the 2nd Prince has a chance to win?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, yet.¡±


    Khalid showed an ambiguous attitude. The Khan Kingdom, which had been giving military support to the Fleurette Empire and receiving food in return, had no choice but to care more about the Emperor¡¯s health than other countries. This was because diplomatic relations could change rapidly, such as their treaty could be broken depending on who became the next Emperor.


    Above all, Renato, the current 1st Prince, proposed a contract marriage to Khalid. If Khalid accepted his proposal, he would inevitably enter the Empire¡¯s politics. As Renato supported the 2nd Prince as the next Emperor, the Emperor¡¯s condition was also important.


    ¡®Three years, please be my companion for just that time. I will pay the price without regret.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­Three years later, my half-brother, the 2nd Prince, will turn 10. At that time, the child will have the power to defend himself.¡¯


    Recalling the marriage period Renato was talking about, Khalid was lost in thoughts. For whatever reason, Renato seemed to think that if Trudy survived for the next three years, he would be victorious.


    But Khalid was against Renato¡¯s thoughts. In his view, it was difficult for Tristan, the Emperor, to endure this year, let alone three years.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Remembering the Emperor he had met a while ago, Khalid clicked his tongue with a bitter expression. The Emperor¡¯s sickly face and thin body, which seemed difficult to even move by himself, were so miserable that he found it hard to believe they belonged to the knight who commanded the continent in the past.


    ¡°He was a knight I admired¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor. It is not a pleasant feeling to see someone I admired as a child collapse.¡±


    Tristan El Fleurette was a knight who made a name for himself on the continent before he was the Emperor of the Empire. When Khalid was just dreaming of becoming a knight, Tristan was praised by many people as the hero who saved the Empire several times.


    Tristan went on numerous expeditions even after ascending to the throne. At that time, the national defense power of the Empire was so bad that the Emperor had to step forward, but it was also because of his nature as a knight.


    Tristan was also known for leading battles at the vanguard. It was to the extent that the Imperial Army¡¯s morale was different depending on whether he was in command or not.


    However, after falling into an enemy trap and being fatally wounded, Tristan was slowly forgotten in people¡¯s minds. He was no longer the hero who saved the Empire, but a dying Emperor.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine what it would feel like to never be able to lift a sword again.¡±


    ¡°Well, for people like us, not being able to use the sword again is tantamount to a death sentence.¡±


    Nasir shuddered, perhaps feeling terrible just thinking about it. For knights, the sword was like another heart.


    What would he become if he didn¡¯t have a sword?


    Khalid momentarily imagined himself as someone who was not a knight, then shook his head. He thought he could understand why Tristan collapsed, unable to overcome the disease. If he had been in the same situation as Tristan, he might have become a cripple.


    ¡°Then are you going back now?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to stop by the Prince¡¯s Palace for a while.¡±


    ¡°The Prince¡¯s Palace? You mean the 1st Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Emperor suggested that while I¡¯m still at the Imperial Palace, I should meet the 1st Prince. So I agreed.¡±


    Just before leaving the presence chamber, Tristan suggested that Khalid should go and meet Renato. His reason was that it would be good to show others that there was no problem between the two of them.


    Khalid accepted without much hesitation. After all, he was already thinking about meeting Renato before leaving while he was at the Imperial Palace. He was worried because of the last time.


    Khalid guessed he was the only one knowing that Renato had post-traumatic stress disorder for now. Seeing that he was trying to hide his scar even by refusing treatment from the palace doctors, it was unlikely that Renato had told his attendant or his guard knight that he was suffering from trauma.


    Because of that, Khalid was worried. He also wondered if Renato was having nightmares alone again, or if he was feeling well after that day.

 Chapter 44

    ¡°I think it would be better to go and meet the 1st Prince to prevent useless talks just like what the Emperor said¡­¡­ What is that expression?¡±


    Khalid, who was explaining why he wanted to meet Renato, narrowed his eyes when he saw Nasir flare his nostrils and twitch his lips. Seeing the man¡¯s expression which was a mix of a smile and a distorted face, his mood became bad.


    ¡°Ahem, what¡¯s wrong with my expression?¡±


    ¡°You have a face that seems to be thinking about something extremely disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Disrespectful? Absolutely not. I¡¯m just thinking that spring has finally come to our royal highness¡­¡­ Eek!¡±


    Khalid slapped Nasir¡¯s mouth with the back of his hand. For the mouths that let out strange words, violence was the medicine.


    ¡°Spring my ass, if you say one more strange thing, I will personally sew your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    When Nasir pouted his lower lip in dissatisfaction because of the harsh warning, the Emperor¡¯s chamberlain approached the two with a polite smile.


    ¡°Your highness, His Imperial Highness the 1st Prince is currently in the greenhouse of the inner palace. I will guide you there.¡±


    ¡°Greenhouse?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that he just had tea time with His Majesty the Empress a little while ago.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I think I should just go back. I didn¡¯t really have an appointment¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Their tea time is already over. I heard from his chief attendant that His Imperial Highness wanted to get some air, so he is waiting.¡±


    The chamberlain hurriedly dissuaded Khalid when he said he would go back without meeting Renato.


    ¡°I remember hearing from the former diplomatic ambassador that your hobby is to take care of greenhouses, your highness. The greenhouse in the inner palace has a lot of rare flowers and trees. Recently, a crabapple tree which only grows in the Fr¨¦d¨¦ric Empire across the sea has arrived.¡± (Eve¡¯s note: Just a TMI, but this Empire is where the story of ??? ??? ???? ? ?? ¨C ¡®Hiding That The Damn Prince Is An Omega¡¯ was set. The two novels share the same universe :})


    ¡°Crabapple tree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the flowers are pretty and the fruits are round, so it is an interesting tree to look at while drinking tea. What do you think about taking this opportunity to take a look?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see. Then I will go there.¡±


    Not missing Khalid¡¯s moment of wavering, the chamberlain skillfully led him to the inner palace. Pretending he couldn¡¯t win, Khalid headed to the greenhouse while being guided by the chamberlain. When he thought about it again, this was the first time he had gone to meet Renato first.


    * * *


    ¡°What should I do¡­¡­¡±


    Renato murmured, looking down at his trembling hands with bewildered eyes. It had been quite some time since he ran away from Maximo, but his tremors did not subside.


    ¡®Are you all right, Your Imperial Highness?¡¯


    ¡®A little while ago, lord Maximo passed by with a very intimidating face. Did you two fight?¡¯


    In the meantime, Louis and Luna, who were waiting for Renato at the entrance to the greenhouse, came looking for him. Not looking back at the two who were concerned about him, Renato told them to step aside because he had something to think about.


    ¡®No, nothing happened. But there is something I want to quietly think about by myself, so could you step aside?¡¯


    ¡®Your Imperial Highness¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not a big deal, so don¡¯t make that kind of voice. I¡¯ll go out slowly when I finish sorting out my thoughts, so you guys should just go to the greenhouse and wait.¡¯


    He paid attention so that his voice wouldn¡¯t tremble, but it was impossible to completely hide it. Because they had known Renato for a long time, the two seemed to realize that he wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    However, they did not disobey Renato¡¯s orders. They just looked at him with worried gazes behind his back. Renato knew this, but he didn¡¯t turn his head. To be exact, he couldn¡¯t.


    If he showed his face to Louis and Luna, he wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down even more. Fortunately, the two quietly retreated instead of approaching Renato.


    They must have guessed that Renato was seriously hurt at tea time out of their long experience. On the days when Renato was hurt by Marquis Medus or Blanche, he would often sit alone blankly like this, organizing his emotions and soothing his wounds inwardly.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡­¡±


    Closing his eyes, Renato slowly inhaled, then deeply exhaled. Up until now, doing this had always calmed his trembling.


    But this time, no matter how many times he repeated it, there was no sign of him calming down. He thought at his rate, he would not be able to go back even after a few hours.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down¡­¡­ Please.¡±


    Renato nervously gathered his trembling hands together and put his forehead on them. He realized that he overdid it while dealing with Maximo. However, he was also in a situation he could not help but overdo it.


    Idiot, blockhead.


    Renato cursed himself and gave strength to his gathered hands. If he couldn¡¯t even win against this much, how would he fight Marquis Medus in the future? Thinking so, he became as depressed as sinking into a deep lake.


    ¡®Post-traumatic stress disorder is a disorder that many soldiers suffer from. I have seen countless people with the same symptoms as yours over the years, Your Imperial Highness.¡¯


    After Khalid suggested that he should treat his trauma, Renato looked for related books in the Imperial Library. Surprisingly, the information was readily available. The number of materials was more than expected. He spent an entire day reading trauma-related books.


    Renato admitted he had post-traumatic stress disorder after reading a few books. And he fell into despair.


    Trauma was not an easy disease to overcome. The best way was to continue treatment for a long time by combining medication and counseling. In particular, quitting treatment in the middle because the symptoms had subsided was the worst thing to do. Even after being diagnosed as completely recovered, symptoms might still suddenly appear, so continuous supervision was needed.


    The descriptions of trauma were similar in any book. They had a lot of negative nuances regarding trauma. The more Renato read, the more suffocated he felt.


    Fortunately, Renato had only one trauma target, Maximo. If he also had those symptoms in front of Marquis Medus and Blanche, it would have been much more difficult than it was now.


    ¡®Perhaps that scar was the cause.¡¯


    Just like what Khalid said, the reason why he only showed symptoms in front of Maximo was probably that he was killed by Maximo.


    Considering the period of bullying, Blanche¡¯s and Marquis Medus¡¯ were longer than Maximo¡¯s, but considering the severity of the bullying, there was no one who could match Maximo.


    Blanche would occasionally throw teacups or yell at Renato to vent his anger, but he seldom used direct violence.


    Marquis Medus mainly used gaslighting techniques. He alternated between using carrots and sticks, taming and controlling Renato to prevent Renato from rebelling against the man.


    But Maximo was completely different from the two. Originally arrogant and fierce, he became even more violent when becoming the Emperor.


    ¡®Now there is no one to get in my way anymore! Haha!¡¯


    Shortly after becoming the Emperor, Maximo invited Blanche and the Marquis to tea time and killed them with his own hands. They were very futile deaths for the powerful people who once ruled the Empire.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t want to die like these humans, obey me. Then I will spare your life.¡¯


    As Renato was shocked by the devastation happening in front of his eyes, Maximo grabbed his chin and demanded obedience. Renato couldn¡¯t help but nod his head.


    Was it because he knew the futile ends of Blanche and Marquis Medus? Renato no longer saw the two as absolute beings. On the contrary, his fear of Maximo became greater than ever.


    ¡°I have to finish it within 3 years¡­¡­¡±


    Renato bit his lower lip with an anxious expression. He had no intention of prolonging this fight. Now that Marquis Medus¡¯ power was still insufficient, he had to finish everything before he could have more power than now. That way, there was a chance of winning.


    He had no time to be swayed by just Maximo. And at this point, Maximo was much more comfortable to deal with than Marquis Medus.


    As the Emperor, he would be a tyrant who would remain in the Empire¡¯s history, but now he was just a Duke¡¯s son who emerged as a candidate for the next throne. The power he had was also insufficient compared to the Marquis.


    So Renato was thinking of taking down Maximo first. When the man disappeared, Blanche and Marquis Medus must find a new candidate for the Crown Prince position. That way, he would be able to buy some time.


    However, an unexpected variable called post-traumatic stress disorder stood in Renato¡¯s way. He had no idea how to deal with his trauma.


    ¡°Haa.¡±


    But one thing was certain: he could not overcome this problem alone. Renato took a deep breath, clenching his still trembling hands. He felt so pathetic about himself.


    For now, he couldn¡¯t get treatment from the palace doctors. No matter who treated him, it was only a matter of time before the Emperor or Marquis Medus heard about it. At first, he wanted to get help from Baikal, but the man didn¡¯t know much about traumas. Eventually, he had to find another person.

 Chapter 45

    ¡®Would you like to meet the military doctor on our side?¡¯


    In the end, the only thing he could do was get help from Khalid. Renato¡¯s face darkened when thinking about the only method left for him. A sense of helplessness that he could not do anything alone, even when he had already returned to the past, struck him.


    I¡¯m so pathetic.


    Renato called himself pathetic. It had been about two months since he came back in time, but he had not accomplished anything yet. That was why he doubted himself if he could do anything even if he tried hard.


    ¡°It¡¯s so tiring¡­¡­¡±


    A tired voice came out through his dry lips. He originally lived a life closer to despair than hope and closer to failure than success. Renato was anxious at every moment because he had never accomplished or achieved anything on his own.


    He felt that he could do it, but he also felt he couldn¡¯t do anything again.


    Renato went back and forth between heaven and hell several times a day. His emotions also jumped up and down following his unstable mood. It was still the same today.


    Unable to overcome the suffocating feeling in his chest, the corners of his contorted eyes became wet, and his vision blurred just like being covered by fog. Then, suddenly, tears welled up in his eyes and ran down his cheeks.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Drip. Seeing tears wet the back of his hand, Renato realized he was crying. When he realized it, his tears fell like raindrops.


    ¡°Ugh. Huff.¡±


    Surprised, Renato held his breath and tried to stop his tears. But now that he had burst into tears, he couldn¡¯t stop. Even when wiping the corners of his eyes with his hand, his tears came out faster. In the end, Renato let the tears flow.


    ¡°Hic¡­¡­¡±


    When he let go of the reins in his mind, a sad sobbing sound came out of his mouth. On the day he returned from his death, Renato silently cried in front of Ludmilla¡¯s coffin. On the day he had a nightmare that everyone died again, he woke up with tears in his eyes, and when he felt sad over an old memory, he wiped his wet eyes with his sleeve so that no one else could see that. However, today was the first time he cried like this.


    Let¡¯s cry today, just today. And tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to stand back up again.


    Renato allowed himself to cry. His shoulders heaved, and he covered his face with both hands. His palms were quickly soaked with tears.


    ¡°Hu.¡±


    Rubbing his tear-stained face, Renato let out a damp breath. Every time he blinked, tears fell. He didn¡¯t even think of wiping his tears anymore. But then, he heard the sound of leaves colliding.


    Rustle.


    Renato was startled by a strange noise echoing in the quiet space without a single chirping sound. When he turned his head, a familiar silhouette entered his blurred vision.


    ¡°Kha¡­¡­lid?¡±


    His light purple eyes widened because of the unexpected person. Khalid was looking at him with a surprised face.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­¡±


    Renato jumped up from his seat and opened his mouth in bewilderment. Taken aback by the appearance of someone he had never thought he would meet here, Renato couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Uh, uhm, this, uhm.¡±


    Khalid was just as perplexed as him. The man stuttered, then tightly closed his mouth. Even if he encountered a surprise attack from an enemy on the battlefield, he would have been less bewildered than this.


    Are you okay? I¡¯m very sorry? Why are you crying? What¡¯s the matter?


    Khalid was at a loss as to what to say to Renato. Just as the saying goes ¡®people are rendered speechless when dumbfounded¡¯, right now Khalid was in that state. His head turned white, and he couldn¡¯t think of an appropriate word to say.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Renato. The reddened corners of his eyes, his clear cheeks wet with tears, and his eyes filled with sad emotions came into Khalid¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Well, after the last incident, I¡¯ve been really concerned about your health, and¡­¡­ I had an audience with His Majesty the Emperor, and he told me that while I¡¯m still in the palace, I should go see you, Your Imperial Highness, so the chamberlain led me here¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid stuttered his explanation, which was unlike him. He felt like a child who somehow made a big mistake. Feeling the need to say something, he opened his mouth, but his tongue kept twisting and his pronunciation was messed up. His words became weirder and weirder.


    In the end, unable to continue his words, Khalid closed his mouth. Then, an awkward silence fell between the two.


    Why the hell did this happen?


    Khalid bit his lower lip, wondering how to deal with this kind of situation. When he arrived at the greenhouse in the inner palace under the chamberlain¡¯s guidance, it was Louis and Luna with dark expressions that greeted him.


    ¡®We are really sorry. We can¡¯t go to see His Imperial Highness now.¡¯


    ¡®His Imperial Highness has ordered us to stay away until he comes out, saying that he had something to think about by himself¡­¡­¡¯


    The two shook their heads, saying that Renato told them not to disturb him.


    ¡®Ho, this.¡¯


    The chamberlain who guided Khalid was very perplexed because of their words. He forced Khalid, who said he would just go back, to come here, so it would be a big disrespect to ask him to leave now.


    ¡®My apologies. I have caused trouble to you by doing something unnecessary, your highness.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s all right, I guess today isn¡¯t the day, so I¡¯ll just go back.¡¯


    Khalid smiled to reassure the chamberlain who apologized to him. At that moment, Louis, who was looking at them, carefully opened his mouth.


    ¡®Excuse me¡­¡­ If it is okay with you, would you like to go there by yourself, your highness?¡¯


    ¡®I go there by myself?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Dame Luna and I cannot disobey His Imperial Highness¡¯ order, but it¡¯s not the case for you, your highness. I know where he is, so I¡¯ll guide you around that area.¡¯


    After finishing his words, Louis gave an earnest gaze to Khalid. It seemed that he was worried about leaving Renato alone.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do that.¡¯


    Khalid could not turn a blind eye to Louis asking for his help. And he was also inwardly worried about Renato¡¯s condition. In the end, Khalid nodded toward Louis.


    ¡®Thank you very much! This way, please!¡¯


    Louis bowed with delight when Khalid accepted his request. Khalid followed his guidance and walked into a garden connected to the greenhouse.


    ¡®It is this place. His Imperial Highness is sitting on the bench inside.¡¯


    Louis guided Khalid to a place near the bench where Renato was, and quietly stepped back. Khalid, who was left alone, suppressed the sound of his footsteps and continued his walk. He would check Renato¡¯s condition first, and if it seemed that having a conversation was unnecessary, he would go back quietly.


    How far did I walk? Khalid easily found Renato. He saw Renato¡¯s back as he was sitting alone on a bench among the green leaves.


    Ahem, Khalid cleared his voice with a soft cough in his throat and got closer to call Renato. When their distance narrowed, Renato¡¯s graceful facial profile caught his eye. For some reason, his eyes seemed red.


    Slightly tilting his head, Khalid tried to send a signal sound by touching a branch with his hand. It was because he thought that Renato might be surprised if he suddenly called. However, when a weak crying sound reached his ears, Khalid¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡®Hic¡­¡­¡¯


    It was a small, faint crying sound like a scattered wind. For a moment, Khalid thought he had misheard. But the sight he saw in front of his eyes clearly showed that he was not mistaken.


    Tears dripping from the corners of Renato¡¯s distorted eyes quickly wet his cheeks, and the sobbing that leaked from his closed lips quickly turned into sad weeping sounds.


    ¡®Hic, ugh, huff.¡¯


    Renato, covering his face with both hands, curled his body up. His thin shoulders trembled sadly every time a sobbing sound escaped from behind his fingers. His overflowing tears dripped down his palms, wetting his wrists and sleeves.


    Khalid blankly stared at Renato, who was crying as if the world had collapsed. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    It was not the first time he had seen someone cry. Khalid had seen many frustrations and screams while walking the path of the sword. Countless people became unhappy at his hands, and Khalid gradually became insensible toward the tears and despair of others.


    But strangely, his left chest tingled. No, it wasn¡¯t just a tingle. A strange sensation as if someone had just violently struck his solar plexus, and a feeling as if sharp metal had just pierced through his heart occupied his chest. So he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The mournful sobs gradually subsided as Khalid stood still and stared at the scene. But Renato didn¡¯t stop crying.


    ¡®Haa¡­¡­¡¯


    Having vented his sorrow once, Renato sat down like someone who had lost his soul and quietly wept. The tears that fell down hit the round backs of his hands and splashed in all directions. Every time that happened, Khalid¡¯s heart also sank.

 Chapter 46

    Let¡¯s just go back.


    Khalid forced his stiff legs to move. It was hard to watch any longer because he felt like he had peeked at a secret that someone wanted to hide. At that moment, Renato raised his face swollen from crying, and blankly looked up at the sky.


    In an instant, Khalid felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He felt as if something like this had already happened someday in the past. Enveloped in that strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, he unknowingly touched a branch close to his fingertips.


    Rustle.


    Hearing the rustling sound of the branch, Renato turned his head. The moment their eyes met, Khalid recalled the dream he had forgotten for a while. When he gave his watch to someone who was crying sadly¡­¡­


    ¡°I seem to have shown you an unsightly scene. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Renato was the first to break the silence. Khalid escaped from his thoughts when the tear-filled voice reached his ears.


    ¡°Not at all! The one apologizing should be me. I, I didn¡¯t mean to look on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I know. I guess Louis let you know that I was here.¡±


    Astonished because of Renato¡¯s apology, Khalid hastily responded. Hearing the man¡¯s awkwardly added words, Renato faintly smiled as if he knew everything even if Khalid didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Here¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Renato smiling with a face drenched in tears, Khalid momentarily stiffened, then pulled out a handkerchief from his jacket pocket and handed it to him.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Renato blinked, feeling a little surprised because of the handkerchief held out to him, then said thanks and received it. Khalid opened his mouth as he watched Renato wipe his face. After pondering for a moment, he hesitantly asked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Your Imperial Highness¡­¡­ May I ask if anything happened?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Ah, it was nothing. It was just because I was repressing my emotions and feeling a bit stressed, so I wanted to cry a little bit.¡±


    Flustered because of Khalid¡¯s question, Renato bashfully curled up the corners of his eyes. Maybe because of crying, the tear mole under Renato¡¯s reddened left eye was unusually dark today.


    Momentarily distracted by the darkened tear mole wet with tears, Khalid let out a fake cough and looked elsewhere. He suddenly felt thirsty for no reason.


    ¡°But rather than that, what brought you here? If what I heard earlier is correct, did His Majesty the Emperor ask you to come and see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it somehow happened¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid looked down at Renato, slurring his words. Renato had wiped his face with the handkerchief, but when Khalid saw his still-wet face, his heart felt heavy. And when he recalled, Renato called him ¡®Khalid¡¯ again a while ago.


    As expected, there is something, a secret that I don¡¯t know.


    His red eyes dimly sank like the evening sunset. He kept feeling like he was missing something. Khalid forcibly collected the dim memories of his dream. And he replaced the blurry person in the dream with Renato in front of him. Then, once again, he felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    As expected, was it you?


    Khalid was almost certain that the person he had seen in his dream was Renato. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have felt this way. The feeling he felt in his dream was the same as the feeling he felt while looking at Renato now.


    Perhaps the dream he had was a prophetic dream. If so, he could understand the d¨¦j¨¤ vu he was feeling now.


    But that was not enough to explain. Feeling a strange thirst, he moistened his lower lip with his tongue. Inexplicable anxiety rose from the depths of his chest.


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    Renato called Khalid with a puzzled expression when the man just looked at him without saying a word. Instead of answering, Khalid slowly raised his hand. When his thumb swept on the warm skin, Renato¡¯s hot tears touched his fingertip.


    I want to know the secret that you are hiding.


    The moment he felt the tears seeping into his skin, Khalid was enveloped in a strong impulse. The desire to uncover Renato¡¯s thoughts and everything he was hiding rose to the top of his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ha.¡±


    Raising the corners of his lips, Khalid let out a breath that was close to a sigh. He obediently admitted his defeat. From the very first moment, it was a fight that he couldn¡¯t win.


    When he thought about it again, there were already signs. When he patiently listened to a story he would never have heard if it were from anyone other than Renato, when he wanted to know why Renato chose him, when he decided to help Renato despite knowing he was going to suffer from losses, and when he wondered if Renato was still having nightmares like before¡­¡­


    For Khalid, Renato was already someone whom he made many exceptions for. He came up with various excuses, such as suspicions because the price of the marriage was too good, and that it was burdensome to intervene in political battles within the Empire, but all of them were just meaningless efforts.


    From the moment he, a strictly principled person, made an exception for Renato, the answer had already been decided. Perhaps already from that time, when he received a sudden marriage proposal on the balcony on that winter night.


    I can¡¯t turn away from this person.


    Khalid admitted that he was attracted to Renato. He didn¡¯t know if this feeling was a sense of familiarity towards a person who had a similar situation to him, pity for someone who was alone unlike him, or a different kind of emotion. Because it was the first time Khalid had ever felt something like this.


    One thing was sure. He couldn¡¯t leave Renato just like this.


    So Khalid decided to take Renato¡¯s hand just like he wanted without nitpicking anymore. Then, just like magic, his heart felt lighter.


    My heart already sinks at the sight of him crying, like hell I could reject him. Khalid sneered at himself. Then he declared defeat with a relieved expression.


    ¡°I have lost.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Renato blinked when hearing the man¡¯s strange words. Khalid calmly smiled at him. It was a very refreshed smile.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Khalid smiling happily and hearing his incomprehensible words, Renato tilted his head.


    ¡°Uhm, I mean.¡±


    How should I say it? Looking at Renato, Khalid pondered over his words. He briefly glanced at the wet, moist eyelashes and the puffy eyelids, then made eye contact with Renato again. There was one thing he wanted to confirm before answering Renato¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, Prince Renato El Fleurette.¡±


    Erasing his smile, Khalid called Renato in a serious voice. Renato¡¯s slender shoulders flinched because of the sudden change in the atmosphere.


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    As Khalid suddenly called him by his full name, Renato nervously looked up at him. His light purple eyes fluttered like violets soaked in the rain. Staring at the delicate eyes that seemed as if they would burst into tears with just a soft touch, Khalid slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Are you really okay with marrying me?¡±


    Renato¡¯s eyes slightly widened because of his unexpected question. Tears welling up in the corners of his eyes were fluttering. He immediately realized why Khalid was asking that question. Khalid was now trying to answer Renato¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°There is no guarantee that you will get the best outcome just by marrying me, Your Imperial Highness. On the contrary, things might even take a turn for the worse. Will you still not regret it?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Renato answered without hesitation. His eyes which had been shaking helplessly until just now also gained strength. He had no intention of resenting Khalid, even if the outcome was bad.


    ¡°There is no reason for me to regret it.¡±


    A voice filled with conviction came out from his lips where the trembling had already stopped. Khalid held his breath when realizing Renato¡¯s sincerity without a single trace of deception. Soon, he completely made up his mind and looked straight at Renato.


    He couldn¡¯t understand where Renato¡¯s trust in him came from, but he wanted to give Renato back a little bit of the trust he had received.


    ¡°¡­¡­Renato.¡±


    Khalid tried to call Renato by his name, just like Renato did. It was the first time Khalid called him this way, but it felt strangely familiar. As if he had only called Renato by his name in the past.


    After a moment of hesitation, Khalid reached out and held Renato¡¯s chin. Then, he gave a little force to his hand to make Renato completely face him.


    ¡°I hate complicated things like a contract or a deal. So please let me ask you just one question.¡±


    Renato¡¯s answer at this moment would change everything. Khalid fixed his gaze on Renato and opened his mouth with a more serious expression than usual.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s question, Renato¡¯s eyes trembled. The eyes reminiscent of violets fluttered like waves, and his small lips parted.


    Help.


    That word caused a ripple in Renato¡¯s heart. Something like a hot lump swelled up inside him, and then the tears that had just barely stopped filled his eyes again.


    ¡®Do you perhaps¡­¡­ need my help?¡¯


    Why do you still say the same thing to me, even when I already go back in time? Without remembering anything, without knowing our promise and our time together.


    Renato¡¯s face contorted as he recalled the voice that could only remain in his memories now. The person who reached out to him first in his previous life was trying to hold his hand even in this world that he returned to.

 Chapter 47

    ¡°I, need.¡±


    When Khalid waited for his answer, Renato tried to move his lips. His throat was shaking and his tears had already welled up, making it difficult to let out a sound.


    ¡°I need it.¡±


    After managing to speak, Renato clenched his teeth. He didn¡¯t want to cry in front of Khalid again, but his tears continued to flow. He kept crying with his tightly closed mouth. Renato gave strength to his throat and moved his lips again.


    ¡°Help, me, hic. Please, help me.¡±


    His answer came out with a sobbing sound. Renato¡¯s tears flowed so profusely that his efforts not to cry until now became insignificant. As if that was not enough, he cried out loud like a child.


    Sadness and relief, earnestness and guilt¡­¡­ A mixture of emotions welled up inside him. He couldn¡¯t hold back his tears at the thought of bringing Khalid into his circumstances again.


    ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡±


    Khalid was silent for a moment, then opened his mouth. His voice was still lower than before. Khalid stared straight into the pale amethyst eyes that were looking at him and spoke out his resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    After finishing his words, Khalid moved his left hand up which was holding Renato¡¯s chin. His hand was already wet with tears.


    ¡°I will help you achieve what you want, so¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid gently wiped the tear-stained corners of Renato¡¯s eyes with his thumb. He felt his heart ache when seeing such a lovely and pitiful person crying because he needed him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    His tender, warm fingertips carefully touched the puffy, swollen eyes. Not caring about getting his hands wet, Khalid covered Renato¡¯s wet cheeks with both of his hands. The skin on his palms was hot, making him a little worried.


    ¡°Hic, huff.¡±


    Renato hiccupped with his mouth closed to hold back his sobs. He wanted to stop crying, but the hands caressing his swollen eyelids were so gentle, making his tears keep coming out.


    ¡°You keep crying¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Renato unable to stop crying, Khalid murmured anxiously. Then he slowly lowered his head. His soft lips slid down on a corner of Renato¡¯s eyes that was glistening with tears.


    Smooch.


    The soft flesh touched Renato¡¯s reflexively closed eyelid. Renato, startled by the sudden touch, shrank his shoulders. Then, Khalid¡¯s right hand, which was still on his cheek, moved downward, lightly rubbing and supporting Renato¡¯s tense neck as if to console him.


    Khalid¡¯s hot breath tickled Renato¡¯s soft skin, the man¡¯s slightly chapped lips wiping away the tears from his eye corner. Then, his lips glided down and gently pressed on Renato¡¯s tear mole.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Renato briefly groaned when the man¡¯s warmth rubbed against his flushed skin. Khalid¡¯s lips which had been wandering around as if to soothe the delicate skin under his eye parted away with a sweet frictional sound.


    ¡°You have stopped crying now.¡±


    Having parted his lips away, Khalid muttered in a contented voice. His ruby-colored eyes, which were darker than usual, curled up.


    ¡°Just, just now, what.¡±


    Renato, who had never dreamed of being touched by Khalid¡¯s lips, stuttered. He was so shocked that his tears came back into his eyes. Khalid took the handkerchief from Renato¡¯s hand and wiped the tears on his cheeks.


    Suddenly, he had a thought that he didn¡¯t want to see Renato cry again. Perhaps it would be different if Renato cried tears of joy, but it was enough for him to see Renato cry so sadly today.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk more about it the next time¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go back to the greenhouse together when your face cools down. Your attendant and guard knight are anxiously waiting for you, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    Renato quietly nodded. He lowered his gaze when feeling Khalid¡¯s hand gently wiping his face. His cheeks were burning in a different way compared to before, and he couldn¡¯t look directly at Khalid.


    A few days later, rumors spread in the capital that the grand prince of the Khan Kingdom was courting the sidekick Prince of the Empire.


    IV. The Prince¡¯s Scandal


    Bang!


    Hans, who had been Maximo¡¯s aide since last year, was frightened by the noises coming from inside. It was dangerous to go inside when Maximo was throwing such a temper. Hans stood in front of the door, unable to do anything.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Clang, there was a sound of something breaking following a voice filled with rage. Hans inadvertently closed his eyes tightly. His forehead, which was bruised by the edge of a book that Maximo had thrown the other day, was throbbing for no reason.


    ¡°When is that bastard Hans coming?¡±


    Hearing Maximo swearing at him for not coming, Hans quickly raised his hand. He didn¡¯t want to go in, but if he was late, Maximo¡¯s wrath would pour out again.


    ¡°Young master, it is me.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As soon as he knocked, Maximo¡¯s voice came back. Hans gulped and grabbed the doorknob with his trembling hand. After carefully opening the door, he could see the room was a mess just like what he had expected.


    Shattered vases and scattered flowers, books and papers rolling on the floor¡­¡­ In the center of that scene, Maximo was standing with a crumpled newspaper in one hand. It was one of the most famous newspapers in the capital, with gossip about Khalid and Renato¡¯s relationship.


    ¡°Why are you so late?¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    Perhaps unable to cool down his anger even after messing up the room, Maximo¡¯s chest was rising up and down in rage. Hans hastily apologized to Maximo who yelled at him. Fortunately, nothing was thrown to his side.


    ¡°Your report?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡­ Here it is, sir.¡±


    Hans slurred his words and went inside. Walking carefully so as not to step on the broken fragments, he stood in front of Maximo and presented his report. Maximo roughly snatched the report without saying any thanks, sat down at the desk, and quickly looked through the documents.


    ¡°The source of the rumor is the Khan Kingdom¡¯s diplomatic office? Did that grand prince bastard spread the rumor?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s not the grand prince, but the people who worked there spread that story to their families and the people around them for fun.¡±


    ¡°Then are all the rumors circulating in the newspapers false rumors?¡±


    Because of Hans¡¯ report, Maximo looked at him with an even more ferocious gaze. Meeting the sharp, gleaming magenta eyes, Hans bowed his head politely.


    ¡°So far, they are just false rumors.¡±


    ¡°So far? What is that vague answer? Don¡¯t say something like that and give me a clear answer! Are you saying that those rumors will become the truth?¡±


    Maximo frowned, disliking Hans¡¯ words. Hans hurriedly opened his mouth before the man could lose his temper.


    ¡°I mean, there is already a lot of talk that the relationship between His Imperial Highness and the grand prince seems to be good. The indifferent grand prince seems to be very gentle and courteous to His Imperial Highness¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Those two have a good relationship?¡±


    ¡°From what I have investigated, that is true. I don¡¯t know if the grand prince is courting His Imperial Highness, but I think it¡¯s true that the two of them have become quite close. Not long ago, they had tea together in the greenhouse in the inner palace.¡±


    Hearing those words, Maximo¡¯s face contorted even more. The day Renato had tea with Khalid was also the day he said he hated Maximo.


    ¡®I really hate you.¡¯


    Remembering the unpleasant memories, Maximo gritted his teeth. Even thinking about it again made him angry. Renato¡¯s words were full of hostility toward him.


    ¡®I am not your person.¡¯


    How dare he. Feeling his stomach boil, Maximo mercilessly crumpled the report in his hand. Perhaps something had changed in his mind, because Renato was acting as if he had become a completely different person these days.


    When he recalled, there were already strange signs from the time of Ludmilla¡¯s funeral. Maximo was quite surprised to hear that Renato had attended the funeral¡¯s ritual. The Renato he knew wouldn¡¯t have been able to attend the funeral because of his fear of Blanche and Marquis Medus.


    It was after being in charge of the special protocol officer job that Renato genuinely became strange. Maximo was convinced that Khalid must have had some effect on Renato¡¯s change. That arrogant bastard must have done something.


    Otherwise, Renato wouldn¡¯t have been able to say such a thing to him.


    Maximo recalled how Renato said that he hated him and gritted his teeth again. He met Renato when he was a child, and he had seen him for over 10 years, but he had never felt as unfamiliar with Renato as he was now.


    ¡°Other than that? What did the two of them do to make people say they have a good relationship?¡±


    ¡°From what I found out, the grand prince gave a gift to His Imperial Highness, and they went for a walk in the diplomatic office¡¯s garden together¡­¡­ Both the diplomatic office and the official residence of the Khan Kingdom have tight security, so the details¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell does it have to do with tight security?! It¡¯s your job to get through it! Incompetent bastard!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Maximo, unable to suppress his rage, threw the crumpled report on Hans¡¯ face. Hans squeezed his eyes shut when the paper hit him in the face. As expected, there was no way that Maximo would just pass this on quietly.


    ¡°Get out right now! Don¡¯t even think about coming back until you find out!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, young master.¡±


    Hans picked up the report that had fallen on the floor, placed it on the desk, then left the room with his head bowed. Left alone, Maximo couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and slammed his fist on the desk.

 Chapter 48

    ¡°Goddamn it. What the hell is going on?!¡±


    After throwing a rampage for a long time, Maximo felt tired and plopped down in his chair. He was still fuming because his anger had not disappeared.


    This is all because of that punk.


    Maximo gritted his teeth when thinking about Renato. From a few days ago, every time he thought of Renato, the words Renato had said loudly echoed in his ears.


    ¡°You hate me? Me?¡±


    Why? Maximo spat out to himself, unable to understand anything at all. If he could, he wanted to shout at Renato to tell him the reason right away. Even thinking about it again made his stomach boil inwardly.


    Renato¡¯s rejection was a bigger shock to him than he had expected. Maximo admitted with difficulty that he was hurt by that. He had no choice but to admit it because he couldn¡¯t live his daily life properly for the past few days.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Why was he so shaken up just because a Beta said that he hated him, even though that guy was just a sidekick compared to the next Emperor like him? Feeling pathetic about himself, Maximo tightly clenched his fists.


    A tingling sensation came up from the fingernails digging into his skin, but he didn¡¯t care. The scratches on his palms were nothing compared to the scar on his chest.


    ¡®You know what? Let me say this¡­¡­ I really hate you.¡¯


    ¡®Should I say it again? I hate you.¡¯


    Maximo closed his eyes, trying to turn away from the voice resounding in his head. He knew that Renato was afraid of him. But he never thought the guy would hate him.


    So Maximo felt a great sense of betrayal from Renato. His lofty self-esteem was also cracked.


    ¡°Arrogant¡­¡­ Ungrateful bastard.¡±


    Clang! Spatting out a swear word, Maximo threw the fountain pen case in his hand onto the wall. The more he thought about it, the more betrayed he felt, and the more his uncontrollable frustration surged up.


    ¡®Maximo, His Imperial Highness the 1st Prince we are meeting today is the same age as you. Be friendly with him in the future.¡¯


    Born as a late son of the Duke, Maximo spent his entire life in the territory and first came to the capital at the age of six. When he followed his mother, a distant relative of the Empress, into the palace, he met Renato.


    ¡®H, hello.¡¯


    Renato was a child that had no dignity as a Prince of the Empire. He looked vulnerable in appearance, his voice was small, and his actions were timid. Still, he was the cutest and prettiest child Maximo had ever met.


    ¡®My mother said that we should be friendly to each other. So let¡¯s be friends.¡¯


    ¡®Friend? With me?¡¯


    Renato¡¯s eyes widened when Maximo suggested they become friends. Then, he repeatedly opened and closed his mouth like a small fish.


    ¡®What¡¯s that reaction, you don¡¯t want to be friends with me?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not like that! I, I want to.¡¯


    Renato was startled and shook his head. His white cheeks turned red like ripe peaches.


    ¡®Okay, then we are friends from today.¡¯


    ¡®Uh, uhm.¡¯


    Renato glanced at Maximo¡¯s hand that had reached out to him, and carefully held it. His small and luscious lips like cherries curled up.


    ¡®¡­¡­Thanks.¡¯


    The child expressed his gratitude in a small voice and bashfully smiled. Then, he let out beautiful and pleasant laughter. Maximo¡¯s chest suddenly felt ticklish when he saw Renato laughing shyly. The two quickly became friends.


    ¡®Hey, Renato. Will you be my Omega later?¡¯


    After becoming friends with Renato and a season had passed, Maximo made up his mind and said a confession that didn¡¯t sound like a confession. If it was Renato, it was worth giving him the seat next to Maximo. But contrary to his expectation that Renato would be delighted, Renato was greatly perplexed when he heard Maximo¡¯s words.


    ¡®Huh? But I¡¯m not an Omega¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®What? So are you an Alpha?¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­No. I, I¡¯m a Beta.¡¯


    Only then did Maximo find out that Renato was a Beta. He couldn¡¯t remember how he got home that day. As soon as the child went home, he quarreled with his mother.


    ¡®Oh? You didn¡¯t know? Oh my, I must have forgotten to tell you. It is a famous fact, so I thought of course you knew it. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    Duchess Florence restlessly apologized when Maximo shouted, asking why she didn¡¯t tell him that Renato was a Beta.


    ¡®Then¡­¡­ I can¡¯t marry Renato?¡¯


    ¡®Marry? Uhm, I think it¡¯s difficult.¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s because, Maximo, you are an Alpha, right? Alphas need to have Omegas as their companions so that they can have children. It¡¯s not possible with Betas.¡¯


    The Duchess told Maximo the cruel truth that Alphas and Betas couldn¡¯t be together. Maximo went on a rampage that day, making a mess out of his room.


    He didn¡¯t like the fact that Renato was a Beta, that his mother didn¡¯t tell him about it from the beginning, and that Alphas and Betas couldn¡¯t be each other¡¯s companions.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me you are a Beta?!¡¯


    Engulfed in uncontrollable anger, Maximo went to Renato the next day and shouted at him.


    ¡®I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I thought of course you knew¡­¡­¡¯


    Not knowing what to do, Renato tearfully explained when he saw Maximo getting angry with him. But Maximo¡¯s anger did not disappear. For some unknown reason, he trembled with a feeling of betrayal. Everything felt annoying to him.


    ¡®Traitor, liar!¡¯


    Maximo shouted when Renato apologized to him. In his mind, he knew it was not Renato¡¯s fault, but words of reproach kept coming out of his mouth.


    Born with everything and living with anything he wanted, Renato was the first frustration for Maximo. Because of that, he vented his anger for no reason. He needed an object of resentment for the situation that did not go his way.


    ¡®Hey, Maximo¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t talk to me. Useless Beta.¡¯


    After that, Maximo completely turned away from Renato. Whenever Maximo rejected him, Renato had a hurt expression. Every time he saw Renato like that, he felt a tingle in one corner of his chest but struggled to get over it, thinking it was not a big deal. The selfish child thought of his own wounds as more important than those of others.


    But he couldn¡¯t completely ignore Renato. He got angry whenever someone approached Renato out of interest or sneered at him. Because Renato was his.


    Yes, that punk is mine.


    Maximo¡¯s face was stained with dark obsession. The magenta eyes, filled with arrogant monopoly and twisted desire, turbidly gleamed. He had no intention of losing Renato to anyone.


    ¡°I have to settle this first.¡±


    Maximo crumpled up the report that Hans had left behind. The timing was too coincidental to dismiss as a rumor that would only burn up for a while and then disappear after that. And above all, Renato¡¯s gaze when looking at Khalid in the banquet hall was on his mind.


    Renato¡¯s pale purple eyes were filled with clear goodwill. It was just like a long time ago, when Renato looked at Maximo as a friend.


    ¡®I am not your person.¡¯


    No, you are mine. You have been mine for a long time. Maximo shook his head nervously, trying to ignore Renato¡¯s words of rejection. However, the more he did, the clearer the face saying he hated him became, and the voice saying he wasn¡¯t his person also echoed.


    If, really¡­¡­


    Maximo¡¯s expression stiffened because of a possibility that suddenly crossed his mind. What if those two really had feelings for each other? As he thought about it, his heart felt like it was on fire.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Feeling anxious, Maximo bit his nails. It was a habit coming out whenever he was under too much stress or feeling anxious.


    ¡°They are Alpha and Beta, so it can¡¯t happen¡­¡­¡±


    Maximo kept muttering to himself, suppressing his growing anxiety. Then he thought about how to bring Renato down from his special protocol officer job.


    However, things did not go the way Maximo wanted. Rumors had already spread faster before he could take action. Wherever people gathered, stories about Khalid and Renato also appeared.


    ¡°Guys, did you hear that rumor? I heard that the Khan Kingdom¡¯s grand prince who came as the diplomatic ambassador this time and the 1st Prince are having that kind of relationship.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a relative of mine who works for the Ministry of Foreign Affairs says that the grand prince is very actively courting him.¡±


    ¡°Then what will happen? Will they get married?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But it doesn¡¯t seem that the Prince has no feelings for him at all. Quite a few people have seen them go together.¡±


    Rumors about the two of them grew with each passing day and rapidly spread like fire. As if responding to that, Khalid and Renato appeared together in front of people. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the two seemed to get along well, so the rumors became established facts. It was a scandal between the Beta Prince who was treated as a sidekick and the dominant Alpha grand prince.

 Chapter 49

    ¡°Welcome, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, chamberlain.¡±


    Renato greeted Caleb warmly as the man welcomed him. Today was his day to go greet Tristan.


    ¡°His Majesty is now being examined by Marquis Pavel. I¡¯m sorry, but please wait for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Caleb, as always, politely bowed to Renato and asked for his understanding. Renato nodded his head to say it was okay.


    ¡°How is His Majesty¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I can¡¯t say it¡¯s good.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s voice lowered a little when he heard Renato¡¯s question. Although his expression was not disturbed thanks to his long experience of life in the Imperial Palace, his lowered tone still showed concern for Tristan.


    ¡°Is there no improvement at all?¡±


    ¡°He has the will, but so far¡­¡­¡±


    Caleb trailed off his words, finding it difficult to answer. He seemed hesitant to tell Renato about Tristan¡¯s condition in detail. Renato didn¡¯t blame Caleb for that. Because he could understand why the man behaved like that.


    Renato had said he would cooperate with Tristan, but Caleb would not have believed him right away, judging from what Caleb had seen so far. It was Renato¡¯s task to try to get Caleb to believe him.


    ¡°Still, he will gradually recover. In the first place, His Majesty has a strong will to recover now. He is definitely less depressed than before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡±


    When hearing that Tristan¡¯s depressive symptoms had improved, Renato had a relieved expression. While reading and looking up books related to trauma treatment, Renato learned that the most important thing in the treatment of psychological diseases was the patient¡¯s will.


    In fact, each time Renato came to visit, he could feel that Tristan¡¯s complexion was getting brighter little by little. It was a good change.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly what state Tristan was in in his previous life, but it would have been worse compared to how it was now. Renato decided to continue with this change. And to do so, he had to get permission from Tristan for something today.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Marquis Pavel.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to the successor of the noble blood. May the blessings of nature be with you.¡±


    Marquis Pavel, who had just finished the medical treatment, realized Renato had come in and hurriedly bowed his head. Renato entered the bedroom and switched turns with him. Even though it was morning, the room was as dark as dawn.


    ¡°Imperial Father.¡±


    ¡°You are here. You don¡¯t have to greet me, just come here and sit down.¡±


    Tristan, who was sitting on the sofa with a tired face, greeted Renato with a light smile. When Renato was about to offer a formal greeting, he dissuaded him and beckoned him to come closer.


    ¡°I have read all the letters sent through the chamberlain. I¡¯m relieved that you seem to be doing a good job.¡±


    ¡°I still have a long way to go.¡±


    Hearing Tristan¡¯s praise, Renato was a bit embarrassed. In the past, their meetings would end after exchanging greetings, but recently, it was different. As it was free time from the eyes and ears of Blanche and Marquis Medus, the two talked a lot and discussed the future.


    ¡°I heard that you met grand prince Khalid several days before.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah, I did. He seemed like a pretty good person. His skills were indisputable as well.¡±


    Tristan recalled his meeting with Khalid and laughed out loud. Having a stronger identity as a knight rather than an Emperor, he realized at a glance how strong Khalid was.


    ¡°Seeing the grand prince reminded me of the old days. If my body was in good shape, I would have asked for a sparring match¡­¡­¡±


    Tristan stroked his leg with a bitter face. His legs were completely smashed in the accident and left him with great aftereffects. It was also the reason he was unable to move on his own.


    ¡°Do you remember when I told you the other day that I was planning to bring the grand prince to our side?¡±


    When Tristan¡¯s expression darkened, Renato quickly brought up another topic. It was better to turn his attention to something else before he was engulfed in depression.


    ¡°I remember. Isn¡¯t that why you became the special protocol officer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that I have seen some progress, I¡¯m going to report to you and get your permission, Imperial Father.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Seeing that you have made some progress, it seems that you have obtained the grand prince¡¯s cooperation.¡±


    Renato¡¯s words made Tristan¡¯s face brighten. He held military power as the Emperor, but not everyone in the military supported him.


    There were many who remained loyal to Tristan, remembering his glory in the past, but there were definitely people who had turned their backs on him, disappointed by his miserable fall.


    If he could obtain Khalid¡¯s cooperation, it would be of great help in protecting Trudy from Marquis Medus. He didn¡¯t want to borrow foreign powers, but he decided to think about it positively because originally, he usually cooperated with the Khan Kingdom in military matters as well. After all, if he died, neither the country nor the throne would be of any use.


    His priority was to drive out the Empress and Marquis Medus and survive safely. To do so, he could join hands with the devil.


    ¡°But what do you mean by getting permission?¡±


    Tristan asked, lifting a cup of medicinal tea. With just a few words, his mouth became dry and his throat felt thirsty. Seeing Tristan take a sip of the medicinal tea, Renato opened his mouth.


    ¡°If you permit me, I will marry the grand prince, Your Majesty.¡±


    For a moment, Tristan almost dropped the teacup in his hand. Even Caleb, who was standing quietly at the door, also raised his head in surprise. The two¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and astonishment as they turned to Renato.


    ¡°What? Marry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the grand prince has already accepted my proposal.¡±


    Unlike the surprised Tristan, Renato was calm. He didn¡¯t look like a person who was speaking about an important matter like marriage.


    ¡°He has already accepted your proposal? Wait, are you saying that you asked the grand prince to marry you first?¡±


    Tristan hurriedly put down the teacup. He was so startled that his hand trembled. His head felt dizzy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand just what this is all about.¡±


    ¡°I will be explaining it in detail. I offered the grand prince a contract in the form of marriage. The period is 3 years, and the purpose is to protect Trudy. It also includes military support¡­¡­¡±


    Renato explained the whole process that led to his marriage to Khalid in a quiet tone. From when he proposed to Khalid, what he offered in return, what he was thinking while doing this, to how he planned to proceed in the future.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ This kind of thing.¡±


    Tristan groaned after hearing Renato¡¯s detailed explanation. He frowned, not knowing how to react.


    ¡°This is not a matter to hide at all. Why didn¡¯t you tell me something so important?¡±


    ¡°Because the grand prince might reject my proposal. In fact, he rejected it at first. And then I persuaded him.¡±


    ¡°But still, marriage? You could have asked him to sign a military cooperation contract, no?¡±


    ¡°It is because a contract like that can be broken. However, a marriage cannot be easily nullified, even if it is in a contract form. Also, this can induce Marquis Medus to let his guard down. He will think the grand prince is on his side.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Above all, the grand prince is a very responsible person. He tends to do his best to protect and take responsibility for anyone that enters his enclosure in any form. So I thought this was the best way.¡±


    Tristan looked at Renato who answered without hesitation with slightly strange eyes. Noticing the emotions in his eyes, Renato slightly tilted his head.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking that you seem to know the grand prince well. You two must have met recently, but you spoke like you have known him for quite some time.¡±


    Tristan lightly coughed and fixed his facial expression. It was the first time he had seen Renato talk like that about someone. It wasn¡¯t hard for him to notice that Renato had some kind of liking towards Khalid. But he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t known him in a long time, but¡­¡­ I have been paying attention to him since before. Isn¡¯t he a hero praised as the best knight on the continent? There are many well-known tales about him, and there are plays and songs with him as the main character.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I didn¡¯t know you would be interested in knights.¡±


    ¡°I am also a man. I didn¡¯t follow the path of the sword because I didn¡¯t have talent, but I also have admiration for strong people. When I heard that he was coming as the diplomatic ambassador, I made plans and did some research on my own.¡±


    Hearing Tristan¡¯s words, Renato gave strength to his lips. Then, he said the answer he had prepared in advance.


    ¡°Still, aren¡¯t stories and reality different from each other? A lot of things like tales are usually exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°I know that as well. However, when I met him in person this time, I came to the conclusion that he is reliable. In your eyes, I may be untrustworthy in various ways, Imperial Father, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh, untrustworthy? It¡¯s not like that. I was just a little surprised.¡±


    Tristan hastily denied Renato¡¯s words and said his feelings. He moved his lips, not knowing what to say, then let out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 50

    ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about your marriage until now¡­¡­ Truthfully, I am surprised.¡±


    Tristan looked at Renato with a complicated expression. Even though it was a contract, his heart felt heavy when he thought that Renato would become Khalid¡¯s companion and build a family.


    No, it was an even bigger problem because it was a contractual marriage. He would not have felt so bitter if Renato had said that he had a loved one and wanted to start a family.


    It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault.


    Tristan inwardly sighed. Born as an Alpha, he ascended to the throne without any twists and turns amid everyone¡¯s blessings, and he knew better than anyone how miserable an imperial family member who was born as a Beta would be. Renato in front of him was the living witness.


    Renato suffered all sorts of abuse by the one who gave birth to him just because he was born as a Beta, and had to live while being despised as a sidekick Prince and a deformed Prince.


    A dark shadow cast over the man¡¯s deep green eyes when he recalled how Renato had lived. It was also his fault that his child¡¯s life was so miserable.


    ¡®His Imperial Highness wasn¡¯t born as a Beta because of his own will, but¡­¡­ everyone is too harsh! I¡¯m disappointed with you too, Your Majesty! How could you be like that as a father?!¡¯


    Tristan, who grew up receiving only benefits in an atmosphere where it was natural for Beta imperial family members to be discriminated against, was an idiot who did not even realize his own faults until being criticized by Ludmilla. He had committed a crime against Renato that he could not repay for the rest of his life.


    So Tristan hoped that Renato would one day find someone he truly loved and build a happy family. Just as he knew the delight of loving and being loved thanks to Ludmilla, he wanted Renato to have that kind of haven for himself.


    However, for the sake of Trudy¡¯s safety, not for his own happiness, Renato chose to marry a man he had only met for a month or so. It was a contract made up of thorough calculations and sacrifice, not love.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Tristan despaired, thinking that it was all because of his incompetence. He helplessly lowered his head and apologized to Renato.


    ¡°Everything is my fault. I made you think of your marriage and yourself as a trading tool¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. Nothing is your fault, Imperial Father. This marriage is what I want.¡±


    Renato consoled Tristan who was blaming himself. But the man didn¡¯t believe Renato.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all my fault. This would not have happened if I had properly protected the Imperial Consort and acted wisely to prevent the Empress from running rampant.¡±


    ¡°I understand your concerns. I know you are confused by the sudden announcement as well. But please do not blame yourself.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say you are okay, I still don¡¯t think of it as okay.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father, please let me say this again, I do not regret this choice. On the contrary, I am very happy that this is happening.¡±


    It was completely sincere. Realizing from Renato¡¯s voice that he wasn¡¯t lying, Tristan raised his head again. When their eyes met, Renato softly smiled.


    ¡°You are happy with this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the grand prince is a really nice person.¡±


    Renato said, emphasizing the word ¡®nice person¡¯. He hoped that Tristan and Khalid would be on good terms. That would make things easier in the future.


    ¡°He was actually angry when I offered a deal in the form of a marriage proposal. After hearing my conditions, he was worried because the contract was only favorable to him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The grand prince kept rejecting my offer like that, but accepted my proposal when I asked for help. He is that kind of person. As a knight, he helps the weak and keeps his faith.¡±


    When he thought of Khalid, Renato¡¯s lips involuntarily curved up. Renato didn¡¯t bother to hold back his smile. A small smile blossomed on his curled lips.


    ¡®I will help you achieve what you want, so¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t cry.¡¯


    Even though it had already been two days, the hand that wiped away his tears and the voice that softly whispered to him were still clear as if it had happened just a moment ago.


    Until then, he tried not to overlap Khalid in his previous life with the man in his current life, but that day, Renato had no choice but to accept that the two were the same person.


    Even if he didn¡¯t remember, Khalid was still Khalid. Just like in his previous life, he was a kind and warm person in this life as well.


    So he was both thankful and sorry. As much as he appreciated Khalid¡¯s willingness to reach out, he also felt guilty for forcing him into a fight that had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±


    Tristan looked at Renato who was smiling softly while thinking of Khalid and widened his eyes in shock.


    ¡°Yes? Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Renato tilted his head when seeing Tristan¡¯s lips twitch in surprise.


    ¡°¡­¡­No, no. It was nothing.¡±


    Tristan opened his mouth, trying to say something, but then shook his head, saying it was nothing. However, the image had already been etched in his mind. Renato¡¯s expression not long ago was that of someone who had fallen in love.


    Does the grand prince also have the same feelings?


    Tristan struggled to hold back the question that reached his throat. Unless he was mistaken, Renato was still unaware of his feelings, let alone conscious of them. He didn¡¯t want to say anything that could ruin things.


    I don¡¯t think it is serious yet, so should I watch it a little longer?


    After pondering about it for a while, Tristan decided to take a step back. He himself wasn¡¯t sure about that yet, and it was also a bad thing to meddle in other people¡¯s feelings.


    Those feelings for another person might deepen or fade away, so he thought it would be better to just quietly watch Renato first.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart become heavy. If Renato had feelings for Khalid that were above goodwill, he felt fortunate that Renato wasn¡¯t getting married without any kind of feelings, but he was also worried if Renato genuinely liked Khalid.


    He didn¡¯t know how Khalid felt, and it was a time-limited relationship that would end in three years. Agitated, Tristan opened his mouth with a dark expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll set up a place for dinner next time.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡­ Do you allow our marriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But you can¡¯t get married right away. There must be a short engagement period.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If all goes well, the engagement ceremony will likely be held in the Khan Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    On the Tiana continent, marriage was an equal union regardless of titles and status. For that reason, if the engagement ceremony was held on the groom¡¯s side, the wedding would be held on the bride¡¯s side.


    After marrying Renato, Khalid would come to the Empire as a patrilocal son-in-law, so the engagement ceremony would be held in the Khan Kingdom, while the wedding ceremony would be held in the Fleurette Empire.


    ¡°So what can I do to help you in the future?¡±


    ¡°I have decided to meet the grand prince tomorrow and write a marriage contract. First of all, I need help with that. It¡¯s better to do this thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you mean you need someone to help you with the contract?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am not good enough for this.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will send Viscount Roman tomorrow. Although not well known, he is a talented person in that area. He doesn¡¯t have a big presence yet, so I¡¯ll send him to avoid Marquis Medus¡¯ eyes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. I think it will prevent words from coming out if the Viscount goes to the diplomatic office alone rather than going with me.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do that. Come to think of it, it would be better for you to have at least one aide in order to do various things in the future. I¡¯ll get you a decent person sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m already thinking of someone to have as my aide.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Who is that?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been so busy thinking about various things lately, so I haven¡¯t made an offer to that person yet. I¡¯ll let you know if that person accepts it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. It would be better to deceive the Empress by disguising it as I am forcing that person to your side rather than having you directly appoint that person¡­¡­ When you tell me who it is, I will immediately issue a letter of appointment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. Then, I¡¯ll be leaving for today. I think people will think it¡¯s weird if the conversation goes on longer here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you may do so. If you need anything until the next meeting, tell the chamberlain.¡±


    After getting up from his seat, Renato carefully called out to Tristan when he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­ Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I would like to visit the imperial tomb as soon as possible, so could you please permit me to enter?¡±


    ¡°The imperial tomb?¡±


    Tristan became puzzled because of his unexpected request. It was because Renato, a direct member of the imperial family, could go to and from the imperial tomb at any time without his permission.


    No, there was one space that required the Emperor¡¯s permission. In the center of the tomb where the first Emperor and the Fairy King were sleeping, even the imperial family was not allowed to enter except for special events such as coronations of the Emperor or the Crown Prince. Ordinary visits to that place required the Senate leader¡¯s approval or the Emperor¡¯s permission.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°If you need my permission¡­¡­ Are you going to the tomb of the first Emperor and the Fairy King? What do you plan to do there?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask the Fairy King for Ludmilla-nim¡¯s rest.¡±


    Renato answered Tristan¡¯s question as if he had waited. His original purpose was to discover the reason he returned to the past, but he could not tell the truth, so this was an excuse he prepared in advance. And he also sincerely wanted to pray for Ludmilla¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Ludmilla¡¯s?¡±


    Tristan¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Renato¡¯s answer. He found it unexpected.


    ¡°So you care about such things as well¡­¡­ Thank you very much. You are doing what I have to do.¡±


    Tristan let out a cough, feeling emotionally overwhelmed for a moment. His green eyes became wet and shook just like leaves fluttering in the winds and rain.


    ¡°I want to give you permission to enter right away, but I have to contact the Senate and tell them the purpose of your visit, and if the Empress finds out, he might start a riot¡­¡­ How about visiting after I observe the situation for a bit?¡±


    After agonizing for a moment, Tristan said with a regretful face. He was saddened by the reality of having to mind other people¡¯s eyes for such a thing.


    ¡°I will do so. It¡¯s not urgent.¡±


    Renato nodded his head without much response. He was not disappointed or nervous, because he had expected that answer to some extent. And honestly, he both wanted to go to the imperial tomb, yet was hesitant at the same time.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, I can visit after the wedding ceremony with the grand prince, so please don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is customary for imperial family members to visit the tomb of the Fairy King and make a marriage vow¡­¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ll look for an opportunity and give you permission.¡±


    ¡°Please do so. Then I¡¯ll be leaving now. Please rest well.¡±


    Renato bowed and turned around to leave the bedroom. After seeing him off, Tristan was lost in thoughts with a serious face.


    ¡°¡­¡­Chamberlain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Investigate everything about grand prince Khalid. Everything from one to ten.¡±


    After agonizing for a while, Tristan ordered Caleb to investigate Khalid. In his view, Renato didn¡¯t seem to know how heavy the changes that a marriage could bring, and how burdensome a union without love was. So he was even more worried.


    For Tristan, Renato was a child who grew up only in the Imperial Palace and did not interact much with people, so he was gentle and didn¡¯t know much about the world compared to his age.


    It was Renato¡¯s choice, so even though he wanted to trust and support him, there were quite a lot of things that bothered him. He thought that if he at least knew what kind of person Khalid was, he perhaps would be able to relax a little.


    ¡°After you finish the investigation, contact the grand prince and send a message asking to meet him without Renato knowing.¡±


    ¡°I will obey your orders.¡±


    The chamberlain bowed his head and left without saying anything more. Left alone, Tristan leaned back on the sofa with a tired face.


    ¡°¡­¡­Please let it flow in the right direction.¡±


    Sipping the cold medicinal tea, Tristan recited his small hope in a bitter voice. When the result of the investigation came out, if Khalid was not a nice person unlike what Renato had said, Tristan would oppose their marriage and try to find another way. But that was probably not what Renato wanted.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Tristan let out a small sigh, recalling Renato¡¯s smile he just saw a while ago. It was the first time that child made such a face except for when he was with Ludmilla or Trudy.


    So he hoped that Khalid would be a good man so that their marriage could lead to a good outcome for everyone. Tristan was a sinner who could not bring Renato happiness, but he did not want the child to be hurt anymore.


    * * *


    On the day they decided to write the marriage contract, it started snowing in the morning. With the snow falling before early spring, the capital quickly turned white.


    It was a fun day for children, but a hard day for adults. Renato woke up when he heard the laughter of children running down the street. Because of the snow, their travel was delayed more than usual, and they barely arrived on time for the appointment.


    ¡°Please come on in, Your Imperial Highness. Welcome to the diplomatic office.¡±


    When the carriage door opened, the first thing he saw was a friendly face. Seeing Khalid coming out to meet him, Renato¡¯s eyes slightly widened, then the corners of his eyes slowly curled up.


    ¡°Hello, your highness. It is quite cold today.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be the coldest day since I came to the Empire. Ah, the ground is slippery, so please come down carefully.¡±


    Khalid held out his hand to Renato. Renato took his hand without hesitation. Maybe it was because he was wearing gloves, he didn¡¯t feel Khalid¡¯s warmth unlike usual. He felt a little disappointed because of that.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Renato got off the carriage with his help and gave a brief thanks. He tried to let go of Khalid¡¯s hand that was holding him. But as soon as he tried to sneak his hand out, Khalid grabbed his small hand.


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    ¡°The road is slippery.¡±


    Khalid slightly pulled Renato¡¯s hand toward him and gave a reason for Renato to focus on looking in the front. All the roads leading to the diplomatic office were cleared before their appointment time, but the snow continued to fall, making the ground freeze.


    ¡°But I¡¯m fine¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you fall, it will be big trouble. A little while ago, a stupid aide fell on his butt.¡±


    When Khalid added some words, Nasir, who was behind him, let out a groan. Khalid continued to escort Renato, easily ignoring Nasir¡¯s unspoken protest. Then, he naturally held Renato¡¯s hand and led it into his coat pocket.


    ¡°Why my hand¡­¡­¡±


    Renato wiggled his hand in surprise when Khalid¡¯s unexpected action continued. The more he did, the more tightly Khalid held Renato¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to show people that we have a good relationship.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Renato agreed with his words, understanding what the man was talking about. On the day Khalid accepted Renato¡¯s proposal, the two had a few conversations about what to do next.


    ¡®Nobles are sensitive to rumors. If a love story spreads between you and me, your highness, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be interested. But we must not make them think of our meetings as a political union.¡¯


    ¡®Are you saying that you want us to be seen as fateful love, not a political marriage?¡¯


    ¡®Because by that way, no one can oppose the marriage. We should turn it into amusing gossip to the end. It¡¯s a story that will be spread by the people.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not a bad idea.¡¯


    ¡®To do that, I think it would be necessary to create an image of having a good relationship with you, your highness. Like attending banquets together¡­¡­ What do you think?¡¯


    Renato suggested making it as if he and Khalid were naturally in love. The story of the two had to look like a love marriage, not an arranged marriage. Only then could they lower the vigilance of the nobles. It would also avoid Blanche and Marquis Medus¡¯ suspicion.


    ¡®And I hope the one doing the courting will be you, not me, your highness.¡¯


    ¡®Am I supposed to show that I fell in love first?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I think it will be easier with that. I ask for your understanding about this. My apologies.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. So let¡¯s start by making rumors. Beginning with the Khan Kingdom¡¯s diplomatic office¡­¡­ First of all, I should spread the word that I fell in love with you, Your Imperial Highness.¡¯


    Afterward, the two discussed how to spread rumors and appear among people. Today was the beginning of it.


    ¡°Would you like me to hug you and carry you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Khalid playfully asked and leaned towards Renato. Tap, their side hair lightly touched and then parted. Renato curled his lips to hide his agitation.


    Holding hands or bumping their heads may not have been a big deal for Khalid, but it was the first time Renato had this kind of intimate contact other than with Ludmilla or Trudy.


    But he couldn¡¯t express that. If he reacted in surprise to this kind of touch, other people would think it was strange.


    Feeling that the way to the diplomatic office was too long today, Renato moved on with his steps. But soon, he had to face another trouble again. Before entering the lobby, Khalid stopped and turned his body towards Renato.


    ¡°Please wait a bit¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid moved his other hand, while one hand was still holding Renato¡¯s hand. He brushed off the pure white snowflakes from Renato¡¯s purple-tinted silver hair. Then, he also brushed off the snow on Renato¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have prepared an umbrella. There is a lot more snow than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. Please let me¡­¡­¡±


    Renato hurriedly placed his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder, which was much wider and sturdier than his. Then, he awkwardly moved his hand. Unlike Khalid, his hand was clumsy.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Khalid briefly thanked him, then raised his hand again, perhaps discovering something else. Renato closed his eyes involuntarily when the man¡¯s hand once again approached him. The moment the warmth touched and gently rubbed the corner of his left eye, Renato¡¯s shoulders instantly stiffened.

 Chapter 52

    ¡°Why¡­¡­¡±


    Renato barely opened his eyes again, feeling Khalid¡¯s hand that touched the area around his eye part away. His cracked voice came out from his slightly open lips.


    ¡°It is on here too.¡±


    Khalid softly smiled, wiping the water drop on the tear mole under Renato¡¯s eye with his thumb. Only then did Renato notice the water on his face. The snow seemed to have fallen there, then melted because of his body temperature.


    ¡°I, see. Thank you.¡±


    Renato quickly rubbed his cheeks in embarrassment. Khalid was only doing that without much thought, but he thought of how the man¡¯s lips touched him a few days ago like an idiot. Renato gently pressed the corner of his burning eye. Then, he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Baikal?¡±


    As he turned his head to where the sound came from, Renato saw Baikal approaching him, and his eyes widened. Now that he saw the man again after about a week, the man had changed beyond recognition.


    ¡°Greetings to the successor of the noble blood. It has been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, uhm, you have changed quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Your Imperial Highness. I really wanted to greet you, so I asked his highness the grand prince to let me wait here.¡±


    Baikal answered with a broad smile. The man already shaved off his thick beard that looked like a bandit¡¯s, cut the hair that was covering his eyes, and neatly combed it. Renato looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Is life worth living in the diplomatic office?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks to you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m glad. I¡¯m really sorry for not being able to take care of you properly.¡±


    Renato had a relieved expression. The day after he lost consciousness on Baker 13th Street, Renato asked Khalid for Baikal¡¯s protection before he returned to the palace. He wanted to take care of the man himself, but he couldn¡¯t afford to do so.


    Fortunately, Khalid willingly complied with Renato¡¯s request. When he knew about Baikal¡¯s circumstances, he gave a seat to the man in the diplomatic office in exchange for testifying about the smuggling organization at the trial. In addition, he erased all of Baikal¡¯s past activities and gave him the status of a military doctor apprentice.


    ¡°Thanks to you paying off my debt and obtaining kesnip, Your Imperial Highness, I can safely treat my sister. Ah, Vienna. Come and greet His Imperial Highness.¡±


    Baikal looked behind him and beckoned. Then, Renato saw a small child hiding behind a pillar in the lobby. The girl, who looked just like Baikal, was much smaller than he had thought, perhaps around Trudy¡¯s age.


    ¡°Say your greetings, this is His Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Hello.¡±


    The child came closer with short and quick steps, then bowed to Renato. Renato bent down and made eye contact with Vienna.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Vienna Witcher. I heard from oppa that you helped us, Your Imperial Highness¡­¡­ Thank you very much.¡±


    Vienna expressed her gratitude to Renato in a stammering voice. Then she bowed down again. Her action was so cute that it naturally made Renato smile.


    ¡°There is no need for thanks. In the future, your oppa will have to work hard to pay me back.¡±


    With a friendly smile, Renato raised his hand and affectionately stroked the child¡¯s head. Vienna looked up at Renato as if she was bewitched by something, and then came to her senses with a gasp. She then said in a voice full of enthusiasm.


    ¡°I will work hard too! I¡¯m good at cleaning and running errands!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I see. Okay, then help me diligently in the future.¡±


    Renato laughed out loud, stroking Vienna¡¯s hair once more and standing up straight again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the details later. Now I have something to talk about with his highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Highness. I have troubled you a lot.¡±


    Baikal answered with a determined expression. He was ready to dedicate everything to Renato who was his benefactor.


    ¡°My apologies. The greetings took quite a long time.¡±


    Finishing his talk to Baikal, Renato turned to Khalid and apologized. He felt that he was being too rude to Khalid.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I permitted him to come out, after all. By the way, you seem to like children.¡±


    Khalid looked at Renato with strange eyes and asked, perhaps finding it unexpected. The way Renato looked at Vienna, affectionately smiled at her and stroked her head made it seem that Renato was quite used to dealing with children.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate them. Uhm, I guess I quite like them. Because I have a younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Aah.¡±


    Khalid nodded his head, understanding what Renato was talking about. Renato briefly looked at Vienna when she was held in Baikal¡¯s arms and disappeared toward the hallway. It had been a long time since Renato had seen a child around Trudy¡¯s age.


    ¡°Seeing that child reminds me of Trudy. I have been avoiding His Majesty the Empress¡¯ eyes lately, so I can¡¯t really meet him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will be difficult if I get suspected.¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Renato¡¯s lips. Even though they lived only a few minutes¡¯ walk from each other, they couldn¡¯t meet comfortably. There was a faint longing in his slightly darkened lavender-colored eyes.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t met His Imperial Highness the 2nd Prince yet.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°We will have to see each other often, so I will set a date sometime. If it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯ll invite you two to my official residence. It is a humble and poor place compared to the Imperial Palace, but I will prepare enough for you two to stay for a day or so.¡±


    A day. With those words, Renato quickly realized that Khalid¡¯s intention to help the two brothers meet was greater than his wish to meet Trudy.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I will prepare it soon to let you two introduce yourselves to each other.¡±


    Renato softly smiled, feeling deeply grateful for Khalid¡¯s consideration. The man¡¯s consideration tickled his chest.


    Does he know how much support this seemingly indifferent yet kind consideration gives me? Renato felt sorry that he had no words to express his gratitude toward Khalid.


    ¡°I am looking forward to it. Even more so because he is someone you like so much, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Khalid¡¯s eyes lit up in anticipation of their upcoming meeting. He was also curious about the child whom Renato devoted himself to protecting, even if it meant entering into a marriage with Khalid.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go do our job.¡±


    Khalid took Renato¡¯s hand again and led him to the conference room. Before meeting Trudy, the first priority was to finish their marriage contract properly.


    * * *


    Tick ??tock, tick tock.


    The sound of the wall clock¡¯s second hand softly echoed in the quiet drawing room. Khalid checked the time with his gaze, then lifted the teapot and filled the empty teacup.


    ¡°I think the discussion is going to be long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Renato thanked Khalid with his gaze when the man poured new tea for him. But he did not drink, only fiddling with the teacup. He had already emptied his teacup twice, so he was not particularly thirsty.


    ¡°I thought it would be over soon¡­¡­ I must have taken it too easy.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Renato said with an awkward expression. The marriage contract, which he thought would be finished in a few minutes, had already been going on for hours, contrary to his expectation. It was because of the fierce opposition from Viscount Roman who was sent by the Emperor.


    ¡®Oh my god, are you really going to make a contract like this?¡¯


    Visiting the diplomatic office under the Emperor¡¯s order, Viscount Roman heard the marriage price that Renato had offered to Khalid and almost passed out. He was so taken aback that he seemed to run out of breath at any moment.


    ¡®His Majesty the Emperor has commanded me to do my best to assist you, Your Imperial Highness, but¡­¡­ This is absolutely unacceptable!¡¯


    Viscount Roman exclaimed that the contract between Khalid and Renato was too unfair. Even if Renato was okay with it, it was too unreasonable. To him, an imperial official, a contract to hand over half of the territory¡¯s rights was absolutely unacceptable.


    ¡®It was something that His Imperial Highness suggested first. Viscount-nim, your action right now is considered mutiny, since you do not obey His Imperial Highness¡¯ order.¡¯


    ¡®What did you say? Mutiny?¡¯


    ¡®His Imperial Highness wants this, but you are against this, aren¡¯t you? If this is not mutiny, what is this? Now, please don¡¯t flush for no reason and just sign. There are many more other things to consider.¡¯


    Nasir, who served as Khalid¡¯s legal representative, strongly pressured Viscount Roman, saying that Renato had already agreed. The two strongly opposed each other, not making any concessions. In the end, the process of writing the marriage contract became a tedious tug-of-war.


    ¡®Stop, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not half, so try to tune in with Viscount Roman.¡¯


    ¡®I promised the grand prince half of the rights. Adding more than that might be possible, but you can¡¯t lower it to less than that. His Majesty did not take issue with it either, so just proceed as it is.¡¯


    Khalid and Renato tried to mediate between Nasir and Viscount Roman respectively. But they both shook their heads resolutely. Then, they kicked Khalid and Renato out of the conference room to talk to each other.


    The two, who were suddenly kicked out, were now in the drawing room waiting patiently for the negotiations to end. However, at this rate, it seemed like it would not end even when the sun went down.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we change the terms of the contract now? I think half of the territorial rights are too much. I am satisfied with a third.¡±


    Tired of endless negotiations, Khalid came up with a compromise. But Renato stubbornly shook his head.


    ¡°No, you need to get a half.¡±


    The tug-of-war on conditions was not only taking place in the conference room. Even in the drawing room, the person on the receiving side said that he should receive less, while the one giving insisted that he would give more.


    ¡°I think there is nothing wrong in Viscount Roman¡¯s words. It¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too much at all. You say that the contract is only advantageous to you, your highness, but I think it¡¯s the opposite.¡±


    Renato seriously expressed his thoughts. He genuinely felt that this contract was more of a loss to Khalid than to him.


    Marrying Renato would involve Khalid in the fight for the Empire¡¯s throne, regardless of his will. If he won, he would have splendid glory in his hands, but if he failed, he would lose everything.


    The rights to the Esteban territory felt insufficient as a reward for participating in a dangerous battle that could lead to death. So Renato originally intended to give Esteban territory to Khalid.


    However, various problems would occur. No matter what happened, he could not freely hand over his country¡¯s land to another country. Eventually, he decided to moderately hand over the rights to the territory to Khalid.


    ¡°If I could, I would have already given you the entire territory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid trailed off his words, feeling burdensome just thinking about it. Renato faintly smiled at him. When Khalid offered to help him, he was happy as if having everything in this world, but when he wrote the marriage contract, many worries arose.


    The biggest worry was that Khalid might be hurt as well. Just thinking that the man could be in danger because of him made Renato feel like all his blood was drained out of his body.


    Fortunately, Khalid had a place to go back even if things went wrong. If the man divorced him, Khalid would become the Khan Kingdom¡¯s grand prince again.


    If Renato failed to get rid of Marquis Medus¡¯ faction within 3 years, he would divorce Khalid and send him back to the Khan Kingdom. At that time, the rights to Esteban territory would be a great help for Khalid to re-establish his position in the kingdom.


    After all, a contract between noble blood was something that even the Emperor of the Empire wouldn¡¯t be able to touch carelessly.


    Worst of all, even if Maximo became the Emperor just like in his previous life, Renato was punished as a traitor, and his territory was confiscated, Khalid¡¯s rights would remain untouched for at least several years. Renato had calculated it that far.


    Judging Maximo¡¯s personality, the man would try to kill Khalid as well, but even the Emperor of the Empire would not be able to recklessly touch the grand prince of a kingdom. It was also more certain because they had to rely on the Khan Kingdom to defend the country¡¯s borders.


    Above all, the Khan Kingdom was a small but powerful country. How many people would want to wage war with one of the leading countries on the continent in terms of military power? Even if Maximo tried to start a war to catch Khalid, the nobles would stand up and stop him. There was no way for them to fight against the Khan Kingdom because they considered family wealth and power the most important things.


    But of course, the best thing is to make sure that that kind of future won¡¯t come.


    Having assumed the worst-case scenario, Renato faintly chuckled. If he couldn¡¯t think positively and could only have negative thoughts, the only one hurt would be him. Forcibly curling up his lips, he tried to push away the anxiety crawling in.


    ¡°I will tell Viscount Roman again later. Handing over half of the territorial rights to you was something that His Majesty the Emperor already approved of, your highness. Even the Viscount will not be able to persist until the very end.¡±


    ¡°Haa, seriously¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t just go anywhere and make contracts with people on your own later, Your Imperial Highness. You will be deceived.¡±


    Unable to stop Renato, Khalid shook his head and said with a genuinely worried expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like this toward other people. I¡¯m only soft to you, your highness.¡±


    Khalid¡¯s eyes momentarily shook. He twitched his lips as if flustered and embarrassed, then let out a fake cough.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can come to a conclusion here even if we talk amongst ourselves. Let¡¯s leave the complicated matters to that side and talk about something else. How is your wrist?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Ah.¡±


    Renato glanced down when Khalid changed the topic to his wrist. A few days ago, after Khalid accepted his proposal, Renato was showing Khalid around the greenhouse when the man found out that his wrist was bruised because of Maximo.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    ¡®Pardon?¡¯


    ¡®Your right wrist. I think you have a bruise.¡¯


    Khalid¡¯s expression immediately stiffened when he noticed a bruise slightly exposed under his sleeve. Even when Renato said that it was nothing, the man still rolled up his sleeve to check the bruise.


    ¡®Just what¡­¡­¡¯


    Seeing the black bruise on his white wrist, Khalid frowned. Then, he persistently asked which bastard caused this. In the end, Renato had to say that it seemed like he was bruised during his quarrel with Maximo. The handprints were so clear that he couldn¡¯t say he just bumped against something.


    ¡®It¡¯s that person again.¡¯


    Hearing Renato¡¯s explanation, Khalid grumbled in an irritated voice. The word ¡®again¡¯ caught his attention a little, but Renato couldn¡¯t ask what it meant. It was because Khalid¡¯s aura was so horrendous that it felt as if the man was about to storm out and grab Maximo by the neck right away.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The bruise has also faded a lot.¡±


    ¡°Can I take a look?¡±


    Khalid stood up, not believing Renato¡¯s words. Then, without giving Renato time to stop him, he approached and sat down next to Renato. As a result of observing so far, Khalid could tell Renato was seriously insensitive to his pain or wounds.


    The wounds were obviously serious, so why did he always think it was no big deal? After going through it a few times, he found it hard to believe Renato¡¯s words straight away.


    Unsurprisingly, when he rolled up the sleeve, the dark red bruise revealed on his wrist was not much different from a few days ago. Seeing the still clear handprints, Khalid narrowed his eyebrows. The swelling seemed to have subsided, but the bruise felt worse somehow.


    ¡°¡­¡­Do you think of this as having faded a lot?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uhm. I mean, the color has faded a bit?¡±


    Renato rolled his eyes when Khalid lowered his voice. It looked serious, but the pain was almost gone. That was why he said it was alright, but Khalid didn¡¯t seem to like his answer.


    ¡°Originally, these bruises would disappear in two days¡­¡­ It¡¯s a little long this time.¡±


    Renato glanced at Khalid, then looked down at the still dark bruise and muttered. This was something that bothered him as well.


    Thanks to the unique healing power of the imperial family, Renato usually healed in a day or two from minor injuries such as cuts from paper or grass, or bruises caused by bumping against furniture like sofas or desks.


    So he thought it would be the case this time too. It was a more serious bruise than usual, but in his experience so far, it should almost disappear by this point. However, the handprints left on his wrist had only slightly faded in color, and it seemed that the bruise would take at least two or three more days to completely disappear without a trace.


    He had been uncertain, but this had made it clear. Whether it was because of trauma or the aftereffects of regression, he was not as healthy as he used to be. The healing speed of his wounds had also slowed down. Finally, Renato accepted the change that had occurred in his body.


    ¡°Is this also a symptom of trauma?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Renato carefully asked. He did his own research on post-traumatic stress disorder, but he thought that Khalid would know better than he did.


    ¡°We can¡¯t cross out that possibility because mental problems can also cause physical problems, but¡­¡­ Did you apply medicine?¡±


    ¡°Medicine? Do I have to apply medicine on bruises?¡±


    When Renato asked as if this was the first time he had heard about it, Khalid frowned. Renato¡¯s voice turned into quiet murmuring when he faced the glance with subtle reproach.


    ¡°Until now, if I just left it alone, it would have healed itself¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s apply the medicine first.¡±


    Letting out a small sigh, Khalid pulled out a round case from his pocket. It was an ointment he got from the military doctors just in case. Khalid opened the case with quick movements and dabbed a generous amount of ointment with his fingers.


    ¡°You may feel a little cold or itchy.¡±


    Khalid warned in advance, then applied a thin layer of ointment. Renato¡¯s wrist then flinched. Not paying attention to that, Khalid carefully moved his hand. He then asked a question just like passing by.


    ¡°So, are you ready to tell me your secret now?¡±

 Chapter 54

    ¡°Secret? Ah.¡±


    Realizing what Khalid was talking about, Renato let out a small exclamation. He had been wondering for days whether to reveal his secret to Khalid.


    In his heart, he wanted to reveal everything and ask for help. It was even more so because he believed that Khalid would seriously listen to his words without considering them vain lies.


    For a couple of months after regression, Renato accepted the reality that came his way and struggled alone to protect his precious people. Because of that, he was under a lot of pressure without himself realizing it. And from some point on, he had the urge to share with someone else the time and pain that only he remembered.


    So he kept thinking about it until he came here. However, his conclusion was that it was still too early to reveal everything. There were also several things that he didn¡¯t know how to explain.


    In addition, there was quite a lot of information in the future that would upset the current Khalid if he found out. Since the man had a strong sense of responsibility, if he knew that he couldn¡¯t keep his promise to Renato or that his sister Maryam died in a suspicious accident, he would definitely feel very sorry and blame himself.


    Renato didn¡¯t want to see it happen. Right now, there was no need for Khalid to needlessly suffer from an event that had not yet occurred.


    ¡°The marriage contract has not been completed yet. I think that we have to hold a wedding ceremony and make a marriage vow to become a real couple¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t tell me until then?¡±


    Khalid showed signs of dissatisfaction when Renato rejected him in a roundabout way. He didn¡¯t expect that Renato would answer him easily, but when Renato refused, his mood still became bad.


    ¡°Then please tell me this. As a taster.¡±


    Khalid suddenly had a wicked expression on his face, then lowered the hand that was holding Renato¡¯s wrist and gently pressed it on Renato¡¯s waist.


    ¡°What taster, ugh.¡±


    When the man accurately touched his scar, Renato bounced back and subconsciously let out a groan. He had no idea how the man could always locate the scar like a ghost even though it was covered with clothes.


    ¡°The person who caused this scar, who was it?¡±


    Khalid gently stroked his stiff waist, then asked in a quiet voice just like a whisper. Then, with his calloused thumb, he teased the area around the scar.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t rub, ugh, uhm.¡±


    Renato pushed the arm touching his scar, holding back his groans by biting his lower lip with his upper teeth. His body trembled and heated up with just a slight touch. Feeling the strange sensation, his lower abdomen stiffened and his toes curled up.


    ¡°You will hurt your lips.¡±


    Khalid looked at Renato who groaned like a rabbit with his ears caught, then raised his other hand to press on the tightly closed lips. When Khalid¡¯s fingertip dug between Renato¡¯s lips, the upper teeth that had been pressing the soft flesh parted away, and a hot breath leaked out. Khalid¡¯s large thumb swept across the bitten lower lip once and then moved away.


    ¡°Answer me and I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    ¡°Huu, ah, seriously¡­¡­ O, okay. Ugh, I will tell you, so please stop.¡±


    Unable to endure the gentle stimulation on his sensitive skin, Renato declared surrender. But Khalid still tapped on his scar, not letting go until Renato really answered.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s, it¡¯s Maximo Florence.¡±


    As soon as Renato said the name, the finger stimulating his scar parted away. When he had succeeded in hearing about the culprit from Renato, Khalid¡¯s eyes shone.


    ¡°As expected, it was that human.¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s murmur, Renato realized the man had already guessed that Maximo was the culprit. Khalid, with a frown on his forehead, tilted his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡°It would be a felony to leave a scar on an imperial family member¡¯s body, but that jerk, no, that person named Maximo, why is he still unscathed? Did the Empress cover him?¡±


    ¡°No, well, it¡¯s a bit complicated to explain, uhm¡­¡­¡±


    How could he explain so that Khalid would understand? Renato pursed his lips and carefully chose his words. After thinking for a while, he gathered his thoughts and cautiously began to speak.


    ¡°Actually, lord Maximo can¡¯t remember inflicting this scar on me.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just lord Maximo. Neither His Majesty the Empress nor anyone else really knows. I am the only one who knows and remembers this.¡±


    ¡°Did they get some kind of group memory loss magic?¡±


    When the enigmatic remarks continued, Khalid asked back with an absurd expression. Renato let out a small laugh because of his words.


    ¡°Haha, well¡­¡­ You can think of it like that.¡±


    Renato slowly nodded, saying Khalid was right. Only Renato went back to six years ago, so Khalid¡¯s remark was not really wrong.


    ¡°Anyway, because of that, I can¡¯t accuse Maximo of his crime right now. Of course there is no evidence that he did¡­¡­ So I didn¡¯t say it. I also tried to hide it from others because of that same reason.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Renato bitterly smiled. He hoped Khalid would not ask further questions. He could not explain anymore.


    ¡°I can roughly understand why you are trying to hide it. When did you get the wound?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, contrary to what you may think, it¡¯s actually not that long ago. No, should I say it has been a bit while? A few months ago?¡±


    ¡°A few months ago¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid pondered Renato¡¯s answer and traced his memory. He only saw it briefly, but Renato¡¯s scar looked like it had been there for at least several years.


    Was it because of the unique healing power of the imperial family? Why can¡¯t other people remember?


    Khalid slightly frowned when his questions remained. He thought he would feel better when knowing who it was, but on the contrary, he felt frustrated. The more he thought about it, the more he felt like his mind was tangled in a mess.


    ¡°Is it possible that it was caused by a high-level curse or spell?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about those things, but I don¡¯t think it was a curse or a spell. Actually, I have some guesses about its cause as well, but I¡¯m not sure yet¡­¡­¡±


    Renato slurred the end of his words and looked at Khalid. He felt sorry because his answer seemed to give the man an even bigger headache.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that I couldn¡¯t explain it properly, but it¡¯s all the truth. I can only explain it this way right now.¡±


    Renato¡¯s head went down, and his voice became smaller and smaller. Khalid had a startled expression when he saw Renato drooping his head like a puppy soaked in the rain.


    ¡°Not at all. You didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but I kept bothering you, Your Imperial Highness. Anyway, are you sure that that person, Maximo Florence, caused the wound?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am sure. I also developed the post-traumatic stress disorder you told me about because of that, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I thought so as well. Anyway, it¡¯s enough for me now that I know the culprit.¡±


    Now that Khalid knew the culprit, he decided to back down first. It didn¡¯t matter to him if Maximo remembered that or not. Khalid vowed that one day, he would inflict on Maximo a scar that was several times bigger than Renato¡¯s scar. That was why he wanted to know who caused the scar in the first place.


    ¡°It must have been difficult for you to say, so thank you very much for letting me know. If you have any questions for me, please feel free to ask as well, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Really? Can I ask you anything?¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s words, Renato pricked up his ears like a rabbit and raised his head. His pale purple eyes also sparkled. Khalid nodded, thinking Renato¡¯s reaction was a little cute.


    ¡°If it is something I can answer, I will faithfully answer.¡±


    ¡°Then there is something I¡¯m curious about¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    ¡°That, uhm.¡±


    Even with Khalid¡¯s permission, Renato was still hesitant to ask his question. Khalid gently raised the corners of his lips as a way to tell him not to feel burdened and to speak comfortably. Encouraged by that smile, Renato hesitatingly spoke up.


    ¡°Last time, you said that if we get married, I have to fulfill my duty as a companion, your highness. You also asked if I was prepared for that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    Khalid paused when hearing Renato¡¯s words, then replied a beat later. He wondered why Renato was suddenly bringing up this story, even though it was true that Khalid told him to ask anything.


    ¡°Are you okay with that, your highness?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Khalid tilted his head at Renato¡¯s question and asked to elaborate a little more.


    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±


    Renato lowered his gaze and wiggled his hands, unable to look straight at Khalid. Then he mumbled.


    ¡°When you have your ruts, you have to spend the night with me, your highness. I have basic knowledge about Alphas and Omegas, but I didn¡¯t know the details, so¡­¡­ I looked up some books a few days ago¡­¡­¡±


    While Renato walked in and out of the library to find a way to treat his trauma, he also read a few books about Alphas and Omegas.


    Up until now, because he was a Beta, he didn¡¯t bother to look into this, and he also avoided it on purpose, but now that he would marry a dominant Alpha like Khalid, he felt the need to study. Above all, he was very concerned about the consummation duty that Khalid had said.

 Chapter 55

    ¡°I looked through the books, and they said that Alphas are instinctively attracted to Omegas, so it will be good to smell Omegas¡¯ pheromones during Alphas¡¯ ruts¡­¡­¡±


    Renato, unable to finish his sentence, stealthily glanced at Khalid¡¯s expression. When their eyes met, Khalid signaled by his eyes for Renato to continue what he was saying.


    However, Renato couldn¡¯t easily speak up. He recalled the contents of the books he had read. In books written about Alphas and Omegas, it was the pheromone part that particularly caught Renato¡¯s attention.


    It was written that pheromones could act as a sedative in case of emergency, pheromone showers could be used for therapeutic purposes, one¡¯s companion¡¯s pheromone could have a mental stabilization effect, pheromones could have effects during ruts and heat cycles, and so on.


    Renato learned from the books that Alphas¡¯ and Omegas¡¯ pheromones played more roles than he had expected. Then, naturally, several worries came to his mind. This was because a Beta like him had no pheromone.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Beta, so to do it properly with you, your highness¡­¡­ Uhm, no. Anyway, I mean, it¡¯ll be better to sleep with Omegas than Betas, right?¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s question as he changed his words in the middle, Khalid¡¯s expression became strange.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know because I haven¡¯t slept with Omegas.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He has never slept with Omegas? Renato¡¯s eyes widened as he heard an unexpected answer. Khalid scratched the back of his head and answered again.


    ¡°Actually, I have never slept with anyone. I¡¯ve never spent my ruts with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Then, uh, but you said the last time that when the ruts came, people would have to spend the night with their companions, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s about companions. This is not the case if they do not have a specific partner or if they are not married. The ruts can still be passed without sleeping with someone else. It¡¯s just more difficult.¡±


    When Alphas and Omegas had no one to spend the night with, they usually took sedatives and sleeping pills to fall asleep or to solve it by themselves. But either way, it was less effective than sleeping with someone else. Because of that, they might be reluctant to do so since it would be more difficult, but it didn¡¯t unconditionally mean that they would have to sleep with someone else.


    Khalid had always been having his ruts alone ever since his first rut. It would be a lie if he said it wasn¡¯t difficult, but it was still manageable for him. He thought that after all, it was better to be exhausted for a few days than to have an accident due to a moment¡¯s desire.


    ¡°The reason why I do not sleep with other people even when my ruts come is because of my personal belief. I have a strong conviction that I will not cause something that I cannot take responsibility for.¡±


    ¡°Something that you cannot take responsibility for¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I mean children.¡±


    Khalid answered right away. Having suffered numerous hardships because he was born as an illegitimate child, Khalid was naturally negative toward marriage and having children.


    ¡°During ruts and heat cycles, pheromones are stronger than at other times. That is why even if contraceptive pills are used, sometimes a child can still enter. If Alphas completely lose their reasons and do the knotting, the chance is also higher.¡±


    While it was true that ruts and heat cycles increased the chances of getting pregnant, spending the night together wouldn¡¯t necessarily mean that the chance of pregnancy was 100%. If numerical values were used, it would be around 70%. However, if knotting happened, it would become a different story.


    During ruts and heat cycles, if an Alpha knotted an Omega, there was an almost 90% chance that a child would be born. Because it dramatically increased the probability of pregnancy, Alphas and Omegas that wanted a child sometimes still did the knotting with mutual agreement even if it was not during their ruts or heat cycles.


    Because of that reason, from an early age, Alphas thoroughly learned how to control and regulate their pheromones, how to maintain rationality even when exposed to Omegas¡¯ pheromones, and how to endure their ruts while suppressing knotting. This was to prevent problems between families, or to prevent having children that would not be blessed.


    ¡°When I began to stand out as a knight, there were people who seduced me for irreverent purposes, or when my ruts came.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Ever since I found out about it, I¡¯ve been managing my ruts more thoroughly. As you also know, Your Imperial Highness, my origin has a bit of a problem, right? I didn¡¯t want to have another child like me. I didn¡¯t want to be used politically because of that either.¡±


    Renato¡¯s face darkened because of Khalid¡¯s words. After all, he was also one of those who tried to use Khalid.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make that face. You are different from them, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Noticing what Renato was thinking, Khalid hurriedly comforted him. However, Renato¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t easily brighten up.


    ¡°Anyway, for that reason, I have never spent the night with anyone. Accidents always happen unexpectedly, so I thought it would be better not to sleep with anyone at all.¡±


    ¡°Then even after we get married¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe it will depend on the situation. As I said before, if I spend my ruts alone even when I have a companion, people will definitely think it is strange.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mean to force you. We are making it seem that you and I fall into a fateful love and get married, Your Imperial Highness, so we should at least show that we are in the same space.¡±


    After finishing his words, Khalid looked at Renato with a complicated face. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t know that Renato was thinking so seriously about his words and was agonizing alone.


    At that time, Khalid told Renato about the consummation duty only to slightly scare him when Renato kept on insisting. He never dreamed that the words he said to make Renato reconsider and give up on marriage would return to him in this way.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this part already. Even if I spend my ruts alone just like before, I won¡¯t feel any discomfort at all. If you say you hate it, Your Imperial Highness¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not that I hate it!¡±


    Startled by Khalid¡¯s words, Renato waved his hand. It wasn¡¯t because he hated sleeping with Khalid, but because of other reasons.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t be satisfied¡­¡­ Ah.¡±


    In a surprise, Renato said out loud the reason why he was agonizing over it, then quickly covered his mouth with his hands. But the water was already spilled.


    ¡°Satisfied? With what?¡±


    ¡°That, I mean¡­¡­¡±


    Renato tightly closed his eyes just like a child caught doing something bad. Now it was too late to say it was nothing. Renato opened his mouth again with a look of resignation.


    ¡°Some books say that Alphas are more sexually satisfied while sleeping with Omegas than with Betas.¡±


    His voice explaining the books he had read became smaller and smaller. The end of his words was so faint that it was barely audible. After finishing speaking, Renato bowed his head like a sinner. His cheeks were burning and his ears were ringing.


    Since Betas were different from Omegas, there were a lot of things to prepare separately when they slept with Alphas. If they did it wrong, they could be seriously hurt. And above all, unlike Omegas, Beta did not release pheromones that excited Alphas. Therefore, if the amount of pleasure felt by Alphas while sleeping with Omegas was 100, it was only 50 with Betas.


    That was the part that bothered Renato the most when he learned about Alphas and Omegas¡¯ pheromones. Since pheromone showers were something he couldn¡¯t do in the first place, he didn¡¯t feel particularly bothered by it.


    However, the part about sleeping together was different. He said that he would fulfill the duty of a companion to Khalid, and Khalid also mentioned the consummation duty, so it was an issue that he could not overlook.


    ¡°So I was worried. I don¡¯t have pheromones, and unlike Omegas, I need to prepare¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°In that sense, a Beta like you wouldn¡¯t be satisfied too, Your Imperial Highness. I think I should be more worried about it than you.¡±


    Khalid worriedly looked at Renato who seemed severely lacking in self-confidence. Considering the environment Renato grew up in, he could understand the reason, but that attitude was not good for the future. After pondering for a moment, he made a slightly impulsive suggestion.


    ¡°If you are so worried, let¡¯s kiss.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about whether you can sleep with me properly and whether I will feel good or not? To be honest, that¡¯s something I¡¯m worried about as well. If you overdo it or are hurt because of me, I think I will feel very guilty, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Khalid got closer to Renato and moved his hand. The feel of Renato¡¯s cheek against the palm of his hand was as soft as silk, making Khalid feel a little guilty.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s take the time to get to know each other and make progress step by step.¡±


    ¡°Progress¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will have to show that we are in a relationship in front of other people anyway. I think you are very inexperienced with skinship, Your Imperial Highness. To show that in front of people, you need to get used to it first.¡±


    Renato could not refute Khalid¡¯s words. It was an undeniable fact that he was clumsy and weak in physical contact with others. Toward Renato who was in agony, Khalid whispered in a low voice as if to seduce him.


    ¡°What do you think, how about rehearsing for the consummation with me?¡±

 Chapter 56

    Rehearsing.


    At that word, the eyes that seemed to have been carved by light amethysts fluttered wide. His small lips also parted open. Renato was speechless for a moment and blankly stared at Khalid.


    Khalid calmly waited for Renato¡¯s reply. He also felt he was acting a little impulsively, so he intended to follow Renato¡¯s decision.


    ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡±


    Moments later, Renato made up his mind and slowly opened his mouth. His voice was as small as a scattered sigh, but Khalid did not miss his words. However, he asked again just in case.


    ¡°Are you really okay with that? Once we start, there is no turning back.¡±


    It was not like holding hands, hugging, stroking his head, and kissing on the cheek or around the eyes. Those were things they could do with friends, comrades, and family members. But what Khalid was trying to do now was different.


    It was something that could change the relationship between the two more in a more definite way than a marriage contract.


    So he had no choice but to worry. It would be different if they didn¡¯t do it at all, but if they did it just once, their relationship would never go back to the way it was before. And even if they had nothing to do with each other anymore, the memories and sensations would remain in their bodies.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with it. As you said, it¡¯s necessary anyway, your highness.¡±


    Not knowing if he was aware of Khalid¡¯s concerns or not, Renato was calmer than expected. He made eye contact with Khalid with a quite determined expression.


    ¡°Okay, if that is what you want, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Knowing that Renato¡¯s resolve was firm, Khalid put a little force on the hand that was wrapping around his cheek. Renato gulped, feeling the man¡¯s fingers lightly pressing under his eyes. He agreed to do it, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t nervous.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°First¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid drawled his words and slowly lowered his head. Tap, the man¡¯s black hair tickled Renato¡¯s forehead, and a slightly cool body temperature touched him. Following their foreheads, the tips of their noses rubbed against each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the kiss.¡±


    Smooch. As soon as he finished speaking, something soft and smooth touched Renato¡¯s lips, then parted away. It was light and soft, closer to a peck than a kiss, as if a feather was gently falling down.


    ¡°¡­¡­Is this the end?¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s question, Khalid let out a soft laugh. The breath that flowed from the man¡¯s lips scattered and tickled Renato¡¯s skin. Khalid moved his hand on Renato¡¯s cheek to hold his slender chin.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning.¡±


    This time, as soon as he finished his words, their lips touched. This kiss could be clearly felt compared to the previous one. Khalid repeatedly pressed his lips against Renato¡¯s and parted away.


    Smooch, smooch.


    The sound of flesh bumping against each other echoed in the quiet room. Feeling a strange ticklish sensation, Renato just quietly accepted Khalid¡¯s kisses. The kisses were polite and gentle, despite his tension.


    ¡°Nngh.¡±


    Renato pleasantly closed his eyes as the kisses rained down on his lips. The hand holding his chin, the arm wrapping around his waist, and the body touching him were all rough and hard, but the man¡¯s lips were soft and gentle, making him smile a little.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±


    Renato let out a hot breath, feeling his cheeks and the nape of his neck gradually heat up. At that moment, Khalid paused and turned his head to the side. Their lips deeply interlocked with each other.


    Khalid pressed his lips against Renato¡¯s and lightly rubbed them. Then, he opened his lips and lightly bit the flesh that touched him.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Renato was startled by the warmth that abruptly swallowed his lower lip. In response, Khalid nibbled Renato¡¯s lips painlessly with his own to appease him.


    ¡°Huu, nngh.¡±


    Because of that, Renato relaxed his stiff shoulders and continued to enjoy the kiss. Then, as if praising him for having done a good job, Khalid swept Renato¡¯s back with his hand. Renato also grabbed his firm shoulders in response. Then, a tingling sensation came up from his lower lip. Khalid just suddenly bit his lip.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When Renato¡¯s lips parted in surprise, Khalid¡¯s tongue broke in as if it had waited. The moist and hard flesh, different from the man¡¯s soft lips, ran across Renato¡¯s even teeth and slightly tickled the roof of his mouth. Then, as if welcoming the intruder, saliva pooled up in Renato¡¯s mouth.


    Knowing that would happen, Khalid moved his tongue. Their saliva quickly became entangled with each other¡¯s. Squelch, when the lips soaked in saliva rubbed against each other, a wet sound rang out.


    ¡°Wait, nngh, ugh.¡±


    Unable to bear the sensations swirling in his mouth, Renato raised his eyelids. Then, the red eyes similar to the blazing sunset filled his vision. When their eyes met, Khalid slightly pulled his head back and bent his eyes.


    ¡°You have to, close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t, close, mhm¡­¡­!¡±


    Renato¡¯s protest was swallowed by the lips that approached again. The rough kiss continued as if everything up until a while ago was merely a joke. Feeling dizzy, Renato trembled. Gradually, he was out of breath and his head was becoming fuzzy.


    ¡°Breathe, through your nose.¡±


    ¡°Huu, ha.¡±


    Khalid parted his lips again when Renato felt suffocated. Renato followed him, trying to breathe through his nose. But Khalid didn¡¯t give Renato much leeway. The man swallowed his gasping lips again and shoved his tongue into Renato¡¯s moist mouth.


    Squelch, squelch.


    Only wet sounds echoed from between the interlocked lips that didn¡¯t have the slightest gap apart. Each time their flesh rubbed against each other and their saliva intertwined, Renato trembled. He could feel the saliva that he couldn¡¯t swallow dripping from his lips.


    ¡°Ha, uuh¡­¡­¡±


    Not knowing what to do, Renato tightly clutched at the man¡¯s firm shoulders, trying to seize his fading consciousness. When his fingertips grabbed the man¡¯s shoulders, Khalid paused, then pushed his body towards Renato in a rush. The man¡¯s momentum caused Renato¡¯s body to lose balance and was pushed back.


    As the sofa¡¯s armrest touched his back, the leather and his clothes rubbed together, making a squeaking sound. It was then that the hand gripping his chin came through his hair. The man¡¯s long, hard fingers ruffled his hair and wrapped around the back of his head, making his nape shudder.


    ¡°Ugh, st, ha. Huff.¡±


    The word ¡®stop¡¯ was scattered in his breaths and disappeared. Renato couldn¡¯t come to his senses because of the endless kissing. He felt fear now. He thought he could truly lose his mind at this rate. It felt so good that it was scary.


    What is this, just what is this?


    Renato tried to somehow follow Khalid¡¯s kisses. But the heat that rose to the top of his head blurred his vision and spun the world around him, making him only able to hold onto Khalid.


    Squelch, squelch.


    The lips, which seemed to never pull back, parted away when Renato began to shed tears. Startled because of the moisture on his skin, Khalid stiffened his shoulders and pulled himself back. Their lips, drenched with saliva from each other, moved away, forming a thin line in the air.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡­ Ha, hu.¡±


    When the kiss barely ended, Renato gasped for breath like someone who just managed to come up after falling into the water. His body, lying on the sofa, rose up and then sank down over and over again with each gasp.


    Khalid, on the other hand, looked fine except for a slight flush on his face. Renato¡¯s pale purple eyes pierced at the man¡¯s appearance which seemed as if nothing just happened, unlike his.


    ¡°S, so unfair.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Khalid, who had been catching his breath, heard Renato¡¯s words and blinked his eyes in confusion. Then, the man exclaimed ¡®Ah¡¯ and asked in a cautious tone.


    ¡°Was it bad? Did you feel it was bad?¡±


    ¡°No, not that¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s question, Renato quickly shook his head. The kiss he just had with Khalid felt good. Rather, it was so good that it was a problem. Renato¡¯s body inadvertently trembled when he felt the sensation lingering on his lips.


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Only I always¡­¡­ No. I was just grumbling a bit.¡±


    Renato was strangely envious of Khalid, who seemed skillful and relaxed no matter what he did, as opposed to him who had to follow the man every time because of his inexperience. Then, he thought of himself as pathetic.


    In the end, the problem was that he was clumsy. Because of that, he was acting like a child in front of Khalid for nothing. Renato suddenly felt incredibly ashamed.


    ¡°Did you feel good, your highness? It was my first time, so it wasn¡¯t good because I was clumsy, right?¡±


    ¡°It was good for me. And it was my first time, too.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m glad¡­¡­ Pardon?¡±


    Renato felt relieved by Khalid¡¯s answer, then quickly widened his eyes. First time? What? He opened his mouth, unable to believe what he had just heard. Managing to come to his senses, Renato looked at Khalid with a confused gaze.


    ¡°Wait a minute, your first time? What?¡±


    ¡°What else do I mean? Didn¡¯t I tell you a little while ago? I¡¯ve never slept with anyone before. Of course, that includes kissing as well.¡±

 Chapter 57

    ¡°So, was that your first¡­¡­ kiss, just like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That was why I lost control a bit in the middle. I knew you were having a hard time but I couldn¡¯t control myself, ahem, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Khalid let out an embarrassed cough. He felt sorry for continuing to push Renato even though he knew Renato was suffocated when the kisses became intense.


    But Renato, shocked by something else, was unable to listen to his apology. It was his first time, it was his first time just like me¡­¡­


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Hearing Renato scream to himself, Khalid tilted his head. Only then did Renato realize that he had said that out loud, so his gaze moved downward. He wiggled his hands in embarrassment.


    ¡°Uhm, I didn¡¯t think it was your first time because you seemed so familiar with it.¡±


    ¡°Is that a compliment?¡±


    Because of Renato¡¯s words, Khalid¡¯s eyes curved up into a crescent shape. He didn¡¯t show it outwardly, but he was also nervous inside.


    Seeing Khalid have a relieved smile on his face, Renato quietly reflected on his strange envy when he thought the man was more experienced and skillful.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but because I¡¯m a knight, I¡¯m good at everything I do with my body. I guess I can say that I learn quickly.¡±


    Khalid playfully shrugged his shoulders. Then, he reached out and gently stroked Renato¡¯s cheek, which had turned red as if soaked in flower petal extract, with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Everyone is surprised when they hear that I have no experience at this age, but¡­¡­ your reaction is quite refreshing, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    The currently 25-year-old Khalid was known as a very different species even among the members of the Black Wolf Knights Order. As it was a place where the most vigorous knights gathered, there were bound to be many temptations from others. Because of that, it was natural for Khalid to stand out as he kept his belief firmly without any wavering.


    When seeing Khalid spend his ruts alone without blinking an eye despite the beautiful Omegas¡¯ seduction, some people thought of him as amazing, while others looked at him with strange eyes.


    ¡°Actually, I was quite nervous a while ago. I am relieved to hear that you felt good with that, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Well, uhm¡­¡­ Yes.¡±


    Renato was flustered when Khalid smiled with a relieved expression. It was true that he felt good, but somehow he was embarrassed. When his head lowered a little, his hair, which had been ruffled by Khalid¡¯s hand, also slid down.


    Seeing the tips of Renato¡¯s ears protruding through the pale purple-silver hair burning as red as his face, Khalid slightly raised the corners of his lips. When he saw that Renato was so ashamed, some kind of playfulness suddenly surged up in him.


    ¡°When I roll around the battlefield, there is a lot of knowledge that I picked up. It¡¯s my first time in practice, but I know the theory well, so please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Khalid slightly tilted his head towards Renato and whispered in his ear. Renato¡¯s head jerked up because of that mischievous whisper.


    ¡°W, what.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. Most of the knights are very experienced in that kind of thing.¡±


    Alphas and Omegas tended to have a faster first experience than Betas. It was because their first ruts or heat cycles would occur in their early to mid-teens.


    Among them, those who had to work using their bodies like knights were more experienced in those kinds of things. Since they could die even tomorrow, they often left their bodies for the pleasure of the moment.


    Maybe because of that, when they went around the battlefield together, there were quite a lot of times when people said they would teach Khalid things as adult seniors. As a matter of course, Khalid gave appropriate punishment to those who taunted him with their mouths.


    At those times, he didn¡¯t want to hear them and was annoyed, but today, they turned out to be very helpful advice. Khalid felt grateful, albeit belatedly.


    Khalid recalled what Renato had said a while ago about his worry that doing those things with a Beta like him wouldn¡¯t feel good.


    Remembering Renato¡¯s words of concern about the consummation duty, Khalid squinted his eyes. He was bewildered back then, but after kissing him now, Khalid could speak with confidence. Renato¡¯s concern was just unfounded worry.


    Letting out a chuckle, Khalid raised his hand and touched Renato¡¯s lips which felt thicker than before. His lips, swollen from the kisses with Khalid, looked like very luscious fruit. Feeling an unknown thirst, Khalid ran his tongue across his lower lip. He never thought he would have this kind of desire.


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    Renato called out to Khalid in a nervous voice when the man silently touched his lips.


    ¡°Your lips are quite swollen. I knew your skin was weak, but I didn¡¯t expect that your lips would swell this much with just one kiss.¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t once¡­¡­¡±


    Renato timidly rebutted, then immediately closed his mouth when the man¡¯s face suddenly got closer. His violet-colored eyes were shaking. Khalid slowly began to speak again.


    ¡°Should we do it one more time as a revision?¡±


    Renato gulped when hearing the voice filled with subtle seduction. His heart pounded at the thought of feeling the sensations he had just felt before. The distance between them was so close that he felt worried that Khalid would hear his heartbeat.


    Renato thought he now understood why Khalid said that once they started, there was no turning back. He couldn¡¯t forget that feeling. After hesitating for a moment, Renato slightly nodded his head. Then, Khalid¡¯s lips approached as if they had been waiting.


    Smooch, their wet lips overlapped together, creating a strange sound. Khalid patiently licked Renato¡¯s lips and groaned inside his neck, wrapping his arm around Renato¡¯s waist. His tongue, filled with his damp heat, licked and nudged at the inner skin that had become more sensitive than usual.


    ¡°Nngh, ugh.¡±


    Different. It¡¯s different from before. Renato¡¯s shoulders shrank when he felt the flesh licking up the roof of his mouth. The ticklish pleasure that bloomed in his mouth went down his neck, making his stomach stiff. His waist twitched and his thighs gathered together because of the first sensation he experienced.


    ¡°Ha, wait, it¡¯s strange, ugh.¡±


    Feeling his lower body heat up, Renato tried to pull himself back. But Khalid did not allow it. The man tightened the arm around his waist and pulled Renato into his embrace. Their bodies overlapped just like their interlocked lips.


    ¡°Umph, nngh.¡±


    Trapped in Khalid¡¯s arm, Renato intermittently trembled and moaned. All he could do was accept the sensations from the person who swallowed and ravaged his lips.


    ¡°Ah! Ugh!¡±


    Khalid stroked Renato¡¯s waist as if complimenting him for having done a good job when Renato no longer tried to escape and entrusted his body to Khalid. At that moment, lightning flashed through Renato¡¯s mind.


    ¡°N, no. That place, huu, ugh.¡±


    Renato urgently parted his lips away and whimpered. The heat burning up from where Khalid touched spread throughout his body.


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Khalid whispered to console him, and feathered soft kisses on Renato¡¯s lips. Then, the man persistently stroked the area around Renato¡¯s scar. Each time, Renato¡¯s body trembled, and the moans flowing out of his lips were mixed with sobbing sounds.


    ¡°Uhm, it¡¯s okay¡­¡­ I¡¯m not hurting you, I¡¯m just stroking, so please feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°Hic, stop, it¡¯s, strange. Huff.¡±


    Renato shook his head and was on the verge of crying. Tears were welling up in the corners of his heated eyes. Khalid drank down every moan and sob that he let out. The moment the man¡¯s large, rough hand slid into Renato¡¯s wrinkled shirt, there was a knocking sound.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, your highness. Sir Nasir and Viscount Roman-nim have finished discussing the marriage contract. You should come back to the conference room right now, can I come in?¡±


    Khalid inwardly clicked his tongue when he heard the steward¡¯s voice echoing in his ears. He regretfully sucked Renato¡¯s lips lightly, then straightened his upper body.


    ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯t come in and just tell them that we got it. I¡¯m in the middle of an important conversation with His Imperial Highness, so we¡¯ll be there in a little while.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Khalid gave an order to the steward, then looked down at Renato sprawling out on the sofa just like a doll whose thread had been cut. He was panting with an exhausted face.


    ¡°I think the tug-of-war between the Viscount and my aide has finally come to an end. I guess we have to go.¡±


    ¡°Haa, hu¡­¡­¡±


    Instead of answering, Renato only breathed out. His moans mingled in his heavy breathing. Khalid wiped Renato¡¯s face drenched with sweat and tears with a handkerchief, lifted him, and sat him on the sofa.


    ¡°Would you like some water?¡±


    Renato weakly leaned on the sofa and nodded. His waist was still shaking. Khalid tried to hand Renato a glass of water, but decided that Renato couldn¡¯t hold it, so he put it directly next to Renato¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Please drink slowly.¡±


    ¡°Huu¡­¡­¡±


    Renato drank water like a child and let out a more relaxed breath. After calming down for a bit, he looked at Khalid with resentful eyes.


    ¡°I told you, not to, but you didn¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Were you very surprised?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why that place¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I was too excited.¡±


    Khalid bowed his head apologetically. Because of the quick apology without any excuses, Renato¡¯s momentum of anger disappeared. He buried himself on the sofa with an exhausted face.


    ¡°I will forgive you this time. Instead, please don¡¯t do that next time.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t think I can promise you that.¡±

 Chapter 58

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    Renato uncharacteristically stiffened his expression because of Khalid¡¯s answer. He thought that Khalid of course wouldn¡¯t do that anymore. But he said he couldn¡¯t promise that? Why? When Renato opened his mouth to ask why, Khalid took the initiative.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I think it¡¯s better to say that I can¡¯t do it rather than lie. If I¡¯m too absorbed in it or too excited, I might touch you again.¡±


    ¡°But I hate it. That place¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you say you hate it, please let me ask something. Did you really hate it when I touched your scar earlier? Did you feel hurt, about to vomit, or uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but¡­¡­¡±


    Renato, lost in thought, trailed off the end of his words. If asked whether he felt good or bad, he had no choice but to say it was good. It was a feeling he had experienced for the first time in his life.


    That indescribably bizarre, hot, and strange sensation definitely made Renato feel good. Truthfully, it felt so good that it was terrifying.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not disgusting or offensive, why don¡¯t you accept that feeling, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    Seeing Renato¡¯s reaction, Khalid spoke up with courage. In fact, he already knew that Renato would say that it wasn¡¯t offensive. Kissing and touching each other¡¯s bodies was like sharing emotions and feelings. All of the sensations Renato felt a moment ago were created by him. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t not know.


    ¡°Why do I have to do that?¡±


    ¡°Among post-traumatic stress disorder treatment methods, there is a method to overwrite the bad memories with the good ones.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only my personal opinion, but considering your reactions a while ago, I think it will be helpful to alleviate the symptoms of trauma, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Hearing that the symptoms could be alleviated, Renato was in agony. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing if he could get rid of the pain of torn flesh and stabbed intestines, or the chills in his heart and the tingling sensation in his stomach that surged up whenever he just thought about it.


    But he was troubled when thinking that he had to sob so shamefully or become a mess in Khalid¡¯s embrace just like a while ago for that purpose. Seeing Renato hesitate, Khalid continued.


    ¡°What I just said is just my opinion, so you can ignore it. The real reason is that if I kiss you or do more than that, I will definitely touch you again, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t touch you anymore. Because I don¡¯t usually make promises that I can¡¯t keep. Instead, I will try to refrain from touching you as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡±


    Renato hesitated for a moment, then sighed when realizing he had no choice. When the man said so himself, it was impossible for him to stubbornly persist.


    Above all, just like what Khalid said, he would have to do more skinship with him in the future, so he couldn¡¯t refuse every time. It might be better to get used to that feeling for the sake of later. Renato struggled to think about it positively.


    ¡°Then should we go to the conference room now? Nasir and Viscount Roman must be eagerly waiting for us.¡±


    When their talk finished, Khalid stood up. They had to finish the marriage contract issue as soon as possible in order to proceed with the engagement.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we rest a little longer and then go?¡±


    ¡°Uhm?¡±


    ¡°My legs have no strength left¡­¡­¡±


    Renato put on an awkward expression. After kissing, all strength drained out of his body, and he couldn¡¯t move anymore. He felt like he was getting a lot of new experiences today.


    ¡°But I can carry you.¡±


    ¡°No, I respectfully decline.¡±


    Frightened by Khalid¡¯s words, Renato crossed his arms in an X shape as if to say the man must not lift him up under any circumstances. Khalid smacked his lips regretfully and sat down next to Renato again.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just sit until your legs recover their strength again, well.¡±


    ¡°But Sir Nasir and Viscount Roman will be waiting for a long time¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They kept us waiting for hours, didn¡¯t they? Because of that, they should at least be able to wait a few minutes.¡±


    Khalid lightly stroked Renato¡¯s hair, not caring about that at all. The sensation of the hair tickling and rustling among his fingers was quite addictive. He enjoyed the pleasant feeling in his hand until Renato got up, saying he was fine now.


    * * *


    Clink!


    The fork fell from Trudy¡¯s hand and rolled on the floor with a loud noise. His mouth that had been chewing the cake opened wide, and his eyes resembling summer grass leaves violently shook.


    ¡°Are you okay, Trudy?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Yes. I¡¯m okay, hyung-nim.¡±


    Awakened by Renato¡¯s voice, Trudy answered in a hurry. Louis brought over a new fork, but he wasn¡¯t even in the mood to receive it. Trudy looked at Renato again, hoping he had misheard.


    ¡°But, hyung-nim, what did you just say? Engagement?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It just somehow happened. My engagement partner is Khalid Nur Hakan, the grand prince of the Khan Kingdom. You also know him, right? He was appointed as the new diplomatic ambassador this time.¡±


    ¡°I know him, but¡­¡­¡±


    Trudy recalled one by one what he had heard about Khalid. Gulp, Trudy gulped and opened his mouth with a worried face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that grand prince a very scary person?¡±


    ¡°Scary person?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the attendants said so back then. Slaughterer? Devil?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what his highness¡¯ enemies call him. It¡¯s just like how people demean me by calling me a sidekick Prince.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s kind explanation, Trudy was speechless. He couldn¡¯t say ¡®That person is a dangerous person!¡¯ when his brother said that.


    ¡°This is not something that His Majesty the Empress forced you to do, right?¡±


    ¡°What? No. This is not because of His Majesty the Empress nor Marquis Medus. This is what I want to do.¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim wants to¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I proposed first.¡±


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Hyung-nim proposed to the grand prince? Trudy¡¯s face contorted because of the shocking information. Until just a little while ago, Trudy felt like he was flying in the sky. It was because, after half a month, he finally met Renato again and could have snacks together with him.


    But the news of the engagement from Renato brought Trudy¡¯s mood to the ground. As if it was not enough, he felt like his mood was sinking into the ground like a mole now. Trudy wished it was just a dream.


    ¡°W, why?¡±


    ¡°Why else? I like that person.¡±


    Renato casually lied to Trudy when he was asked why. He intended to keep the fact that this marriage was by contract a secret. It was also for Trudy¡¯s sake.


    Besides, it was true that he thought Khalid was a good person and that he had good feelings toward him, so it wasn¡¯t a complete lie.


    ¡°You l, l, like him?¡±


    Trudy stuttered just like someone who accidentally heard what he shouldn¡¯t have. Renato tilted his head when seeing the child in great shock. He also predicted that Trudy would be somewhat surprised by the sudden announcement, but the child¡¯s reaction was much worse than expected.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I proposed.¡±


    ¡°Does that person like you too, hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡­¡­¡±


    Renato momentarily hesitated with his answer. It was easy to say his feelings, but talking about others¡¯ feelings was a different matter. And above all, Renato didn¡¯t know exactly what Khalid thought of him. Considering the attitude and behaviors that Khalid had shown towards him, the man didn¡¯t seem to hate him, but¡­¡­


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Renato forced a smile, hoping that his expression and voice would not be awkward. His conscience felt pricked when he lied to Trudy.


    But he couldn¡¯t help it. If Trudy found out the truth about his marriage, the child would be sad and blame himself for it. Renato didn¡¯t want Trudy to do so.


    ¡°So you mean that you and that person love each other, hyung-nim?¡±


    Trudy stamped his feet, not liking Renato¡¯s answer. The marriage that the child knew was to build a family between people who liked each other.


    Of course, Trudy was not unaware that there were cases of political ties among the imperial family and nobles. Right now, his father, the Emperor, and Renato¡¯s mother, the Empress, were in that kind of relationship.


    That was why he had wished for it. Because he knew how much the Emperor and the Empress hated each other and how much struggle Renato had because of them, he had hoped that if his hyung-nim got married to someone in the future, they would love each other.


    So this was definitely a good thing, but somehow he felt uncomfortable. He felt as if he was missing something important.


    Trudy involuntarily squinted his eyes, even though he knew that Renato couldn¡¯t lie to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes? Uhm, if nothing else happens in the middle, I think we¡¯ll be engaged at the end of next month.¡±


    When Trudy¡¯s expression became strange, Renato hurriedly changed the topic to divert the child¡¯s attention.


    ¡°That fast?¡±


    Because the date was much earlier than expected, Trudy was astonished again. Then suddenly, thinking of something, he hurriedly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Please wait, how old is that person?¡±


    ¡°His highness the grand prince? I think he will be twenty-five this year?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-fiveee?¡±


    In response to Renato¡¯s reply, Trudy clenched his fork. The child moved his other hand to calculate the age difference between Renato and Khalid, and then shouted in a furious voice.


    ¡°He is totally a thief!¡±

 Chapter 59

    ¡°What? Thief? Where did you learn that kind of word?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡­ I learned from the young lords that take swordsmanship classes together with me.¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s question, Trudy realized he had made a slip of the tongue and mumbled. Renato lightly scolded Trudy with a stern expression.


    ¡°You must not thoughtlessly use those kinds of words. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yesss¡­¡­¡±


    Trudy answered with a sullen face and looked at Renato. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem too angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for speaking thoughtlessly, hyung-nim. But I think the five-year gap is too big.¡±


    Trudy mumbled his dissatisfaction. To a child whose age was still a single digit, the age of twenty-five felt like a huge adult. But truthfully, the main reason why he didn¡¯t like that person was that the man was going to marry Renato.


    ¡°But 5 years old is not that big of an age gap¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t the age gap between Imperial Father and Her Highness the Imperial Consort bigger than that?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s true, but.¡±


    Trudy was speechless because of Renato¡¯s rebuttal and could only groan. When he thought about it again, the age difference between Tristan and Ludmilla was 7 years. If he criticized the man just because of a 5-year age gap, it was like saying that his father who married his mother was also a thief.


    ¡°And you and I are 12 years apart, right? You can¡¯t say that a 5-year gap is big. And above all else, it¡¯s extremely disrespectful to talk about someone else¡¯s age and gossip about it. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Uuugh, yes. I understand.¡±


    Trudy, who was suddenly scolded by Renato twice, drooped like withered grass. Renato softly sighed when Trudy became depressed. He couldn¡¯t understand why the child was so hostile to Khalid, but for the future, it was better for the two of them to have a smooth relationship.


    ¡°Anyway, sooner or later, his highness will invite you and me to his official residence. I¡¯ll introduce you to him then, so you should get ready as well.¡±


    ¡°Invite?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He knows that we can¡¯t see each other often because of His Majesty the Empress, so he invites us to his official residence. When you meet him later, say thanks to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s explanation, Trudy let out an exclamation. In the child¡¯s heart, there was now very small goodwill towards Khalid.


    ¡°If you meet him, you will definitely like him. He is a good person.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Trudy replied with a look of anticipation and started eating his cake again. The favor from that man was one thing, while the fact that he took away Trudy¡¯s pretty hyung-nim was a separate matter. The child was filled with enthusiasm, vowing to thoroughly test whether Khalid was the right person to be Renato¡¯s companion.


    ¡°The cake seems to suit your taste. You are eating well.¡±


    ¡°Yes! It is delicious!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then eat mine too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Renato felt like he was full just by looking at Trudy vigorously stuffing the cake in his mouth.


    * * *


    ¡°Is it this place?¡±


    Khalid frowned at the shabby building in front of his eyes. Today, he went out with Renato. To be precise, Renato, who had finished signing the marriage contract, said that he had some business to do and would wake up earlier than usual. Because of that, Khalid asked if he could go together, and then followed Renato like this.


    It was because the place Renato was going to was a place with poor security, just like Baker 13th Street last time.


    ¡°Just like last time as well, I didn¡¯t know you had a hobby of going to dangerous places.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of hobby.¡±


    Renato pouted his lower lip and lifted the robe that was covering his face. After confirming that he had come to the right place, he turned his gaze to Khalid.


    ¡°Will you really be coming in with me?¡±


    ¡°I came all the way here, so I will.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Only two people can enter at a time¡­¡­¡±


    Renato, unable to defeat Khalid¡¯s stubbornness, motioned for Luna to wait outside. Then, he made his way into the pub.


    ¡°Welcome, customers.¡±


    Even though it was midday, the room was dark and had a musty scent just like during the night. The receptionist, who was cleaning glasses at the counter, glanced at the two when they entered and bluntly greeted them.


    ¡°What can I give you? Alcohol? A meal?¡±


    ¡°Twin Owls.¡±


    Renato threw the prepared gold coin at the receptionist. The receptionist squinted his eyes after catching the gold coin with an amazing reaction speed. After staring at the two as if judging something, the receptionist put down the glass and pointed towards the kitchen.


    ¡°¡­¡­Please come this way.¡±


    Renato followed the receptionist¡¯s instructions and walked to the kitchen. The receptionist opened the door inside the kitchen which led to a staircase heading up.


    ¡°Please go up.¡±


    The receptionist stepped aside as if his guidance was only up to this point. Khalid looked up for a moment, then nodded to say it was okay to go up.


    When they climbed the old stairs, a black iron door appeared. Renato knocked on the door three times without hesitation. Then, he could feel the presence of some people inside.


    Soon, the small sliding window on the door opened with a rattling sound. Behind the window, a woman wearing glasses showed her face.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I came here to see the Twin Owls.¡±


    Renato handed over a gold coin just like he did on the first floor. With that, the sliding window closed, and the iron door opened. There were two people inside, a woman with long hair and glasses, and a woman with short hair and no glasses. A unique thing was that they had identical faces except for their glasses and hairstyles.


    ¡°How did you know this place? Who introduced you here?¡±


    The woman wearing glasses looked at Renato and Khalid with wary eyes. The person not wearing glasses was ready to pull out her sword at any time.


    ¡°Does it matter how I got to know this place?¡±


    ¡°Because you are new customers. We only accept introductions from existing customers.¡±


    ¡°I cannot tell you the source of the information.¡±


    ¡°Then I cannot do business with you. Please go back before you get kicked out.¡±


    The woman with glasses said in a cold voice. Renato looked at her and slowly began to speak.


    ¡°Arche, Iris.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    When those two names came out of Renato¡¯s mouth, the auras surrounding the two became sharp. Then, Khalid stood in front of Renato to protect him. As if responding to that, the woman with short hair stepped forward.


    ¡°You, just who are you? How do you know our names?¡±


    ¡°You twins would be in trouble if you knew who I am, are you really okay with that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see who will be the ones in trouble!¡±


    The woman with short hair flung herself at them and loudly shouted. At that moment, a sword appeared from Khalid¡¯s waist.


    Claaang!


    With the sound of metal clashing, the woman with short hair who rushed towards Khalid gasped and fell to the floor. It happened so quickly that Renato couldn¡¯t even make out what had just happened.


    ¡°Iris!¡±


    The woman wearing glasses called out to the collapsed one in an urgent voice. But the short-haired woman didn¡¯t answer. She had probably fainted.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Khalid aimed his sword at the collapsed person¡¯s neck to prevent the woman with glasses from approaching. Then he asked for Renato¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°All right. Then I¡¯ll be observing to make sure she won¡¯t do anything rash, so please continue with your talk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Renato thanked Khalid, then turned his gaze to the trembling woman in the corner.


    ¡°Now then, do you feel like doing business with me now?¡±


    ¡°Just what is this?!¡±


    As soon as Renato finished speaking, the woman in glasses screamed. She seemed to have lost her composure when falling into a situation where she could not do anything. Seeing that, Renato calmly spoke.


    ¡°I already told you. I¡¯m here to do business with you. If the collapsed person is Iris, are you Arche?¡±


    ¡°Ha, fine. Let¡¯s do business. What do you want?¡±


    The woman named Arche put up her glasses and fixed her facial expression. She struggled to suppress her agitation. The situation was the worst, but in times like these, she had to deal with it as rationally as possible. However, Renato¡¯s words shook her expression again.


    ¡°I want the organization you have.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The information guild that suddenly emerged a few years ago, was its name Shadow of the Night? Isn¡¯t that yours?¡±


    ¡°Just how, what is your identity?¡±


    Arche¡¯s expression completely collapsed in an instant. Astonished, she asked in a trembling voice. Instead of answering Arche¡¯s question, Renato took off his hood. Seeing his exposed face, Arche recognized him immediately.


    There was only one beauty in the Empire with silver hair resembling moonlight and light purple eyes reminiscent of violets.


    ¡°¡­¡­His Imperial Highness the 1st Prince?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Renato nodded and slowly approached Arche. Khalid slightly wriggled one eyebrow because of his sudden action. But he did not stop Renato.


    ¡°Lady Arche from Count Luminus¡¯ household.¡±


    Arche tremblingly took a deep breath in when Renato called her full name. She realized that the 1st Prince had known everything before coming here to visit them. Renato kindly explained the situation to Arche who was still in shock.


    ¡°Now that you have seen my face, you have only two options left. Either swear your allegiance to me and continue to live, or die here with your younger twin sister.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Gulp.


    Arche gulped when Renato forced her to make a choice. When she realized Renato¡¯s true purpose, cold sweats ran down the back of her neck. She rolled her eyes and looked at her twin who had collapsed on the floor.


    After confirming that Iris was completely unconscious, Arche lightly groaned. It was the first time she had seen her twin sister faint like that. Her terrified eyes turned to the man with the sword pointed at Iris¡¯ neck.


    She could feel an unusual aura from the man who was still covering his face, unlike Renato. Perhaps having noticed Arche¡¯s gaze, the man pointed the tip of the blade toward Iris as if telling her to concentrate on the conversation with Renato.


    Arke felt dizzy for a moment and tightly closed her eyes. She thought that if she refused now, she might really die. Having made a quick decision, she cautiously began to talk.


    ¡°¡­¡­There are a few things I want to ask before making a choice.¡±


    ¡°Feel free to ask.¡±


    ¡°What do you plan to use us for, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°What else would I want from an information guild? I¡¯m thinking of getting high-quality information that can¡¯t be obtained anywhere else, and creating and spreading false information to confuse the enemy.¡±


    Renato answered with a tone saying she was asking something obvious. Does he not know our secret? Arche had a little hope when hearing his answer.


    If Renato only thought of their organization as an ordinary information guild, there was still a way out. However, her expectations were shattered because of Renato¡¯s following words.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯d better not think about anything useless. Because I know that the guild you run is actually a secret society that aims to increase Betas¡¯ rights.¡±


    Startled by Renato¡¯s warning, Arche gasped. Her vision became blurry.


    ¡°Also, I roughly know about your circumstances. You lost your household to your Alpha cousin and got kicked out, right? After that, you two entered the underworld and became information dealers.¡±


    Renato calmly talked about Arche and Iris¡¯ backgrounds he knew. Count Luminus¡¯ household was a prestigious family who had served in the Intelligence Agency, one of the key posts in the military, from generation to generation. Because of that, the two of them, who were direct descendants of the family, had a dream to enter the Imperial Military Academy and continue their family business. However, the twin sisters¡¯ hopes for the future did not come true.


    ¡®It¡¯s better for an Alpha to be the head of the family than a Beta!¡¯


    When their father, Count Luminus, passed away during an intelligence operation, the elders of the family elected their cousin to replace Iris and Arche. It was because the two of them were Betas.


    There was no provision in the Empire¡¯s law stating that a Beta could not become the head of the family. However, conservative noble families prevented Betas from becoming family heads by expanding the provision saying that Beta imperial family members had no rights to the throne.


    For that reason, sometimes there were cases of adopting collateral Alpha or Omega members to succeed the family even if they had Beta children. It was a consequence caused by the unjust law.


    The two¡¯s cousin, who had the family elders¡¯ support, took control of the Count¡¯s household. And when Arche and Iris protested against the successor selection, they were kicked out with nothing in hand. The two then used pseudonyms and their abilities to survive as information dealers. And by expanding their influence, they created a guild with a special purpose.


    Shadow of the Night.


    The organization secretly created by Iris and Arche took the form of an information guild, but in reality, it was a secret society for Betas who were discriminated against compared to Alphas and Omegas.


    Similar to Arche and Iris, there were a lot of people who could not become family heads or were pushed out during the fight for succession because they were Betas in the Empire.


    The two had been working to improve Betas¡¯ rights throughout the Empire and supporting the Betas who were victims of Alphas and Omegas by accepting them as guild members.


    ¡°H, how.¡±


    Arche, visibly bewildered, stammered. Cold sweats trickled down her back. What they had been doing was by no means illegal. But in the powerful Alpha and Omega nobles¡¯ eyes, it was irritating enough.


    What if Renato decided to harm her and Iris by telling the truth to the nobles? The mere thought of it was terrifying. No, they might die because of Renato before that could happen.


    Arche glanced at the man who was still pointing his sword at Iris¡¯ neck with anxious eyes.


    ¡°You keep asking useless questions. It doesn¡¯t matter how I know about you. What you can give me is more important.¡±


    Renato frowned one eye, displeased with the conversation that was not making progress. The reason he knew about Iris and Arche sisters was because of what happened in his previous life.


    In the past, the two approached Renato, who was imprisoned in the Prince¡¯s Palace, and announced the existence of a secret society for Betas, hoping that he would become a pivotal figure to drive out Maximo.


    At that time, Renato did not accept Arche and Iris¡¯ offer. He couldn¡¯t even have the mind to do so, because Maximo moved first before the two of them could do anything.


    Maximo, who was monitoring Renato¡¯s every move, immediately knew about Iris and Arche¡¯s existence and was greatly enraged. As a result, the two¡¯s guild was labeled as a terrorist organization of Betas dissatisfied with the Empire¡¯s society, and trampled by the Imperial Army.


    ¡°I needed people to be my subordinates that can work outside the Imperial Palace. Then I found out about you two and decided that you two would be quite useful. That is why I¡¯m here to offer to work together.¡±


    Arche couldn¡¯t hide her absurd expression when Renato said it was an offer despite threatening them with their weaknesses just a little while ago.


    However, that was originally a way of speaking for the privileged classes like the imperial family or nobles. She was just surprised that it was Renato and not anyone else who used that clever way of speaking.


    Was the 1st Prince this kind of person?


    Arche looked at Renato with confused eyes. Renato whom she investigated and analyzed was a weak and timid person. He had long been abused by the Empress and Marquis Medus, so he had low self-esteem and was apprehensive. Besides, he never showed any ability until he was 20.


    An incompetent person who could never stand in the center of power, just like his nickname as a sidekick Prince. That was the image of the 1st Prince that Arche knew.


    So just what is the person in front of me now?


    Arche twisted her eyebrows just like someone who faced an incomprehensible phenomenon. In contrast to his beautiful and gentle appearance, Renato in front of her had a deep gaze and a firm voice. It was totally not the appearance of a Prince who was looked down on by people.


    In this case, she could think of two things. Either her information was incorrect, or Renato had hidden his power. Arche guessed it was the latter.


    ¡°¡­¡­What can we gain by offering our allegiance to you, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°Well. That would be up to you two. I still don¡¯t know how capable you two are. So why don¡¯t you prove your worth first?¡±


    Renato tilted his head and subtly pressured Arche. The method he chose to recruit Iris and Arche was similar to how he did with Baikal, but also different.


    For Baikal, a fallen noble with debt, the status of a Prince could be a powerful weapon. All Renato had to do was take on the role of a noble savior and reach out his hand.


    However, such a simple method would not work for Iris and Arche. Although expelled from their family, the two were well-known informants and heads of a guild. Those who dealt with information couldn¡¯t be unaware of how Renato had lived and how he had been treated.


    Because of that, he had to show them something different from the information they knew. With that, they wouldn¡¯t be able to harbor other ideas. Fortunately, thanks to Khalid, things turned out easier than he had expected. When she saw his overwhelming power, Arche was terribly frightened.


    Not giving the surprised Arche a chance to calm down, Renato threw in the information he knew, making her even more shocked. With that, he successfully fabricated that he was not a powerless Prince, but someone who could hold and shake their lifelines.


    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something now, but this is not a negotiation. This is an opportunity I give you. You just have to decide whether to grasp it or not.¡±


    Renato slightly raised his chin to look arrogant and confident, lowering his voice as much as he could and issuing an ultimatum to Arche.


    ¡°Choose. Whether you want to live, or die.¡±


    At the crossroads of choice, Arche bit her lower lip with an anxious expression. Then, as if giving up, she knelt on one knee and showed respect to Renato.


    ¡°I offer my late greetings to the successor of the precious blood. I, Arche Luminus, will offer my allegiance to His Imperial Highness, Renato El Fleurette. From now on, my sister and I will be your eyes and ears, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your allegiance. I look forward to your cooperation in the future.¡±


    Renato looked down at Arche, who swore allegiance to him, with an expressionless face, and then slowly reached out. Feeling his hand touching the top of her head, Arche politely bowed down.


    * * *


    ¡°Thank you for your help. Thanks to you, things went well.¡±


    Walking out of the pub, Renato thanked Khalid with a light smile. He had just made his next appointment with Arche before coming out. He originally intended to offer her the position of an aide today, but he decided to postpone it until the next time because Iris had fainted.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I was helpful.¡±


    Khalid answered with a blunt face and led Renato to the carriage. Feeling a strange sense of incongruity for a moment, Renato tilted his head.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was only his feeling, but Khalid¡¯s expression seemed somewhat bad. The corners of the man¡¯s eyes and mouth were stiff.


    ¡°Excuse me, your highness.¡±


    Renato hesitated for a moment, then cautiously called out to Khalid. Then, a gaze without a single hint of a smile was directed toward him. Renato¡¯s shoulders involuntarily shuddered.


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡­¡±


    Renato carefully looked into Khalid¡¯s countenance and trailed off his words. He then finally gathered his courage to ask.


    ¡°Are you perhaps angry?¡±

 Chapter 61

    ¡°¡­¡­You asked if I was angry?¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s question, Khalid, who was opening the carriage door, paused. Then, he looked at Renato with a slightly surprised face.


    ¡°Do I look angry?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­A little.¡±


    Renato slightly nodded and timidly replied. Then, Khalid¡¯s expression became stranger.


    ¡°Uhm.¡±


    Khalid softly groaned as if he had heard something unexpected, and then swept his hand over his mouth and chin. He looked a bit bewildered, so Renato hurriedly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said something useless¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t apologize. I am just a little surprised.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m a little bit annoyed. Though, I didn¡¯t know it was so obvious that you noticed it as well, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Khalid honestly answered and scratched his nape with an awkward face. He had never thought that Renato would notice his feelings. Because he was confident in controlling his facial expressions.


    ¡°You¡¯re sharper than I thought.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not to that extent¡­¡­ I just somehow felt it. You seemed not to be in a good mood.¡±


    Renato murmured in a faint voice when hearing Khalid¡¯s admiration. Maybe because he had been living with Blanche and other people since he was young, he was sensitive to other people¡¯s emotions and facial expressions. In particular, he was sensitive to negative emotions.


    ¡°May I ask why you are annoyed?¡±


    Renato looked up at Khalid with a nervous expression. Before entering the pub which was Iris and Arche¡¯s hideout, Khalid¡¯s mood seemed fine.


    That meant something happening inside made his mood become bad. Renato thought that he must have caused Khalid¡¯s annoyance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in the carriage first. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something worth talking about on the street.¡±


    Khalid showed a slightly troubled look when Renato asked the reason for his annoyance. But then, he let out a small sigh to say that he understood, and led Renato into the carriage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Knock, Khalid started the carriage by knocking on the horseman¡¯s window, then looked at Renato sitting opposite him with complicated eyes. Unable to face the man, Renato rolled his eyes. A tension came up because of the gaze that pricked his skin, and his stomach became stiff.


    ¡°¡­¡­The reason I¡¯m annoyed today is because of your action that showed no sense of crisis at all, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    After wondering how to bring it up, Khalid chose to say it straightforwardly instead of beating around the bush. He thought that he should point that out to prevent such a situation from happening again in the future.


    ¡°Which action are you talking about?¡±


    Renato¡¯s shoulders flinched because of the straightforward remark, and he asked with an extremely tense expression. He knew that Khalid¡¯s mood had gone bad because of him, but his heart still sank when he heard it directly from the man.


    ¡°You fearlessly approached lady Arche Luminus just a little while ago. I¡¯m talking about that.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Unlike her twin sister who rushed at me, she didn¡¯t seem to have much physical power, but she is still someone who has been dealing with information for several years. What would you have done if she had attacked you, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    An exclamation like a sigh burst out from Renato¡¯s small lips when he heard the man¡¯s sharp words. It was then that Renato realized his mistake and showed an apologetic expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just this time. It happened last time on Baker 13th Street, and when your wrist was hurt because of lord Florence as well¡­¡­ You have a tendency not to take care of your body, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You always act as if it doesn¡¯t matter if you get hurt, as if things like bruises aren¡¯t a big deal. Have you ever thought about how that attitude will look to others?¡±


    Khalid pushed Renato without giving him a chance to respond. As he roamed the battlefields, he had seen a lot of people behaving like Renato.


    People like that were usually of two kinds. Either they were bold and fearless by nature, or they got hurt so often that they took it for granted.


    Renato probably belonged to the latter type. Khalid guessed that the reason he had less fear of getting hurt and was less responsive to potentially dangerous situations was that he was accustomed to violence against him.


    Because he was injured and in pain so often, he didn¡¯t feel alarmed in situations in which he might get hurt anymore. The thought that he could endure the pain even if he was hurt must have been embedded in his unconscious mind.


    So Khalid was angry. Not towards Renato, but towards the fucking humans who made him become like this.


    Khalid gritted his teeth, thinking of Maximo, Blanche, and Marquis Medus whom he had yet to meet. Even without directly looking, he could see how Renato had lived.


    Perhaps Renato had never felt safe until now. Nowhere in the Imperial Palace, not even the Prince¡¯s Palace which was Renato¡¯s space would have been a haven for him.


    ¡°Even if your wounds tend to heal faster than others, you shouldn¡¯t act that way, Your Imperial Highness. Please think about it from a different perspective. What if His Imperial Highness the 2nd Prince that you cherish got hurt while training recklessly? How would you feel if he left the wound unattended and said that it would heal on its own?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I would be worried and upset.¡±


    ¡°Why do you act like that while knowing that? You have to be careful, for the sake of those who value you as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°If you feel sorry for me, please don¡¯t do that again from now on. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    Renato¡¯s head drooped down as he let out a sullen answer. He mumbled in a small voice while wiggling his hands.


    ¡°I will be careful so as not to make you worry from now on. And earlier¡­¡­ I thought it would be okay since you were with me, your highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you for trusting me, but please be more careful in the future. Accidents can always happen at any moment.¡±


    With Renato¡¯s words, Khalid¡¯s eyes lightly shook for a moment, but then he spoke with a stern expression again. He felt like a nagging teacher, but he couldn¡¯t help it. If Renato behaved like this next time, he felt he could have a heart attack again.


    ¡°Especially when dealing with someone who is greatly perplexed or mentally cornered. We can¡¯t predict what kind of sudden action they will take.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Renato nodded his head to promise. Khalid sighed a little when he saw Renato drooping like a flower withered by the frost.


    ¡°Can I sit next to you for a moment?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    When Renato gave his permission, Khalid got up and sat down next to him. Then, he raised his hand and gently stroked Renato¡¯s soft silver hair.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make me worry too much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Were you very worried?¡±


    ¡°Why would I not? You have no idea how anxious I was while watching you two talk.¡±


    Khalid glanced at Renato with a gaze saying he was asking something obvious. Renato lowered his eyes again because of the gaze filled with subtle reproach.


    He felt sorry when thinking that Khalid would have been surprised and worried because he approached Arche recklessly. But at the same time, the corners of his lips felt strangely itchy.


    Worried that he perhaps had pushed Renato too hard, Khalid looked at Renato¡¯s face and squinted his eyes when seeing the twitching red lips.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? I am?¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s words, Renato raised his head, wondering what the man was talking about. Seeing that Renato himself didn¡¯t know he was smiling, Khalid lowered the hand stroking his head to pat the lips¡¯ corners that had slightly raised upwards.


    ¡°The corners of your lips are going up right now.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Only then did Renato realize he was smiling, so he blinked with a puzzled expression. He could understand why he was smiling. But he didn¡¯t know how to explain to Khalid how he felt just now. After pondering over his words for a moment, Renato carefully opened his mouth.


    ¡°That, uhm, will you listen to me without thinking it¡¯s weird or getting angry?¡±


    ¡°Please say it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time that someone has scolded me out of worry, so I feel a little better.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­? First time?¡±


    Khalid, unable to understand Renato¡¯s words for a moment, slightly frowned. When Renato saw the man¡¯s expression, he softly laughed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit strange? But I thought it was a good thing, so¡­¡­ I suddenly started smiling. I felt strangely happy when I realized the concern and affection in your face and voice as you pointed out my mistake and told me not to do that again, your highness¡­¡­¡±


    Renato muffled his words with a pleasant smile. He was very accustomed to someone getting angry or irritated at him.


    For more than 20 years including his previous life, Renato had been living with one-sided anger and quarrels, to the extent that there were more days of being scolded than days without it.


    It was definitely Blanche who scolded Renato the most. He was always angry and didn¡¯t like what Renato did. Marquis Medus sometimes rebuked Renato. Maximo, who became the Emperor, did not only swear at him but also used violence.


    On the contrary, Ludmilla and Tristan did not scold Renato at all. It was because Ludmilla pitied Renato, while Tristan felt apologetic towards him.


    Because of that, Khalid was the first person to get angry and scold Renato not because the man hated him, but because he was worried about him.

 Chapter 62

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid was momentarily speechless, then slightly opened his lips, not knowing what to say. Renato¡¯s words were absurd, but at the same time, he could understand why Renato felt so. Because in the past, he also felt an emotion similar to Renato now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange.¡±


    Feeling his chest become heavy, Khalid raised the corners of his lips. He didn¡¯t want to wither the smile that just bloomed on Renato¡¯s face. So he revealed that he also had the same experience as Renato.


    ¡°I was like that when I was scolded by noonim in the past as well.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, back when I was a child, I liked that noonim was worried about me, so¡­¡­ I smiled when she scolded me, so in the end, I got scolded more for not reflecting on myself.¡±


    A faint nostalgia filled his red eyes as he recalled the old memories. Shortly after he was adopted by the previous Queen Consort and became an official royal prince, Khalid was treated like an invisible human in the royal palace.


    The palace attendants treated Khalid with courtesy, but that was all. They were indifferent to whatever he did and built up an invisible wall to separate him. Khalid then learned that indifference could be even more terrifying than malice.


    Loneliness was a great enemy for a young child who had to live a new life in a place where he had no one to rely on. Unable to adapt to his life in the royal palace, Khalid wandered around. At that time, it was Maryam who reached out to Khalid.


    ¡®Khalid? What are you doing here? Why are you alone? Where are your attendants? What? You were lost?¡¯


    Realizing Khalid¡¯s circumstances, she began to take care of him. And she gladly shared her daily routine with him. Thanks to Maryam, Khalid was able to gradually adjust to life in the royal palace.


    Then, there was a small commotion. When he attended a Count household¡¯s banquet, Khalid punched a young lord who insulted him. Maryam harshly scolded Khalid for causing that incident.


    ¡®It¡¯s right that that punk did something wrong first. Fucking jerk! That kind of bastard should be thrown into the water of a valley in the middle of winter to wake his mind up! But Khalid, it wasn¡¯t a good thing that you used your fist!¡¯


    ¡®But that jerk¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®Ha, just stop! You shouldn¡¯t rush to someone just because they are picking a fight. If you use violence whenever you are angry, the situation around you will be much worse than it is now!¡¯


    Maryam was furious as if she was the one insulted and not Khalid, but she still nagged him, saying he shouldn¡¯t have attacked like that.


    ¡®Look. Right now, that bastard¡¯s father is running amok saying that you should be punished. There are people who take issue with your origin.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡®Huu, as long as you understand. I¡¯ll take care of this, so stay still. Understand?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, noonim.¡¯


    ¡®Good. And don¡¯t do that next time. If someone tries to pick a fight with you, tell me right away. Promise me! ¡­¡­Wait, what? Why are you smiling? Are you really smiling now?¡¯


    ¡®Pardon? No, this¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®I was really worried, this kid! You didn¡¯t reflect on anything at all, did you?¡¯


    Khalid smiled that day because he felt he had finally found someone by his side. When Maryam criticized him, he didn¡¯t feel hurt, but grateful. He could tell how much she cared for him from her nagging, so it felt quite nice to him.


    Worrying and feeling concerned about someone meant that they had a positive interest or some kind of affection for that person. Renato must have felt that from his words a while ago as well.


    In other words, Renato was a lonely and isolated person who felt awkward and happy with just someone¡¯s little attention. Just like Khalid as a child.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not strange. It¡¯s just a feeling anyone can feel.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m glad.¡±


    Renato, who was inwardly worried that Khalid might think of him as strange, was relieved to see the man acknowledge his feelings. When his heart was at ease, the faint smile on his lips became brighter.


    Seeing that smile, Khalid was proud and also a little upset. The more he got to know Renato, the more he felt bitter because of Renato¡¯s circumstances. To lift his endlessly sinking mood, he deliberately said some playful words.


    ¡°If you were in such a good mood with that, I will often scold you with concern and affection in the future.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? No, that¡¯s a bit too much, it means I will do things that make you scold me every day.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Hmm, then I won¡¯t scold you, I¡¯ll just give you a lot of worry and affection.¡±


    After finishing his words, Khalid gently stroked Renato¡¯s hair again. Renato¡¯s light purple eyes slightly shook because of the man¡¯s gentle touch.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me a lot¡­¡­¡±


    Feeling his cheeks burning, Renato stealthily lowered his gaze. Khalid¡¯s finger brushed past his ear, causing a slight burning sensation. The man didn¡¯t kiss him like last time, he was simply stroking his hair, but he was still embarrassed like this.


    ¡°But you said you were happy when I felt worried about you, right?¡±


    ¡°I did, but¡­¡­ They say that if you eat a lot of good food, you will have an upset stomach, right? I¡¯m not used to this kind of thing yet, so it¡¯s a little burdensome, I think?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, even if it¡¯s burdensome, there is no other way. We need to get closer in the future. So please get used to it, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Khalid spoke decisively, then twined his fingers around the fluttering silver hair strands and spun them. He felt it every time, but the feeling of the fine and soft hair on his fingers was quite pleasant.


    What caught Khalid¡¯s attention as he enjoyed the soft texture of Renato¡¯s hair was the round ears exposed behind the gently shining hair. When he saw the earlobes dyed in a reddish color like ripe peaches, he immediately had a strong urge to bite them.


    How would Renato react if he kissed him right now? Maybe he would jump up like a startled rabbit?


    Imagining Renato¡¯s reaction in his head, Khalid involuntarily let out a chuckle. Then, a curious gaze reached him as if wondering why he was doing so.


    When their gazes met, this time, the tear mole appearing under Renato¡¯s slightly drooping eye caught Khalid¡¯s attention. He lowered the hand stroking his hair to gently caress the eye rim with his fingertips. Maybe because he didn¡¯t cry today, the tear mole seemed fainter than last time.


    ¡°¡­¡­Your highness?¡±


    The long eyelashes similar to pure white snow slightly trembled at the touch with incomprehensible motive. Renato wondered if Khalid was about to put his lips there just like last time, his hand on the man¡¯s thigh curling inward.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I noticed your tear mole here, so I unconsciously moved my hand.¡±


    Feeling Renato¡¯s body stiffen, Khalid moved his hand away from his tear mole. Renato felt somewhat regretful when the man¡¯s warmth parted away from him.


    ¡°We will be arriving at the diplomatic office soon. The rumors seem to be spreading well, but¡­¡­ I think it would be good to show up a few more times in front of people to create a decisive effect. I would like to discuss that with you as well, so how about having dinner together at the official residence, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then I will tell them to prepare so that you can have the meal right away when we arrive.¡±


    When Renato accepted his invitation, Khalid opened the window and called Nasir, who was moving next to their carriage to guard them. Looking at Khalid¡¯s profile as he talked to Nasir, Renato touched the corner of his eye where the man¡¯s hand just touched.


    * * *


    ¡°Arche Luminus offers my greetings to the successor of the noble blood. May the blessings of nature be with you.¡±


    ¡°Welcome, lady Luminus.¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to call me by name. I am your aide now, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Arche raised her head with a friendly smile. A week after what happened the other day, Arche was appointed as Renato¡¯s aide.


    ¡®I plan to keep you by my side. I¡¯ll contact you soon.¡¯


    ¡®Soon?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll send someone to you within a week at the latest. And before that, there¡¯s something you need to do.¡¯


    ¡®Please give me an order.¡¯


    ¡®For the past few years, you two have lived not as Arche and Iris, but as Twin Owls. If I keep you two by my side, there will definitely be people doing background checks on you. The current Count Luminus will raise an issue with it as well.¡¯


    ¡®Do you mean that I should make up a past for me and my sister in advance so that people won¡¯t say anything about it?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right. It¡¯s good that you understood immediately. I can¡¯t give you much time, so you will have to be busy from now on.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll take care of it within three days.¡¯


    Arche faithfully carried out Renato¡¯s first order. She didn¡¯t become the head of a guild in a few years out of sheer luck at all, because she could make up the past whereabouts of her and Iris just within three days.


    Five days later, Renato¡¯s guard knight, Luna, came to visit the sisters. With a cold expression, she held out two paper sheets with the Emperor¡¯s seal on them. One was that Arche would become Renato¡¯s aide, and the other was that Iris would be selected as a special candidate for the Imperial Knights Order.


    ¡°I will serve you with all my heart from now on.¡±


    Arche bowed to Renato, recalling the joy when she received the appointment letter. Their first meeting was the worst, but now that she had become the Prince¡¯s aide, she thought of him as her and her twin sister¡¯s savior. Arche vowed never to miss this opportunity.

 Chapter 63

    ¡°I hope so. I want you to prove that my eyes weren¡¯t wrong. By the way, is your twin sister preparing well for the examination?¡±


    Renato asked about Iris¡¯ well-being in a gentle tone. Unlike her older sister Arche, Iris did not immediately join them. In the past, she, who was a promising aspiring knight, was kicked out without being knighted because of her cousin who had taken over the Count¡¯s household.


    Renato made a direct request to the Emperor so that Iris could take the special examination for the Imperial Knights Order. In addition, his guard knight, Luna, agreed to help her prepare for the examination. If Iris successfully passed the examination, she would be officially appointed as Renato¡¯s second guard knight.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been two days, but Dame Luna seems to be teaching her well. Thank you very much for your concern.¡±


    Arche expressed her sincere gratitude. She knew how much Iris wanted to be a knight. So she was grateful to Renato for allowing her sister to dream of becoming a knight again.


    ¡°She is someone who will work for me in the future, so I have to treat her like that. If your younger sister fails the examination, the one in trouble will be me.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure that she can pass no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then shall we move on to work?¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s words, Arche gulped with a nervous face. After agreeing to dedicate her allegiance to him, she learned many new things about Renato.


    What surprised her the most was that Renato was not on the Empress¡¯ side but the Emperor¡¯s. Arche immediately discarded all the information about Renato that she knew. It was to serve him without being caught up in prejudice and preconceived notions.


    ¡°As I said before, I need the information and the power to control it that you have. From now on, you will have to work as my aide and work behind the scenes as an informant at the same time. The same goes for your guild members.¡±


    ¡°Please command me anything. All the guild members are people who will give their heads if I order them, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Arche responded with a confident attitude. Renato looked at her and softly smiled. He rested his elbows on the desk and leaned his body a little closer to Arche.


    ¡°That sounds trustworthy. So let¡¯s get straight to the point. Do you know of any rumors about me lately?¡±


    ¡°Rumors related to you¡­¡­ Are you talking about the rumor of your relationship with grand prince Khalid, Your Imperial Highness?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not just a rumor but the truth. The grand prince and I are getting engaged soon. His Majesty the Emperor has already approved of it.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Arche¡¯s eyes widened because of the completely unexpected news. She was also aware of the rumors that had been circulating since last week. Apart from that, she also saw Khalid and Renato being together.


    Because of that, Arche had guessed to some extent that the two were quite close. But they were getting engaged? She never dreamed they had already progressed to that extent. It was a completely shocking story.


    ¡°I guess the Empire will be noisy for a while.¡±


    Arche¡¯s expression turned quite serious. Although Renato was a Beta Prince without any power, people could not ignore his symbolic significance. Especially when the person he was marrying was the Khan Kingdom¡¯s grand prince who was famous on the continent.


    ¡°Our marriage is based on mutual interests. It¡¯s a kind of political marriage.¡±


    Renato didn¡¯t tell Arche that his and Khalid¡¯s marriage was a contract. He still couldn¡¯t fully trust her. Because the information could leak somewhere else, the fewer people knew that his marriage was a three-year contract, the better.


    ¡°Once we get married, the grand prince will belong to our Empire. What I want is that our marriage won¡¯t seem like a political union to other people. If it seems political, there will definitely be people opposing it.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you mean. You want it to be seen as a love marriage, not a political marriage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In people¡¯s eyes, we have to look like fateful lovers. Can you sway the public opinion like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Arche answered without any hesitation. Her face was full of confidence. Manipulating information and creating public opinion was Arche¡¯s specialty.


    ¡°There are some journalists and Beta nobles that I know. I¡¯ll give them information to write some articles, and make them attend banquets and tea parties to spread you two¡¯s story in detail. I will turn it into a beautiful and romantic love story.¡±


    ¡°Uhm.¡±


    A beautiful and romantic love story. Renato felt his face heat up a bit because of Arche¡¯s added words. He pressed his lips tight so that his expression would not be affected.


    ¡°However, to do that, you and his highness need to show some performances as well, Your Imperial Highness. Like attending banquets together or exchanging gifts.¡±


    ¡°I will be attending Marquis Kyle¡¯s birthday banquet with his highness in a few days anyway.¡±


    Marquis Kyle was a representative noble of the imperial faction, and he had already completed the arrangement with him. Starting with attending the Marquis¡¯ birthday banquet, Renato was scheduled to appear at several events with Khalid.


    ¡°About gifts¡­¡­ I visited the workshop run by the dwarf craftsman to give a gift to the grand prince, but then I got caught up in a commotion. I got a message saying that it will be completed soon, so I think we can use that. And I think we can dramatize and spread that story as well, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very good idea. I know that his highness was criticized by some nobles because of that¡­¡­ It will be more effective if we use this story. When will the engagement be?¡±


    ¡°When Her Majesty the Queen of the Khan Kingdom grants her permission, his highness will send me a marriage proposal letter. After that, we will go straight to the kingdom and have an engagement ceremony. It is expected by the end of next month.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot quicker than I thought. It seems like I will have to be busy creating a favorable opinion for the two of you. Uhm, I think it would be nice to hire a street art troupe to make a play about your love story.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too. I¡¯ll support you with as many funds as you need, so just make sure you do your job well.¡±


    After speaking, Renato pulled out a pouch filled with imperial gold coins from his desk drawer. Arche respectfully accepted the gold coin pouch that seemed heavy just by looking at it.


    ¡°It would be convenient to use notes, but they can leave a trace if we make a mistake, so just use gold coins. If it¡¯s not enough, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. I will never let you down.¡±


    ¡°Apart from spreading the rumor, there is one more thing you need to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I need a list of nobles that are favorable towards Betas compared to Alphas and Omegas. Those who do not have the idea of trait chauvinism.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Look for Beta nobles who are loyal to the imperial family. It¡¯s okay to find people wanting to improve Beta¡¯s rights like you as well. What do you think, can you find the ones that meet the criteria?¡±


    ¡°Both are not difficult. I will organize and give it to you in two days.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the people in the noble faction who are dissatisfied with Marquis Medus and lord Florence as well. And lastly, find the ones that aren¡¯t hostile to me and have some loyalty to the imperial family. It¡¯s a little tricky, but I hope you can look into that.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I think the last one is going to take some time. But I will find out as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°This is not urgent, so you can take your time. It is more important to do it without mistakes than to do it quickly. There is a saying that the faster you go, the more you have to go back. What I want is people who have the same ideas as me and can work with me until the end. You know what I¡¯m talking about, right?¡±


    Renato looked at Arche with a stern expression. He was finding people who rebelled against and opposed Marquis Medus. To do that, he needed people who would not easily betray him. If they changed their mind in the middle and joined the Marquis¡¯ side, things would go awry.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll organize a list, but I will be picking a few candidates and taking the time to monitor them closely.¡±


    ¡°You may do so. I¡¯m thinking of taking action in earnest after the engagement ceremony¡­¡­ Until then, I think we need to figure out what kind of person they were and whether they were trustworthy. After that, let¡¯s arrange an occasion so that we can meet naturally.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Arche inwardly admired Renato¡¯s continuing instructions. She could tell that he had been thinking and planning for a very long time from the way he talked.


    Because of that, she unwittingly got excited. Her heart was filled with anticipation. Normally, she would never lose composure in this way, but the joy of coming out in the sun again thrilled Arche.


    ¡°May I ask you one thing?¡±


    ¡°Uhm?¡±


    ¡°Do you perhaps¡­¡­ aim for the next throne, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    Hearing the somewhat dangerous question, Louis, who was standing quietly by the door, froze. Renato¡¯s gaze also became stiff. When the atmosphere instantly became cold, Arche realized she had made a mistake and hastily apologized.


    ¡°My, my apologies, I will stop.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely something you can be curious about. You surely will feel that way when the Prince who has been living as if he didn¡¯t exist suddenly takes a political move.¡±


    Renato was not angry with Arche. Rather, he showed an attitude of understanding her curiosity. However, his following answer was different from Arche¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°To answer your question, I have no intention of becoming Emperor at all.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°The next Emperor will be Trudy. I support that child. That was why I decided to split up with His Majesty the Empress.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±


    Arche answered in a slightly dispirited voice. Her anticipation instantly turned into disappointment. Renato looked at Arche, who couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment, and tilted his head, finding it amusing. He then asked while supporting his chin with both hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you disappointed that I don¡¯t want to become Emperor?¡±

 Chapter 64

    ¡°N, not at all!¡±


    Startled by Renato¡¯s question, Arche hurriedly shook her head. Cold sweats ran down her forehead because of the words that hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°I know what you were expecting. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I will never rise to the throne.¡±


    Towards Arche¡¯s denial, Renato clearly said, knowing her inner feelings. His tone did not show even the slightest greed.


    ¡°But I promise you one thing. In the not too distant future, Betas¡¯ social status will be better than it is now.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡­?¡±


    Arche, who just had a disappointed expression, widened her eyes because of Renato¡¯s next words. Renato calmly expressed his thoughts in response.


    ¡°I have no intention of becoming the Emperor, but I also have the same thought as yours that discrimination against Betas, whether intentional or not, should disappear. I don¡¯t mean to just let it slide.¡±


    Renato knew that stopping Marquis Medus wouldn¡¯t solve everything. As long as the fundamental problem did not go away, there would always be victims like him.


    Because of that, he planned to weaken the thoughts of ??Alpha-Omega chauvinism prevailing in the Fleurette Empire in the long run. To do so, the perception of Betas had to change, and their power had to be strengthened first.


    A certain balance of power had to be achieved between Alphas, Omegas, and Betas so that they could go to equal positions instead of superiors and inferiors like before.


    That way, the tragedy in his previous life would not be repeated. The Beta imperial family members born in the future would not suffer the same despair as him, either.


    A dark shadow cast over the pale purple eyes that recalled his miserable past. Just him going through such pain was enough.


    ¡°The idea that Alphas and Omegas are superior to Betas prevails in any country on the continent, but nowhere is as severe as our Empire. That¡¯s probably because of the law that Beta imperial family members can¡¯t be the monarchs.¡±


    There was an old saying that upstream water has to be clear for downstream water to be clear. The imperial family and high-ranking nobles openly discriminated against Betas, so the lower-ranking nobles and commoners below them also secretly looked down on Betas.


    However, it was a relief because the lower in ranking it was, the higher the Beta ratio. If it wasn¡¯t for that, the social atmosphere would have been even more of a mess than it was now.


    The reason why Arche failed to become Countess Luminus and was kicked out was because of those who abused the Empire¡¯s law that Beta imperial family members couldn¡¯t become Emperors. To prevent that from happening, they had to first change the thoughts and prejudices rooted in the heads of numerous nobles.


    ¡°Laws that have been passed down for hundreds of years and ideas derived from them cannot be changed overnight. Even if I¡¯m lucky enough to ascend to the throne, there will be protests here and there, right? Then the Empire will fall into great chaos.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°What if I lose that fight? In the worst-case scenario, Betas¡¯ situation could be worse than it is now. Even if I win, peace is only temporary. As long as we don¡¯t root out people¡¯s prejudices, there will always be riots.¡±


    ¡°Uhm.¡±


    ¡°For the world to change, people¡¯s perceptions must change and not systems. I plan to change it little by little, very slowly, and not overdo it.¡±


    ¡°You mean to plan for the far future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Moderate and long-term changes are better than radical and rapid change to minimize backlash and reduce vigilance. That¡¯s also why I need you, who has an extraordinary talent for handling information.¡±


    At Renato¡¯s words, Arche¡¯s eyes twinkled. Although it wasn¡¯t the way she wanted, she was motivated to know that Renato had the same mindset as hers.


    ¡°I think what you are saying is correct, Your Imperial Highness. Come to think of it, the Fr¨¦d¨¦ric Empire across the sea had a law that was similar to ours in the past. I remember they didn¡¯t recognize Omegas¡¯ right as heirs to the throne.¡±


    ¡°I know. I also had this thought after seeing that case. Still, it went pretty smoothly there. It wasn¡¯t without noise, but there were a lot of people in favor of repealing the law because it discriminated against Omegas who were loved by everyone. The tragic life of the Prince who had to live while hiding that he was a precious dominant Omega also became a topic of discussion¡­¡­¡±


    Renato trailed off the end of his words as he recalled the scandal of the Crown Prince of the Fr¨¦d¨¦ric Empire, which became a big topic in social circles more than a decade ago. But a Beta like him probably wouldn¡¯t be allowed to have that kind of luck. He didn¡¯t even want to become Emperor in the first place.


    (Eve¡¯s note: Fr¨¦d¨¦ric Empire is the main setting of ¡®Hiding That The Damn Prince Is An Omega¡¯ ¨C ??? ??? ???? ? ??, a novel from the same author and also set in the same universe, just different continent. The Omega Prince mentioned here is the MC of that novel, ¨¦tienne de Fr¨¦d¨¦ric. It¡¯s a reference :} Fyi, that novel also had brief mentions of the Fleurette Empire with its law of banning Betas from succeeding the throne and the Khan Kingdom with its rare herbs too. Interesting how the author connected the two works together, right?)


    If Renato succeeded in eliminating Marquis Medus¡¯ faction, he planned to leave for Esteban territory when Trudy safely became the Crown Prince. He felt sorry for Tristan and Trudy, but he didn¡¯t want to be in the Imperial Palace even for a moment.


    For Renato, the Imperial Palace was a place with only memories of terrible pain. He always dreamed of being freed from the Imperial Palace which was just like a prison without bars, from Blanche and Marquis Medus¡¯ clutches, and from Maximo¡¯s violence. The request he made to Khalid, who offered to help him in his previous life, was to let him leave the Imperial Palace.


    ¡®What can I do to help you?¡¯


    ¡®I, I want to, hic, leave this place¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®Do you mean you want to leave the Imperial Palace?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I want to leave. I¡¯m tired of everything¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to be here anymore. I want to go to a place where no one knows me¡­¡­ Hic.¡¯


    ¡®All right. If that¡¯s what you want, Your Imperial Highness, I¡¯ll do everything I can to get you out of the Imperial Palace.¡¯


    ¡®R, really? Can I really go outside?¡¯


    ¡®If you want to, I can make a knight¡¯s oath to you. So¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t cry.¡¯


    Khalid slightly frowned, perhaps not knowing what to do when Renato cried and said he wanted to leave the Imperial Palace. Then, with his rough hand, the man gently patted his trembling shoulder.


    ¡®I will give you this watch as a token of my promise. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s keepsake.¡¯


    Khalid stayed with Renato until he stopped crying, then gave him his mother¡¯s pocket watch as a token of his promise. And after telling Renato how to get in touch again, he left so that people wouldn¡¯t notice their conversation.


    ¡°¡­¡­Highness, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah, oh dear, I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking about something else for a while¡­¡­¡±


    Having snapped out of his past memories when Arche called out to him, Renato put down the hands that supported his chin with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Anyway, you will also be doing work to instill a positive perception of Betas in the future. You know this part better than I do, so you should think about how to do it.¡±


    ¡°Please leave it to me.¡±


    Arche answered in an energetic voice. Then she moved her lips with a slightly embarrassed expression. There was something that had bothered her from a while ago.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­ Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°When I think about it again, it seems that I said something very rude and insensitive to you a while ago, even though I know you are about to be engaged to his highness, the grand prince of the Khan Kingdom. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Insensitive?¡±


    Renato tilted his head when Arche suddenly apologized to him. He couldn¡¯t quite understand what she was talking about now. It was true that Arche was rude, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why she suddenly talked about Khalid.


    ¡°Ahem, I mean, if you ascend to the throne, there will be a succession problem, Your Imperial Highness. After all, you cannot have an heir with his highness the grand prince.¡±


    Seeing the bewildered expression on Renato¡¯s face, Arche let out a small cough and briefly explained the reason for her apology.


    Successor production was one of the most important duties for the Emperor. If Renato was to ascend to the throne, he had to have children to continue the imperial family.


    But there could never be a baby between an Alpha and a Beta. The problems regarding Khalid¡¯s position would inevitably arise.


    ¡°Then you will have to either have an Imperial Consort or divorce his highness¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry for not paying attention to that and was just being greedy.¡±


    Arche was ashamed of herself for asking a question that was not considerate to Renato who was about to be engaged to Khalid, unable to suppress her momentary impulse.


    ¡°You said that it was a political marriage, but you two will become attached to each other when living together as well, right? Perhaps it would be different if you get a divorce by mutual agreement, but if there comes a situation where you have to forcibly break up because of the heir problem, it will be uncomfortable in many ways.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t do it right, we may have problems with the Khan Kingdom too. Therefore, I would like to apologize to you, Your Imperial Highness. As your aide, I shouldn¡¯t have said something like that so lightly. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    After finishing her words, Arche bowed deeply toward Renato. Renato didn¡¯t say anything in response. To be exact, he couldn¡¯t.


    Divorce.


    The moment he heard that word, his heart pounded. They weren¡¯t even engaged yet, let alone married, but he was surprised by that single word. Renato secretly clenched his fists to suppress his agitation.


    After all, it was a three-year contract with Khalid under the facade of marriage. Although he said he would continue to fulfill his companion¡¯s duties after three years if Khalid didn¡¯t want it to end, Renato thought that the possibility of the two remaining married after that was slim. Having that thought made his left chest become cold again.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    When Renato didn¡¯t say anything, Arche called out to him, wondering if she had made a mistake again.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­right. What you said is right. There is definitely a high chance that that problem will arise¡­¡­¡±


    Having finally come to his senses, Renato awkwardly nodded his head. Arche did not know that his and Khalid¡¯s marriage was made by a contract. He had no intention of telling her that. So he shouldn¡¯t show any weird reactions here. He opened his mouth, trying not to show his discomposure.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, but I¡¯ll accept your apology. Anyway, my intentions regarding the next Emperor are firm, so I hope you don¡¯t think about it that way in the future.¡±


    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you should go out now. Louis will guide you to your office.¡±


    At Renato¡¯s hand signal, Louis, who was at the door, came up to Arche. After the two left, Renato, who was left alone, leaned back in the chair with a tired face. Then, he lightly pressed his hand on the area near his stomach. He was feeling strangely nauseous.

 Chapter 65

    ¡°Welcome, grand prince. Thank you for accepting my sudden invitation.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to the pinnacle of the noblest blood. May the blessings of nature be with you.¡±


    ¡°Haha. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Today I want to meet you as the Prince¡¯s father, not the Emperor¡­¡­ So come over here and sit comfortably.¡±


    With a low laugh, Tristan gestured for Khalid to come closer. When Khalid sat across from Tristan, Caleb came in with the refreshments he had prepared beforehand.


    ¡°It¡¯s tea made from a flower that only grows in the fairies¡¯ forest, and it has a very nice scent, so take your time to savor it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Your Majesty.¡±


    Tristan looked at Khalid with a complicated gaze as the man drank tea with proper and disciplined gestures.


    Black hair with curly strands, spotless skin that was uncharacteristic of a knight, clear long eyes with ruby-bright red irises, a sharp nose bridge and firm lips, a thick yet sleek jawline, a smooth and solid-looking neck, and a body with strong muscles.


    Tristan also had this thought when he first met him, but the man was truly a tall and handsome young man. Tristan took a sip of hot tea, admiring Khalid¡¯s looks inwardly.


    Apart from Khalid being a dominant Alpha who was coveted by everyone in terms of appearance and ability as a knight, the fact that the man was his son¡¯s contractual marriage partner brought about a strange sense of complexity in him. Maybe because of that, even though the sweet tea water filled his mouth, he still felt bitter.


    ¡°As you may have guessed, the reason I wanted to see you today is that sooner or later we will belong to the same family. Before that, I wanted to have a proper conversation with you, so I called you here.¡±


    ¡°Please speak comfortably. And you don¡¯t have to use honorifics towards me, Your Majesty. As you said, we are going to belong to the same family soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Then I will speak comfortably.¡± (Eve¡¯s note: From this part, Tristan switched from a semi-formal speech to a more casual speech that¡¯s usually used for children-in-law)


    Tristan paused for a moment when he saw Khalid being polite to him, and then began to talk casually. He decided that it would be better to be close than to be formal because they would meet frequently in the future. Perhaps Khalid was also thinking the same when he said that Tristan didn¡¯t have to use honorifics.


    ¡°I have already heard about the details from the Prince. Did you finish signing the marriage contract?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Viscount Roman came to me a few days ago and complained. He asked how that kind of contract could be made.¡±


    Tristan slightly smiled, recalling what had happened a few days ago. Viscount Roman, who helped Renato write the marriage contract, visited Tristan and talked about how unreasonable the contract was. He seemed to want Tristan to stop Renato even now.


    However, Tristan said that he respected Renato¡¯s wishes and sent Viscount Roman back. It wasn¡¯t that he had no worries about the contract, but he had no choice because he decided to let Renato do this as he wanted.


    ¡°I will not deny that this is an advantageous contract for me. However, I would not have accepted it if I hadn¡¯t had any good feelings towards His Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°I know that. I also know you refused at first.¡±


    Tristan lightly nodded and looked at Khalid. According to what he knew from the imperial informants, it was difficult to say that Khalid¡¯s life was good even in empty words.


    Tristan had to hold back several sighs when he read the report detailing the circumstances in which Khalid grew up.


    Although the specific situations were different, reading about the stories of young Khalid being persecuted as an illegitimate child reminded him of Renato. The way the two of them lived was so different, yet strangely similar.


    Nevertheless, Khalid confidently seized power with the current Queen¡¯s full support and his own ability. The way Khalid overcame his unhappy childhood and proudly became a knight with amazing achievements made Tristan admire him.


    Tristan was also someone who walked the path of the sword, so he knew it. Khalid was a natural genius. A genius who sincerely worked hard, and also had the potential to develop further in the future.


    The more Tristan knew about Khalid, the more he understood why Renato had chosen him. It was not that he didn¡¯t trust the Imperial Knights Order, but considering the possibility of an all-out war with Marquis Medus, he needed Khalid¡¯s power.


    Although the man was currently under Khan nobles¡¯ control, it did not affect his activities in the Empire. Being an illegitimate child was a flaw in the kingdom, but it was not a big deal in the Empire.


    ¡°I heard that you will depart for the Khan Kingdom as soon as your sister, the Queen, grants her permission.¡±


    ¡°That is what we plan to do. The engagement ceremony in our kingdom ends with offering greetings at the ancestral tablets of successive Kings and Queens. A simple festival will be held at night, but¡­¡­ there is not much to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think it would take about a month and a half to two months to go there and return. I apologize for being absent after just becoming the diplomatic ambassador not long ago.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s because of your engagement, so¡­¡­ It should be better if you have a relaxed trip. Ah, when are you going to get married?¡±


    ¡°Considering His Imperial Highness¡¯ circumstances, I think it would be better to complete the marriage as soon as possible. May I ask what you think, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°In a typical political marriage, it is common to have an engagement ceremony and spend all four seasons together before getting married, but¡­¡­ You two will be known as having a love marriage, so a little quicker should be okay too.¡±


    Usually, the union of two families required various preparations. Furthermore, Renato and Khalid¡¯s marriage was a combination between the imperial family and the royal family. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be prepared carelessly. Tristan wanted to hold a grand wedding ceremony if possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind any time. But His Imperial Highness seemed to want the wedding to take place within the summer.¡±


    ¡°Summer¡­¡­ Even if we prepare from now on, time will be tight. Personally, I would like to do it in about six months, but our situation is not good¡­¡­¡±


    Tristan¡¯s voice became quieter. Along with that, his expression also became disturbed. In reality, he knew that it would be good for the two to get married as soon as possible to create a reason for Khalid to interfere in imperial politics, but he kept feeling regretful.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make it grand. I don¡¯t know what it is like in the Empire, but in our kingdom, even royal weddings are rather simple. To celebrate the wedding, the national treasury will be opened, and alcohol and meat will be distributed to every household in the capital. And in the countryside, wheat and beef will be sent out.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, in our case, we have a ceremony in the Mayflower Square in the capital connected to the Imperial Palace, and then we go to the imperial tomb in the fairies¡¯ forest and make marriage vows. A festival will be held in the capital before and after the wedding ceremony¡­¡­¡±


    Tristan, who was explaining the Empire¡¯s wedding ceremony to Khalid, suddenly closed his mouth. Talking about Renato¡¯s marriage in detail brought back the sense of shame that he had forgotten for a while.


    Thinking that this would not have happened had he been in good health, his haggard face darkened even more.


    While Tristan collapsed to the extent that he couldn¡¯t properly take care of state affairs over the past few years, Marquis Medus gradually increased his power and gained influence. As the person who should be in the center was weakened and the person who should support him was trying to rise above, the political circle was in extreme chaos.


    When Tristan came to his senses belatedly and tried to rectify the situation, the Emperor¡¯s authority had already fallen to the ground.


    When the ruler of a country was ill, his power would be weakened. However, in Tristan¡¯s case, his power weakened much faster than expected. Ironically, it was because he had the blood of the Fairy King.


    To the Empire¡¯s citizens, the imperial family, especially the Emperor who was considered to be chosen and blessed by the Fairy King, was recognized as special beings different from ordinary people. Tristan lived up to that expectation and was revered as a hero who saved the Empire from crises several times. Because of that, his downfall caused great disappointment in people.


    The disappointment when the person they looked up to had collapsed in an instant, and the thought that noble blood was no different made people like Marquis Medus greedy for a position they had never dared to cross.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Feeling a heavy burden in his chest, Tristan let out a low breath. It was all his fault for being foolish and weak. He was confident of being stronger than anyone else, but in reality, he was nothing more than an ornamental plant in the greenhouse that collapsed with one kick.


    As he had always been successful, he had never experienced any failures. Because of that, Tristan, who had always lived an easy life, could not overcome his first ordeal and collapsed.


    On the other hand, what about Renato?


    Despite being ridiculed by everyone as a sidekick Prince, despite having nothing compared to others, he somehow found a way to steadily pave his own path.


    What if he had been in the same situation as Renato? Wouldn¡¯t his mind have collapsed and his will to live vanished a long time ago?


    Renato was a great person just by persisting so far. Tristan thought that Renato was much stronger than he was.


    So he was more worried. Knowing that Renato had favorable feelings for Khalid, Tristan kept worrying that this marriage, which had been set to end from the beginning, would remain a scar for him.


    ¡°¡­¡­Grand prince, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Tristan carefully spoke up. He had something he really wanted to say when meeting Khalid today.


    ¡°I know how unhappy a marriage without love is. Because I experienced it myself through my political marriage with the Empress. That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡±


    Unable to easily continue his words, Tristan¡¯s lips quivered. When Renato said that he was going to marry Khalid through a contract, he recalled his relationship with Blanche.


    Tristan married Blanche not because of his will, but because of the promise between the late Emperor and Marquis Medus.

 Chapter 66

    About 30 years ago, the worst epidemic of all time was raging in the Empire. With its strong infectivity and fatality rate, the pandemic claimed the lives of tens of thousands of citizens in the Empire just within a few months.


    At that time, Viscount Emilo Medus invented a cure for the epidemic. The late Emperor commended him for his achievement in stopping the epidemic, raised his title to a Count, and made him a palace doctor. After that, Emilo was favored by the Emperor and continuously achieved success.


    Then one day, Emilo made another brilliant achievement. He saved the late Empress¡¯ life who fell from the horse during a hunting contest. Thanks to Emilo¡¯s quick action, the late Empress was able to recover safely without any aftereffects, so the Emperor promised he would grant him what he wanted as a reward.


    ¡®Please make my son the Crown Princess. That¡¯s what I want.¡¯


    Emilo asked the late Emperor to accept his son Blanche as Tristan¡¯s companion. The Emperor willingly granted his wish. It bothered him that the Medus family was a Beta family, but it didn¡¯t matter much because Blanche was a precious dominant Omega.


    Thus, an arranged marriage that did not reflect Tristan¡¯s will was made. It was difficult for two people who met through political maneuvers without love to get along.


    Blanche was pretty and beautiful, but that was all. Perhaps because of how he grew up, he was very arrogant and haughty. In addition, he followed Emilo¡¯s words so thoroughly to the point that he might pretend to be dead if Emilo ordered him to.


    Tristan, who had longed for a companion with an intelligent brain and a warm heart, did not like the ferocious and temperamental Blanche. And Blanche, who had great pride in himself, hated Tristan who was cold to him, unlike others. The union of the two was the beginning of a tragedy that continued over the past 20 years.


    Recalling his old memories, Tristan closed his eyes and opened them again in agony. Even if they were a couple married through a contract, he didn¡¯t want Renato to have a dry and desolate marriage like his. He looked straight at Khalid, fixing the disturbed expression on his face.


    ¡°While you two are a couple¡­¡­ can you truly cherish the Prince during that time? I mean, can you stand by that child no matter what happens?¡±


    The corners of Khalid¡¯s eyes slightly trembled because of Tristan¡¯s words filled with care and concern as a father. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t think well of Tristan.


    If Tristan had kept the Empress and Marquis Medus in check from the beginning and safely protected the Imperial Consort and the 2nd Prince, if he had not neglected the young Renato and cared for him properly, Renato¡¯s life would not have been as bleak as it was now.


    The man later reflected on his mistake and apologized to Renato, but in Khalid¡¯s eyes, he was also an obvious perpetrator. However, seeing the man worrying about Renato with a haggard face, his heart weakened. So, Khalid began to speak more seriously than ever.


    ¡°I basically always do my best for anyone who enters my enclosure. Whether it¡¯s a comrade, subordinate, or contractual relationship.¡±


    ¡°Can I believe your words?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t persuade you to believe my words, but I can stake my sword on them. You will never have anything to worry about as long as His Imperial Highness and I are married, Your Majesty. Because from the moment I accepted His Imperial Highness¡¯ offer, he was already my person.¡±


    Tristan¡¯s eyes shook like leaves fluttering in the strong wind when he heard Khalid¡¯s unwavering and firm voice. Having met many people as the Emperor, he could tell that Khalid was sincere. Upon realizing that, the anxiety that had engulfed his heart somewhat disappeared.


    ¡°Thank you for saying that. Thanks to your words, I¡¯m a little relieved now.¡±


    Tristan, whose heart became lighter, had a calm smile on his face. When Khalid saw the man¡¯s slender eyes curl up, he suddenly had a thought that Tristan and Renato looked similar when they smiled.


    It was natural for a father and son to resemble each other, but unlike Tristan who had thick body lines, Renato had slender body lines and different hair and eye color. In terms of appearance alone, Renato was closer to Empress Blanche than Tristan. However, when Khalid saw the gently curved eyes and nicely raised lips, he naturally thought of Renato.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to Marquis Kyle¡¯s birthday banquet in a few days, right? He is one of my loyal vassals. He is also one of the few people I can trust right now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It looks like the Prince has already arranged with him, but I will send a word to tell him to take care of you two. If you need any other help, feel free to contact me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Take good care of me in the future.¡±


    After a brief pause, Tristan reached out his wrinkled and skinny hand to Khalid. Khalid widened his eyes, a little startled when the man offered a handshake, then hurriedly reached out his hand.


    ¡°Please take good care of me as well.¡±


    ¡°Uhm.¡±


    Tristan softly replied and gave strength to his hand. He decided to believe in Renato¡¯s choice and the sincerity shown by Khalid.


    V. The Grand Prince¡¯s Courtship


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    The white breath that flowed from the small lips scattered like a mirage in the air. Renato sat down on the bench and patted his stiff thighs with an exhausted face. Marquis Kyle¡¯s banquet was much more tiring than he had expected.


    My physical strength has definitely gotten worse.


    Renato¡¯s expression darkened when he judged his condition. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have been as tired as this.


    ¡°Should I get a medical check-up¡­¡­¡±


    Renato muttered in a heavy voice. No matter how much he thought about it, it seemed that his current physical condition was not simply due to trauma. Feeling a throbbing headache, he pressed down on his temples. He was mentally exhausted from dealing with people in a nervous state the whole time.


    Perhaps because of the rumors with Khalid, there were certainly more people approaching him today than usual. Recalling the gazes poured on him from the moment he entered the banquet hall, Renato involuntarily trembled.


    ¡®I heard that you were involved in an unpleasant matter not long ago, but¡­¡­ I¡¯m glad to see you in good health, Your Imperial Highness.¡¯


    ¡®Hoho, when you go through a crisis together, your relationship is bound to grow stronger. It¡¯s good to see you two being close.¡¯


    Everyone seemed to want to know the truth behind those rumors. But they couldn¡¯t openly ask. It was thanks to Khalid¡¯s impenetrable defense. He cut off their words like a knife or showed signs of displeasure when the nobles spoke of the rumors.


    Nevertheless, there were a few nobles who persistently continued to speak. Then, when Khalid quietly stared at them, they flinched and ran away immediately.


    At those times, Renato felt the air surrounding Khalid become heavier or sharper. He later found out that Khalid had leaked out his pheromone to the nobles who approached Renato. The man was very surprised when he knew that Renato had sensed his pheromone.


    ¡®Alphas and Omegas¡¯ pheromones directly stimulate the other person¡¯s instinct. So they are also used to subdue opponents in this way. I would say it¡¯s a kind of fight.¡¯


    ¡®Do you mean that you just threatened the opponents with your pheromone and kicked them out, your highness?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right. For dominant ones, their pheromones are much stronger than those of normal or recessive ones.¡¯


    ¡®I see¡­¡­ I did not know this.¡¯


    ¡®Betas can¡¯t smell pheromones in the first place, so it¡¯s understandable that you didn¡¯t know. But it¡¯s still amazing. I have heard that some Betas with developed five senses sometimes recognize dominant pheromones, but this is the first time I have seen one in person.¡¯


    ¡®Today was the first time I felt pheromones as well. I suddenly felt the air swaying¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ll have to be more careful when using my pheromone next time.¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®Because it would be big trouble if you collapse from that, Your Imperial Highness. I have also heard that Betas who are weak or sensitive can be under shock when suddenly exposed to a large amount of dominant pheromone.¡¯


    ¡®But I¡¯m not that weak¡­¡­ I have been feeling a bit unwell lately, but I¡¯m actually pretty healthy.¡¯


    ¡®You look very tired right now even though you are confident in your health. Shall we go take a break?¡¯


    Renato felt it was unfair and protested, but Khalid did not listen to him at all. With that, the man advised him to take a break for a while when he was tired of dealing with more people than usual. Originally, they intended to go to the lounges provided inside, but all of them were in use, so they had no choice but to come to the back garden connected to the terrace of the banquet hall.


    ¡®I also thought about this before, but¡­¡­ The Empire¡¯s banquet outfits seem to be rather light.¡¯


    Even though the day was quite warm, the night air was quite chilly. The quick-witted Khalid noticed that Renato was feeling cold like a ghost, then took off his jacket and wrapped it over his shoulders just like last time. Even when Renato adamantly refused, saying he was okay, the man was stubborn.


    ¡®I will go inside and bring you something to drink. Please wait a moment.¡¯


    Perhaps feeling that giving the jacket was not enough, Khaled went back to the banquet hall to bring warm tea. Renato, left alone, was waiting for the man to return.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Renato glanced at the banquet hall, then touched the hem of the jacket that came down to his thighs. Just like the cardigan last time, he felt like a child wearing adult clothes. Renato once again realized the difference in size between him and Khalid. At that moment, he heard some people¡¯s voices from the terrace.


    ¡°Did you see it? His highness the grand prince and His Imperial Highness together?¡±


    ¡°Of course I saw it! The two of them seemed to get along very well! I guess the rumors are true!¡±


    Renato stiffened his shoulders, startled by the voices talking about him and Khalid. It was dark and hard to see, but it seemed that three or four noble ladies had come out to the terrace.


    ¡°Then are the two of them really dating? Ah, honestly, I feel bad for his highness the grand prince. Why would a dominant Alpha like him date a Beta?¡±


    ¡°Well. He must have some kind of unique preference.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then again, I heard that the young lord of Cecil County secretly spilled his pheromone on his highness earlier, but he didn¡¯t respond at all.¡±

 Chapter 67

    ¡°Young lord of Cecil County? Ah, that sassy dominant Omega?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He has been making a fuss that his highness is handsome and his type from earlier as well. A while ago, he heard the dating rumor and said it was nonsense. So he bravely went to try to seduce his highness, but after a few minutes, he came back with a pale face, then went home.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, really? Just what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Young lord of Cecil County? Renato pricked up his ears to hear their conversation, tracing the memories in his head. He remembered exchanging greetings with a man with that name earlier.


    I also thought he was unusually affectionate to Khalid, but was that seducing him?


    Renato stuck out his lower lip as he recalled lord Cecil smiling with his eyes at Khalid. No wonder why Khalid¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good at that time.


    It was rude to openly seduce someone who was with their partner. There was no way the son of a Count would not know that.


    Nevertheless, seducing Khalid with his pheromone was clearly an act of looking down on Renato. Especially since he did that using the fact that Renato was a Beta who couldn¡¯t smell pheromones.


    Was it only lord Cecil?


    As soon as he had that thought, his mood became bad. At least dozens of people had come to greet Renato and Khalid today. Naturally, the ratio of Alphas and Omegas was significantly higher.


    In other words, besides lord Cecil, there may have been other people who shed their pheromones to seduce Khalid. No, there were definitely people like that.


    If I were able to smell pheromones, I would have known who did that kind of trick.


    Feeling some kind of resentment, Renato bit his lips. He didn¡¯t even know people were using pheromones to flirt with Khalid and just smiled like a fool. For the first time after a very long while, he was frustrated by the fact that he was a Beta who couldn¡¯t smell pheromones.


    ¡°So he is someone that can¡¯t be swayed by a dominant Omega¡¯s pheromone temptation. Isn¡¯t he amazing? As expected, dominant Alphas are different.¡±


    ¡°Because they are both dominant, he is immune to it, right? Ah, it¡¯s such a shame even when I think about it again. Why does it have to be that sidekick Prince?¡±


    Renato¡¯s body flinched when he heard his nickname. He stood up and listened with a nervous expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. And he ignored numerous Omegas and stuck with a Beta? His highness surely has a very unique taste.¡±


    ¡°He was originally an illegitimate child and wasn¡¯t in a good position in his country, so maybe he is trying to hit on the Prince to live in the Empire?¡±


    ¡°Ayy, what¡¯s wrong with being an illegitimate child? Even a commoner who has a dominant trait can become a noble, and illegitimate children have no faults either. He had good abilities as well. His face is handsome, too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right. Honestly, it¡¯s a waste for him to be the deformed Prince¡¯s partner who doesn¡¯t even have succession right.¡±


    ¡°True, true. A dominant Alpha and a Beta¡­¡­ Can the two of them even spend a rut properly?¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true as well, I guess? In any case, a combination of a sidekick Prince and an illegitimate grand prince¡­¡­ It¡¯s quite amusing. What will happen next?¡±


    Renato clenched his fists until the backs of his hands turned white as he heard them happily giggling among themselves. Normally, those words would have gone in one ear and out the other, but today, he was strangely angry.


    But he shouldn¡¯t be angry with them here. Didn¡¯t people have a saying that ¡®when he is not present, even His Majesty is spoken badly of¡¯?


    They didn¡¯t insult him in front of him, so it was Renato who would get in trouble if he complained about a private conversation behind him. A fuss caused by a mistake could fail to create an image of falling in love with Khalid.


    So he clenched his teeth and held himself back. However, it was difficult to keep listening to people making fun of him and Khalid, so Renato quietly moved to the fountain on the other side of the terrace. He wanted to keep a distance so that they wouldn¡¯t realize he was here.


    Fortunately, the young ladies, unaware of Renato¡¯s presence, spoke a few more words and went inside again after saying it was cold.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡±


    Renato let out the breath he had been holding back only when the back garden became quiet again. Standing in front of the fountain, he took a deep breath. When the cold air rushed deep into his lungs, his heated stomach seemed to cool down a little.


    I¡¯m glad Khalid didn¡¯t hear that.


    Renato thought it was fortunate that Khalid wasn¡¯t here. At the same time, his heart felt heavy. Had it not been for him, Khalid would not have had those insults directed toward him. At that moment, a shadow cast over Renato¡¯s head.


    ¡°Why are you listening to things like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Your highness?¡±


    When he raised his head, the face he saw made his violet-colored eyes shake. Khalid had arrived at some point and was now in front of him. Seeing the man¡¯s smooth forehead slightly frown, he realized Khalid was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Those rude humans¡¯ voices were so loud that I could even hear them from the corridor.¡±


    Khalid motioned at the corridor located diagonally across the terrace with his chin. Glancing at where the man was coming from, Renato had a dismayed expression.


    Knights had better five senses than ordinary people. If it was Khalid, he could definitely hear it from that distance. Renato¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and he apologized to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you sorry for?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you heard those useless talks because of me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of you, Your Imperial Highness. It¡¯s the fault of the people who spouted nonsense with their mouths. Please take this first.¡±


    Khalid interrupted Renato¡¯s words and gave him a mug with hot steam in his hands. The heat seeped into his frozen palms, warming up his cold skin. Pulling up the jacket that had slightly fallen from Renato¡¯s shoulders, Khalid bluntly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind the arrogant words of uneducated people who just want to say whatever they want. Once again, it is not your fault, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°You were, no, we were just born. It¡¯s not a sin to be born into this world.¡±


    Khalid emphasized every word. It was his words to Renato as well as himself. He firmly fixed the collar of the jacket and made eye contact with Renato.


    ¡°So, please be confident. Both you and I never did anything wrong, Your Imperial Highness. There is no need to listen to that.¡±


    The light purple eyes widened in response to the man¡¯s resolute words. In an instant, something hot swelled up in his chest. Feeling his emotions surge up, Renato tightly seized the mug in his hands.


    Blanche said that he was unhappy because Renato was born a Beta. Marquis Medus also clicked his tongue, saying that Renato being born as a Beta messed everything up. Renato¡¯s first friend, Maximo, also changed his attitude after knowing that he was a Beta.


    Until now, the only people who had told Renato that it wasn¡¯t his fault for being born as a Beta were Ludmilla, his nanny, and Louis siblings. But today, there was one more person.


    Maybe it was because Khalid, who had the same pain as him, said it. His eyes were burning just like the day he cried in Ludmila¡¯s embrace as a child.


    I shouldn¡¯t cry.


    Feeling his vision become blurry, Renato lowered his gaze. After struggling to hold back his crying sounds, he mumbled his thanks.


    ¡°Thank, you. For saying that¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I was just saying something obvious.¡±


    Khaled curtly answered and slowly raised his hand. Perhaps because of the night dew falling in a short while, the silver hair that touched the man¡¯s fingertips was slightly wet.


    ¡°No matter what others say, we just have to be confident. Next time, please don¡¯t let it slide and say something as well. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself and get hurt because of that. Okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I will.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After getting the answer he wanted from Renato, Khalid bent his eyes. He brought the silver hair strands in his hand to his lips to compliment Renato for having done a good job.


    Smooch.


    Khalid kissed the tip of the hair softly shining in the moonlight and wrapped his arm around the slender waist. Then, he pulled Renato closer.


    ¡°Your, your highness? What, are you.¡±


    Renato, suddenly embraced by Khalid, stammered in embarrassment. He almost dropped the mug in his hands.


    Khalid moved the hand on Renato¡¯s hair to caress the corners of his reddened eyes as if to appease the startled person. Even though he didn¡¯t like how Renato¡¯s eyes were moist just like rain-soaked petals, a strange thirst arose. Wetting his lower lip with his tongue, he softly whispered so that only Renato could hear.


    ¡°I think we should show this to the people who are blabbering about our rumors.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean-¡±


    ¡°After all, the purpose of attending today¡¯s banquet is to induce rumors, right?¡±


    There were only two of them in the back garden now, but the terrace and corridor connected to the banquet hall were places where people often appeared. Renato and Khalid could also easily be seen from the balcony on the second floor. In fact, he could already feel three or four people on the balcony. Quickly sensing his surroundings, Khalid gave strength to his arm around Renato¡¯s waist and bowed his head.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be very effective if I show them that I am completely obsessed with you to the point that I don¡¯t even mind the place, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    Khalid bumped the tips of their noses together and whispered. Renato held his breath when the man¡¯s hot breath tickled his lips. Only Khalid¡¯s breath touched him, but his back stiffened and his shoulders reflexively flinched.


    Not taking his eyes off Renato, Khalid took the mug he was holding in his hand. Clang, after roughly putting the mug on the fountain, Khalid slightly turned his head. Then, just before their lips touched, he commanded in a low voice.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

 Chapter 68

    ¡°Wait, mmph¡­¡­!¡±


    Not letting Renato speak a word, the lips that suddenly approached took his breath and voice away at once. The flesh entering through the gap between his open lips scanned his even teeth once, then invaded a little deeper.


    Renato¡¯s eyes were tightly closed when their flesh rubbed against each other. Unlike when they were alone in the drawing room, they were currently outside, so the thought that people could see them made his entire body tense.


    ¡°Mhm, nngh.¡±


    When the man¡¯s tongue wildly rubbed against his tongue, glided along his teeth, then immediately licked up the roof of his mouth, Renato let out a groan. Their third kiss was different from the first and second.


    The first time they kissed, everything was so strange and unfamiliar that he couldn¡¯t come to his senses, and the second time, he was busy crying and trembling because his scar was suddenly stimulated. And now, the inside of his mouth was being dug up, and every corner was heated up as if a rash had broken out.


    All three times felt different, but one thing was sure: he got caught up in strange feelings every time and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Renato felt the nape of his neck stiffen and his eyelids shiver. He was terrified at the thought of having to feel this new sensation every time he kissed Khalid. He thought that perhaps he would never get used to kissing the man.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡­¡±


    As their breath mingled and their tongues intertwined, his mind quickly became hazy. Renato let out a low groan and grabbed Khalid¡¯s shirt to hang onto the man. The soft fabric crumpled up in his hands. He clumsily moved his tongue, trying to follow Khalid¡¯s movements.


    Last time, he did nothing and was swept away by Khalid¡¯s lead, so this time, he wanted to do something right. But it was still not enough. Renato had a hard time accepting the pleasure the man gave him, let alone following Khalid.


    Unlike Renato, who was still unfamiliar and awkward with kissing, Khalid led him quite skillfully, just like when the man said he was good at everything he did with his body.


    Squelch.


    Their saliva-soaked lips touched and rubbed against each other, creating a wet sound. Renato¡¯s shoulders shivered as he tried to keep his mind clear. His body seemed to be floating along with his dazed head.


    ¡°Ha, wait, mmph.¡±


    His skin, which had turned cold in the night air, quickly heated up. Feeling suffocated, Renato let out short, quick breaths. Khalid took in every breath he let out.


    Due to the intense kiss that didn¡¯t give him a break, Renato¡¯s body staggered. Only then did Khalid stop the kiss and part his lips away.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡­¡±


    A transparent thread between their lips moistened with saliva glistened in the moonlight. Khalid looked down at Renato who was gasping a flushed face, and then lowered his head again.


    Smooch, smooch.


    When Renato caught his breath, Khalid¡¯s wet lips repeatedly touched and parted away from his lips with strange friction sounds. Then, at some point, their lips were deeply entangled again.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Renato let out a groan when the man softly bit his lower lip. The continued kiss made his back twitch. His eyes became hot, and his vision was blurry.


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡­ nngh.¡±


    His groans occasionally slipped out from the gap between their lips. When their kiss deepened, the strange heat spread from inside his mouth to his entire body. His lower abdomen was also hot like boiling.


    Renato didn¡¯t know what state of mind he was in anymore. His waist was feeling numb, and his legs were trembling. If he hadn¡¯t been hugged by Khalid, he might have already collapsed on the ground.


    At that moment, a large, hard hand gently stroked his back to soothe his trembling body. Khalid gave strength to the arm that was holding Renato and pulled him closer. He also shoved his knee between Renato¡¯s thighs that were squeezing together.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When the man¡¯s thigh filled with rock-hard muscles gently pressed against Renato¡¯s soft inner flesh, he could not overcome the dizzying pleasure and let out a high-pitched moan. His slender waist also bent up. Khalid firmly hugged the trembling body and whispered, his lips still touching Renato¡¯s.


    ¡°Raise your arms¡­¡­ and wrap them around my neck.¡±


    After finishing his words, Khalid swallowed his lips again. Feeling the heat rushing in his mouth, Renato clasped both arms around the man¡¯s neck. Because of their height difference, his heels naturally moved up.


    Then, the man¡¯s hand that was holding his waist came down a little lower and firmly grabbed his pelvis. Their bodies were so close that they could not overlap any closer.


    Ah.


    Realizing that the body he touched was as hot as his, Renato let out an exclamation. Even with the thick clothes in between, he could vividly feel Khalid¡¯s heat. With that, an inexplicable feeling of satisfaction filled his heart.


    I don¡¯t want to part away from him.


    Renato, seized with a moment of intense desire, tightened his arms around Khalid¡¯s neck and clung to him. As if responding to that, Khalid embraced Renato with enough force to lock him in his arms. The particularly bright moonlight was pouring over the two who seemed to have become one.


    * * *


    Damn it, damn it, damn it!


    Maximo dashed out of the carriage and spat out swear words inwardly. He just rushed here when hearing that Khalid and Renato had appeared together at Marquis Kyle¡¯s birthday banquet.


    ¡°Fuck! Just what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Maximo gritted his teeth and moved his feet. Rumors of an unusual relationship between Khalid and Renato had now spread outside the capital. Newspapers also published articles about the two every day. Because of that, Maximo had been on the edge lately.


    If it had been Maximo¡¯s usual personality, he would have gone to see Renato and questioned if the rumors were true. But he couldn¡¯t do it this time.


    ¡®I really hate you.¡¯


    After hearing that Renato hated him, Maximo became a little strange. It was ridiculous to himself as well, but he couldn¡¯t visit Renato like he used to.


    Whenever he tried to go see Renato to inquire about the rumors, the vivid expression and voice saying he hated him came to his mind. Then, his body would stiffen, and an unknown fear would rise. As if he was afraid that Renato would say that he hated him again.


    Maximo couldn¡¯t understand himself. Why would he be afraid of someone like Renato? He didn¡¯t want to admit that he was deeply shocked by Renato¡¯s rejection.


    Was that perhaps the reason? Maximo fell into a contradictory situation where he wanted to confirm the truth behind the rumors but didn¡¯t want to at the same time.


    What if Renato didn¡¯t deny the rumors? What if he and Khalid truly had that kind of relationship? What would he do then?


    Once that thought came to his mind, he couldn¡¯t move his feet. In the end, Maximo only told Hans to find out if the rumors were true while keeping his worries to himself.


    Meanwhile, he was formally appointed as the second negotiation officer of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. It was a seat that Marquis Medus had created for Maximo. He immersed himself in his work for a while, thinking it would be better. Since it was his first job, he needed some time to adjust, and the busy work allowed him to stop thinking about Renato for a while.


    But that also ended today. When Maximo heard the news that Hans had brought over in a hurry, he abandoned his work and ran to the Kyle Marquisate.


    ¡°Please show me your invitation.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, so annoying!¡±


    Maximo angrily rummaged through his jacket pocket when the gatekeeper asked him to show him the invitation. He tossed over the invitation card and entered the banquet hall.


    ¡°Huh? Lord Maximo?¡±


    When he entered the banquet hall, someone recognized Maximo and warmly greeted him. As he turned his head with an annoyed expression, Maximo paused when realizing it was Marquis Kyle.


    ¡°It has been a while, lord Marquis.¡±


    ¡°Did you just come? It¡¯s a little late.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I was busy with work. Happy birthday, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Thank you. I heard that you have been working for the Ministry of Foreign Affairs since last week¡­¡­ Now that you are a full-fledged adult, should I call you young Duke?¡±


    Marquis Kyle said with a friendly smile. In the Empire, when a noble lady or lord without a peerage title had a job, they would be called by that job¡¯s title. However, if they were already appointed as the heir to their families, they would be called young Duke or young Marquis instead of the job title. Maximo was also like that.


    ¡°Excuse me, I heard that His Imperial Highness the 1st Prince also attended the banquet today¡­¡­ May I know where he is?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? His Imperial Highness? I think he was with his highness the grand prince a while ago¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Maximo¡¯s question, Marquis Kyle turned his head and looked around the banquet hall. However, Renato and Khalid were not in the banquet hall.


    ¡°Since they aren¡¯t in the banquet hall, I guess they are resting in the lounge or have gone out to the terrace. They must be tired because they have suffered quite a bit from people today.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You also know the rumors going around the capital these days, right? Everyone seems to wonder if the rumors are true or not. The protagonist of today¡¯s banquet wasn¡¯t me but them. Haha.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    Maximo forced a smile when Marquis Kyle pleasantly laughed. He congratulated the Marquis once more and turned around with a ferociously twisted face. He really wanted to find out if Renato and Khalid were really in love just like what the rumors said today.

 Chapter 69

    ¡°His Imperial Highness? I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°They wanted to use the lounge, but there was no space left, so I showed them the terrace on the first floor and the balcony on the second floor. Perhaps they have gone there¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, his highness the grand prince was looking for warm tea a while ago, so I brought it to him in a hurry. Since he went out through the door leading to the corridor, he must be in the back garden.¡±


    It was about 10 minutes after Maximo arrived at the banquet hall that he found where Renato and Khalid were. He grabbed every attendant walking around the banquet hall and asked where the two were.


    After several attempts in vain, Maximo was able to meet the attendant who had just gone to the kitchen to get warm tea at Khalid¡¯s request. He said that Khalid had just headed to the back garden. As soon as Maximo heard those words, he immediately moved there.


    Unlike the banquet hall, the corridor connecting the main building and the annex was quiet and dark. Maximo crossed the silent passageway leading to the garden without hesitation. On his way to the back garden, he paused his steps when hearing a small voice carried by the wind. The voice was very faint, but he immediately knew who it was. It was Renato.


    I found him.


    Maximo immediately turned his head toward the source of the sound. Then, through the well-manicured trees, an antique fountain caught his eye. Two people were hugging each other affectionately.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Maximo stood still when that shocking sight unfolded in front of his eyes. Although it was quite a far distance, he recognized Renato at a glance. The silver hair that sparkled like the stars in the night sky, and the slender, slim silhouette definitely belonged to Renato. The problem was that he was in Khalid¡¯s embrace.


    What is that?


    Astonished, Maximo blankly stared and opened his mouth. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    He couldn¡¯t understand at all why Renato was embracing that fucking grand prince bastard so affectionately, why he was hanging on that bastard with his arms around his neck, or why the human called grand prince was hugging Renato¡¯s waist so naturally like that.


    Maximo¡¯s body stiffened when he witnessed the simply unacceptable scene. Unable to do anything, he blankly stood there and looked at the two of them. At that moment, a strong night wind struck Maximo¡¯s face.


    Ugh, hnngh¡­¡­


    The moment the soft groans carried by the wind reached his ears, Maximo¡¯s body violently shook like someone on fire. Because of that, his heels slammed against the marble floor, making a dull sound echo through the passageway. Letting out a noise without him knowing, Maximo was having a shocked expression on his face.


    Ha, someone, came, ugh, uhmm.


    Hearing the noise that Maximo let out, Renato¡¯s shoulders flinched, and he tried to turn his head away. However, he was held back because of the lips that immediately followed. Khalid raised his hand and gently wrapped it around the white nape so that Renato couldn¡¯t see behind him. Then, the man¡¯s teeth lightly bit Renato¡¯s lower lip.


    It¡¯s nothing, huu¡­¡­, it¡¯s just the sound of the wind.


    I don¡¯t, think so, mmph.


    Khalid whispered without parting his lips away, then swallowed Renato¡¯s lips again, not giving him a chance to respond. The man¡¯s long, thick fingers ruffled through Renato¡¯s fluttering hair and firmly held the round back of his head.


    When Maximo saw that, his face crumpled. In an instant, heat rose to the top of his head as if a flame had shot up. A fit of indescribable anger swirled in his chest.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Engulfed in uncontrollable rage, Maximo was about to scream at the two when Khalid turned his head and glanced at him with one eye. The moment their gazes met, Maximo felt suffocated.


    In an instant, the air shook violently enough to shake the tree branches, and fierce, ferocious energy like a winter storm seized Maximo¡¯s body and strongly pressed him. It was Khalid¡¯s pheromone.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±


    Crushed by the overwhelming pheromone, Maximo groaned like a prey bitten in its nape. He scratched his neck with an anguished expression. He raised his own pheromone and tried to fight back, but it was to no avail. The more Maximo rebelled, the stronger the pressure on him became.


    Squelch, smooch.


    Khalid, who suppressed Maximo with his pheromone, did not stop the kiss even when he glared at him. Rather, he coveted Renato more as if to show off. From their interlocked lips, hot breaths came and went, saliva became tangled, and wet friction sounds continuously rang out.


    That crazy bastard¡­¡­!


    Maximo¡¯s eyes became bloodshot as he looked at Renato, unable to resist Khalid¡¯s stimulation, shuddered and let out groaning sounds. He opened his eyes wide and moved his lips. He couldn¡¯t turn his head or make a sound because of the pheromone that suppressed his entire body. It was as if he had become a lousy insect tied up in a spider¡¯s web and unable to move.


    Maximo, feeling severely insulted, swore at Khalid inwardly. He wanted to separate the two right away, but his body wouldn¡¯t listen. It was the first time he had ever felt helpless and powerless like this. He was seized with a terrible sense of defeat.


    Haa¡­¡­


    Ignoring the humiliated Maximo, Khalid continued to leisurely kiss Renato. Then, when Renato groaned in pain, the man moved his hand that was supporting Renato¡¯s pelvis to gently rub the trembling waist. Then, he slowly gathered back the pheromone that was raging like a wild storm.


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    Only then was Maximo freed from the pheromone pressure, and he staggered with a gasp. He panted and stared at Khalid while keeping himself from disgracefully collapsing on the ground.


    However, he recoiled once again when the man¡¯s red eyes stared straight at him as if they would soon penetrate him. In the darkness of the night, those eyes resembling flames were fiercely blazing, as though they would burn Maximo without leaving a trace.


    As soon as he faced the eyes full of clear killing intent, Maximo felt a fear enveloping his whole body. It was a different sense of intimidation than the pressure of Khalid¡¯s pheromone.


    That was not a simple warning.


    Maximo intuitively realized that. He seemed to understand why Khalid was called a slaughterer on the battlefield. That was a gaze that only those who massacred countless people could have.


    When he realized that fact, his back tensed up, and goosebumps rose all over his body. The fear of death that he experienced for the first time in his life rushed over him, warning him that he could really die if he did something wrong.


    Get lost.


    Khalid glared at the frightened Maximo and quietly moved his lips. Realizing what the man just said, Maximo grandly flinched, then backed away. Then, he turned around and ran towards the banquet hall.


    Damn it, damn it, goddamn it!


    Maximo¡¯s face turned red because of the unbearable humiliation. Terrible shame and a miserable sense of defeat overwhelmed him. Maximo vented his anger by spitting out swear words. His back drenched in cold sweats, his legs terribly trembling, and his heart pounding with fear all made him feel pathetic.


    * * *


    ¡°Huu, just what¡­¡­ Ha, just now, who was it?¡±


    Renato asked, breathing out heavily when their lips barely separated. Khalid¡¯s mood suddenly changing in the middle concerned him.


    Recalling the moment when the calm night air swayed like a raging wave, and the cold air that was so chilly that made his entire body¡¯s hair stand up, Renato involuntarily trembled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Khalid supported Renato whose legs had become numb and sat him down at the fountain, then wiped Renato¡¯s lower lip which was redder than usual with his thumb. Then he spoke as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°A fly suddenly showed up, so I chased it away.¡±


    ¡°F, fly¡­¡­¡±


    Renato looked up at Khalid to ask what he meant. But instead of answering, the man just smiled. Renato squinted his eyes at the face that seemed unwilling to elaborate in detail, then sighed.


    ¡°So someone saw us?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Was that someone you know?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You won¡¯t tell me who it was?¡±


    In response to Renato¡¯s question, Khalid was uncharacteristically hesitant. He was worried about whether it would be better to say it here or not. In his mind, he didn¡¯t want to tell Renato the truth. Because if he told him it was Maximo, Renato would definitely be concerned.


    During the bizarre confrontation previously, Khalid realized Maximo¡¯s feelings towards Renato. The emotions on the man¡¯s distorted face when seeing Khalid and Renato kissing were vivid jealousy, a bitter sense of betrayal, and a twisted desire for exclusivity.


    His impression of Maximo, which was already not good, only worsened when he knew the man¡¯s feelings. Khalid recalled the scar on Renato¡¯s body and the trauma he had.


    Just cherishing him isn¡¯t even enough, yet he hurt him enough to leave a scar on his body?


    When he thought so, he became unbearably angry for a moment. To use violence against the person he liked was something that Khalid couldn¡¯t comprehend. There was no violence in the love he knew.


    So he momentarily couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and threatened to kill that man. Annoyed when seeing a human scumbag that didn¡¯t deserve to like or hurt anyone, he wanted to drive that man out of sight.


    ¡°It was really nothing¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid murmured in a low voice, recalling Maximo who ran away like a dog with its tail between its legs in fear when he released a bit of murderous intent.


    To Khalid, Maximo was a typical young master of a noble household. Perhaps he grew up gracefully and was supported by the people around him from an early age. It must be the case especially since he was considered a candidate for the next Emperor position.


    But in the end, he was just a frog in a well and an ornamental plant in a greenhouse. A feeble piece of trash who thought he was the best in the world, and then collapsed when someone stronger than him appeared.


    Thinking that that kind of bastard had been using violence against Renato for a long time, Khalid was so annoyed that he couldn¡¯t control himself.

 Chapter 70

    ¡°Your highness¡­¡­?¡±


    Renato cautiously called Khalid when the atmosphere around the man suddenly became sharp. Only then did Khalid realize he had revealed his anger toward Maximo and hurriedly withdraw his aura.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was lost in thought for a while. Anyway, it¡¯s not someone you should care about, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    In the end, Khalid decided not to tell Renato that the person was Maximo. He didn¡¯t want to upset Renato for no reason, and considering the expression on Maximo¡¯s face a while ago, it seemed that man wouldn¡¯t easily reveal he was here either.


    It was highly likely that Maximo didn¡¯t even know what his feelings were right now. Khalid had some guesses as to why the man was treating Renato so harshly.


    When he judged the life of Maximo, who must have been respectfully treated as Duke Florence¡¯s only heir as well as a collateral imperial family member who was in line for the next throne, and the noble society¡¯s atmosphere that openly disdained and ridiculed the imperial family members born as Betas, he could quickly come up with an answer.


    Maximo, with his arrogant personality and high self-esteem, wouldn¡¯t have wanted to admit that an Alpha like him was having a Beta like Renato in his heart. At the same time, he would have been frustrated that he couldn¡¯t easily have Renato even though he wanted to.


    Although there were exceptions such as political marriages, the union of an Alpha and a Beta of the same gender was usually not welcomed. In particular, for someone appointed as the successor like Maximo, it was absolutely impossible.


    Maximo must have known that as well, so he unconsciously turned away from his own feelings. He wouldn¡¯t give up his chance to ascend to the throne, or his position as the heir to the Florence family.


    As a result, Maximo developed a twisted possessiveness and dreary obsession with Renato. And they were manifested into physical and mental violence toward Renato.


    Khalid sighed when the situation was clearly pictured in his mind. He decided to be more vigilant and keep an eye on Maximo in the future. Maximo¡¯s emotions were a risk factor just like gunpowder that might explode at any moment.


    Once he found out about it, he couldn¡¯t just ignore this. Especially since he had seen Renato suffer from trauma.


    ¡°¡­¡­Should we go inside now?¡±


    After organizing his thoughts, Khalid raised his hand to fix the disheveled silver hair. Not only Renato¡¯s hair but his clothes were also crumpled. His body was still trembling with the lingering sensation of the kiss.


    ¡°I think I went a bit too far today. Are you hurt or feeling uncomfortable anywhere?¡±


    Feeling sorry when looking at Renato¡¯s disheveled appearance, Khalid caressed the reddened corners of his eyes. When he recalled, today¡¯s kiss was a bit impulsive even to himself.


    This person should never be treated like this.


    The red eyes looking down at Renato darkened. The more Khalid knew about the unreasonable treatment Renato had been subjected to, the more complicated his mind became.


    At first, he was obviously only paying attention and feeling worried for Renato who had grown up in a similar situation to him. But now, he was angry with the disregard and discrimination that Renato was receiving as if it were his own problem.


    It has long gone beyond mere sympathy or compassion.


    Khalid didn¡¯t know how to define the emotions that sometimes weighed on his heart. His composure, which had never been lost even on the battlefield, continued to be disturbed in front of Renato. Whenever he was together with Renato, his emotions would react before his reason. It was the same a while ago as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, but my lower lip stings a little¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It stings?¡±


    Before Renato could finish his words, Khalid¡¯s eyes became stiff, and he tilted his upper body. He was also worried because it seemed that he bit it too hard earlier.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, but, uhm.¡±


    When the man got closer in an instant, Renato couldn¡¯t keep his gaze straight and rolled his eyes. The feeling when the man¡¯s hair touched his forehead, and the breath tickling the tip of his nose made his shoulders shrink. Meanwhile, Khalid found a tooth mark on Renato¡¯s lower lip that was darker than usual.


    ¡°Luckily, it doesn¡¯t look like there is a wound.¡±


    Khalid carefully examined Renato¡¯s lips and said with relief. His gaze moved to the clear mark on his lips. The hand that was caressing around Renato¡¯s eyes also came down to his thick swollen lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I knew your skin was weak but I couldn¡¯t control my strength, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to apologize¡­¡­¡±


    When Khalid apologized to him, Renato was restless, thinking the man was saying something unnecessary. To him, this was not something to apologize about.


    But Khalid¡¯s thoughts were different. He was so thrilled with Renato¡¯s reaction whenever he stimulated him, and in the end, he deliberately pushed Renato hard so that he wouldn¡¯t notice Maximo¡¯s existence. Because of that, he had to say sorry. Whatever the reason was, it was true that he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    ¡°I will be gentle next time.¡±


    ¡°Next time¡­¡­¡±


    Renato repeated Khalid¡¯s words in a murmur. In the future, he and Khalid would have to do more than just kiss. So, even though it was natural that there would be a next time, his heart was pounding for no reason.


    What will I do in the future if my heart is pounding with only this?


    Renato clenched his fists to suppress his agitation. His heart was pounding so much that he was afraid Khalid might hear his heartbeat. Renato struggled to calm his trembling and looked at Khalid with an enthusiastic expression.


    ¡°I, I will also try to do better next time.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Because I just received one-sidedly today¡­¡­¡±


    When he recalled the kiss a while ago, his voice became smaller and smaller. At first, he still clumsily moved his tongue to follow the man, but later on, he could only tremble, overwhelmed by the sensations Khalid gave him. Together with that, his legs became numb again.


    It¡¯s the first time for both, so why is there such a difference?


    Renato felt a little unfair. If Khalid was really good at kissing because the man was a knight, he might not be able to keep up with him for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Khalid looked down at Renato, who was sullen just like a rabbit with drooping ears, and pressed his lips together. He felt that he would inadvertently laugh aloud if he didn¡¯t do so. Khalid lightly coughed, knelt on one knee on the floor, and met Renato¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t feel too burdened. You can gradually get used to it. You will naturally improve as we do it.¡±


    ¡°But, I think I was the only one who felt good¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I felt really good too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to the point that I couldn¡¯t control myself for a moment and bit you until it left a tooth mark like this.¡±


    Khalid playfully tapped Renato¡¯s lower lip with his finger. As he spent time with Renato, Khalid realized that Renato was far less accustomed to interacting with others than he had expected.


    It was not just about kissing. Renato felt awkward not only with hugging or intertwining their arms together, but also holding hands.


    Furthermore, he was not easily convinced that other people could feel happy or good because of him, and often asked back questions like just now. Every time that happened, Khalid felt a little bitter. He realized Renato was more used to being hated than being loved.


    ¡°I always prided myself on being patient, but¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s still the case these days.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Renato tilted his head when hearing the man¡¯s strange words. Not saying anything in return, Khalid pressed down on the flesh at his fingertips. His gaze filled with strange hunger reached Renato¡¯s lower lip which still had the teeth mark on. The puffy, swollen lips were as luscious as ripe pomegranates. To the extent that he wanted to swallow them again right away.


    ¡°When I kiss you, I keep losing my composure, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Khalid muttered in a lower, raspier voice than before. Most of the things Renato did with Khalid were his first time. So he thought he should be gentle and tender, but whenever the kisses deepened, he always felt himself pushing Renato.


    Renato always strangely blamed himself and felt anxious, thinking Khalid was relaxed and skillful unlike him, but that was because he didn¡¯t know anything.


    Khalid had to desperately try not to lose his reason every time he kissed Renato. He never knew that kissing someone would feel so good.


    He really didn¡¯t know he would want to keep reaching out and crave more.


    A languid smile appeared on his lips as he recalled their sweet kisses. He felt like he had become a child who was obsessed with the sugar candy he just tasted for the first time and kept wanting to eat it.


    ¡°So please don¡¯t think that only you aren¡¯t good enough. I also have many worries. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself at this rate.¡±


    Having honestly expressed his feelings, Khalid lowered the hand that was stroking Renato¡¯s lips. Then, he slightly turned his head and pressed his lips together with Renato¡¯s. The man¡¯s wet, hard tongue softly licked Renato¡¯s bitten lower lip a couple of times, then naturally dug into his mouth.


    Renato closed his eyes, feeling a new heat rushing through his open lips. The fact that Khalid wasn¡¯t relaxed either, even though not as agitated as Renato, made him feel a little relieved and also strangely proud.


    * * *


    ¡°I think you look really great these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­? What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±


    Khalid, who was reviewing the documents Nasir had brought, raised his head and frowned because of the sudden remark. Despite Khalid¡¯s fierce gaze, Nasir did not hide his grin.


    ¡°No, I really think your face is shining these days, your highness. Is it because spring has come to your heart? It¡¯s very nice to see.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to say useless things, just go to the training ground.¡±


    ¡°Ayy, why is this useless? I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s a fortunate thing that you and His Imperial Highness seem to be having a good relationship.¡±


    Nasir said with a smile. He was genuinely feeling happy. It was because the relationship with Renato was helpful to Khalid in many ways.


    ¡°Wherever I go these days, there are only stories about His Imperial Highness and you, your highness. I am getting a lot of questions about whether the rumors are true, too. It is definitely a hot topic among the knights as well. The celibate and ascetic Commander-nim falling in love totally causes an uproar.¡±


    Within the Knights Order, only four executives, including Nasir and Amavand, knew that Khalid and Renato¡¯s relationship was because of a contract. Therefore, most of the knights were surprised because Khalid was having a relationship rumor with someone, and that the person was not an Omega but a Beta of the same gender. It was because of what Khalid had shown them in the meantime.

 Chapter 71

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you build up an iron wall toward people all this time? Everyone was taken aback.¡±


    Nasir said with a smile. Even he, someone that knew the situation, found it amusing, so just how surprising and exciting must it be for people who didn¡¯t know the specific story? Because of that, he understood the knights¡¯ reactions. After all, Khalid¡¯s iron wall was famous among the knights.


    An extraordinary appearance, outstanding abilities, and even the rare trait of a dominant Alpha. Khalid always stood out wherever he went, so many people, regardless of traits, were interested in him. There were also quite a few people that admired Khalid within the Knights Order.


    Perhaps that was why the temptation toward Khalid had never ended over the past few years. But no one succeeded in winning his heart.


    On the contrary, rumors continued to increase, like that a young lady from a certain household confessed to Khalid but was mercilessly dumped, that an Omega tried to seduce him with pheromone but was kicked out, or that he refused a marriage proposal from a Count household without any hesitation.


    In fact, Khalid coldly drew the line toward whoever approached him. There were dozens of people inside and outside the Knights Order that shed tears because of the cold and apathetic refusal just like a northern wind. He even spent his ruts alone every time.


    As a result, people began to say that Khalid was an ascetic, had a phobia for pheromones, or had mysophobia. Khalid did not specifically deny it. Rather, he took it further by stating that he had no intention of marrying anyone.


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Khalid was having a relationship with Renato. Within the Knights Order, there were also some people seeing the two of them spending time together, so they couldn¡¯t disregard those as false rumors.


    ¡°Tsk, they are making such a fuss.¡±


    Khalid clicked his tongue, not liking the knights who were curious about his relationship with Renato. He wondered if his being in a relationship or getting married had anything to do with them.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s shocking to see a warm spring breeze around the Commander-nim who has been blasting cold winds so far. ¡­¡­So is it true?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you having a good time with His Imperial Highness at Marquis Kyle¡¯s mansion¡¯s back garden. Because of that, the capital was very lively yesterday and today.¡±


    Nasir¡¯s eyes lit up when he recalled the newspaper article this morning. The effect of Khalid and Renato attending Marquis Kyle¡¯s banquet was explosive.


    Either because someone other than Maximo had seen the two kissing or the information was leaked by Renato, the day before yesterday, there were huge articles saying that the Khan Kingdom¡¯s grand prince and the Empire¡¯s 1st Prince were enjoying a secret date in the Marquis mansion¡¯s back garden.


    As if to support that, Khalid and Renato went out together yesterday. The two visited the Frey merchant guild. As the diplomatic ambassador and the special protocol officer, their task was to wrap up the unpleasant incident during the operation to clean up the smuggling organization, but in people¡¯s eyes, it seemed like a date.


    ¡°Why would you care about whatever I did with His Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°No, I mean he will become my liege¡¯s companion for the next three years, right? No matter what happens, you will be living together as a married couple for three years, so it is best for the two of you to get along well if possible.¡±


    Three years. At those words, Khalid¡¯s hand that was flipping the document pages stopped. Not noticing that, Nasir asked with a grin.


    ¡°It seems to me that you think quite well of His Imperial Highness, am I wrong?¡±


    Nasir was almost certain of his thoughts. In his view, Khalid¡¯s attitude toward Renato was unusual. It was different from how the man dealt with other people.


    Watching the two over the past few weeks, Nasir knew for the first time that Khalid could be so affectionate to anyone apart from Maryam. No, his attitude was much more cautious and gentle than with Maryam. As if he was dealing with dry flower petals that could easily crumble.


    If Khalid¡¯s actions were merely acting to create relationship rumors with Renato, he would be a natural actor. That was probably why the knights were astonished or agitated when they saw the two together.


    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t hate him.¡±


    Khalid answered Nasir¡¯s question half a beat late. He was annoyed because of the constant teasing from a while ago, but he couldn¡¯t deny it. Hearing Khalid¡¯s answer, Nasir quietly smiled with an expression saying he knew it.


    ¡°His Imperial Highness the 1st Prince is a bit cute, right? His personality is gentle just like his round face, and his speech is soft and elegant¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uhm.¡±


    Khalid softly murmured to confirm Nasir¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t feel bad when hearing someone compliment Renato. So he inadvertently opened his mouth.


    ¡°He¡¯s cute. He¡¯s also a bit unique.¡±


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡­¡±


    Nasir did not miss Khalid¡¯s murmur, and his eyes sparkled. Just like what he had guessed, Khalid was quite fond of Renato. When he checked it with his own two eyes, he was filled with relief and anticipation.


    Although he was in favor of the two¡¯s marriage from the beginning, it was not that Nasir didn¡¯t have any worries. He knew better than anyone that Khalid was negative about having a family.


    Nevertheless, he advocated that for the sake of Khalid¡¯s future. Because he didn¡¯t want Khalid to be hurt or swayed by Maryam anymore.


    Nasir hoped that the marriage with Renato would serve as an opportunity for Khalid to become independent of Maryam. However, when the contract was made between the two, he had all sorts of worries.


    Could a marriage with a fixed period bring happiness? Would Khalid be hurt again because of a loveless marriage?


    Then, seeing Khalid and Renato getting closer, he felt a little relieved. Nasir prayed that the two would continue to be like now. He thought that if they went on like this, they would be a fairly good couple. He asked in a voice full of anticipation.


    ¡°Which part? What¡¯s unique about him?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±


    Instead of answering Nasir, Khalid traced back his memories of three days ago. On the way back from the Marquis¡¯ banquet to the Imperial Palace, Khalid kissed Renato once more in the carriage. They were talking about whether they should show a goodbye kiss before parting, so the atmosphere became like that.


    Due to that, Renato¡¯s determination to do better next time was shattered within a few hours, and he became noticeably depressed. Khalid comforted him and asked why he wanted to become good at skinship so quickly. Then, he got an unexpected answer.


    ¡®That¡¯s because, in the books writing about companions¡¯ duty, they said that to maintain a smooth relationship between a married couple, sexual compatibility is important.¡¯


    ¡®I beg your pardon?¡¯


    Sexual compatibility? In response to the completely unexpected answer, Khalid¡¯s voice momentarily became higher. Renato lowered his head in embarrassment, wiggled his hands and mumbled.


    ¡®They say that¡¯s the most important thing when sleeping together, and sexual compatibility means that not only one side feels good, but both sides, uhm, have to be sexually satisfied¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®Please wait, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask this for a while, just what kind of books did you read?¡¯


    ¡®Uh, they were just books in the Imperial Library¡­¡­ like etiquette books written about marital duties?¡¯


    ¡®Does that kind of content also appear in etiquette books these days?¡¯


    ¡®Of course it appears since I read from there, no? Ah, they, they weren¡¯t strange books at all!¡¯


    Khalid let out a chuckle when recalling Renato desperately explaining just in case he thought Renato had read erotic books. The fact that Renato studied and worked hard even in that area was both commendable and beyond his understanding capacity.


    This is a little dangerous.


    Erasing his smile, Khalid seriously agonized. He had a sense of crisis that he might really be together with Renato till the end.


    How far should I go with someone that has a fixed end with me?


    Dark shadows cast over his red eyes. Khalid actually had no intention of consummating the marriage after he married Renato. At that time, he only told Renato a companion¡¯s duty to make him reconsider marriage.


    If he had known it would become like this, he would never have said it. Just like what Nasir said a while ago, there was a time limit of three years between Renato and him.


    No one knew whether they would be together after three years, or whether they would go their separate ways. He planned to do his best to help Renato achieve what he wanted even though it was just a contract, still, he couldn¡¯t decide how close he should get to Renato. Khalid sighed, feeling a heavy burden on his chest as if it had been filled with stones.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you sighing all of a sudden? You didn¡¯t answer my question either.¡±


    Having looked at Khalid¡¯s expressions as the man smiled alone and then suddenly turned serious, Nasir spoke up to ask the reason. Khalid glared at him with annoyed eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you said something useless.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Nasir had a resentful expression when he heard the sharp criticism. Not wanting to talk about that anymore, Khalid put down the reviewed documents.


    ¡°Whatever, stop your unnecessary talk and let Elaine territory¡¯s monster subjugation proceed as it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­All right. Then I will tell Sir Amavand to immediately leave this evening.¡±


    As soon as Nasir finished his words, there was a knock on the door. Soon after that, they heard a voice announcing the news that they had been waiting the whole time.


    ¡°Your highness, this is Alia. I have brought a letter from Her Majesty the Queen.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    There could only be one letter from Maryam at this point. Khalid hurriedly told Alia to come in. After entering the office, she greeted him with courtesy, then politely held out an envelope with Maryam¡¯s seal.


    ¡°The letter had a sealing spell on it, so I released it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Having received the letter, Khalid opened the envelope and took out a letter paper engraved with the royal insignia without delay. His red eyes glowed as he quickly scanned the letter. His gaze stopped at the last sentence on the paper stamped with the Queen¡¯s official seal.


    As the monarch of the country where winter begins and as the grand prince¡¯s family member, I gladly approve of Khalid Nur Hakan¡¯s marriage. You may return to the kingdom with Prince Renato El Fleurette, the descendant of the Fairy King, for the engagement ceremony as soon as possible.

 Chapter 72

    ¡°I have heard some interesting things about you these days, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Marquis Medus, who had finished drawing blood as usual, mentioned something else in passing. Renato immediately realized what interesting things the man talked about were. But he asked back, deliberately pretending not to know.


    ¡°About me? What are you talking about¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the rumors related to his highness the grand prince. Everyone is saying that the relationship between you and his highness is unusual, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Rumors are often exaggerated, but¡­¡­ it¡¯s so noisy that this old man is curious too. Can I expect good news?¡±


    ¡°That, uhm, I don¡¯t know for sure.¡±


    Renato hesitated and bowed his head. Marquis Medus squinted his eyes at him. Then, Blanche, who was sitting next to the Marquis, interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°What do you mean that you don¡¯t know for sure? Does it make sense to say that you don¡¯t know when this is your own matter?¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I think his highness has good feelings toward me, but¡­¡­ this is the first time someone ever¡­¡­¡±


    Renato continued to timidly mumble in response to Blanche¡¯s rebuke.


    ¡°He has good feelings toward you? Are you sure about that?¡±


    Blanche frowned, unable to believe Renato¡¯s answer. He had heard about the relationship rumors related to Khalid and Renato a few weeks ago. After hearing the rumors about the two, the nobles came to Blanche to ask for the truth.


    Back then, Blanche snorted, saying it was nonsense. What kind of talent did Renato have to seduce a dominant Alpha? He thought it would be something that happened just once.


    However, the situation turned out differently from what Blanche had thought. Rumors about the two grew day by day and became a topic of discussion in the social circle. Meanwhile, there was an article saying that the two were physically affectionate in the Marquis mansion¡¯s back garden.


    When this kind of situation unfolded, Blanche was no longer able to ignore the rumors. So today, he went directly to the Prince¡¯s Palace to find out the truth. It was the day Marquis Medus drew Renato¡¯s blood, so he thought it would be good to talk together.


    With this situation, the rumors about Khalid and Renato were highly likely to be true, but Blanche didn¡¯t think the rumors would be true until just a few minutes ago. To be exact, he had hoped it wouldn¡¯t be. He didn¡¯t want to admit that Renato could be loved by anyone.


    However, Blanche¡¯s hope was shattered by Renato¡¯s reply that the rumors were close to the truth. He muttered with an incomprehensible expression.


    ¡°What does the grand prince lack that he has those feelings for the likes of you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oho.¡±


    Marquis Medus, who was organizing his doctor¡¯s bag, frowned and interrupted Blanche¡¯s words. He scolded him in a stern voice as if dealing with a young child.


    ¡°As I have said before, I think it would be better for you to be careful about your words and actions, Your Majesty. How could you use the word ¡®the likes of you¡¯ with His Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t make sense! The grand prince is a dominant Alpha, father. What does that kind of person even lack to court a Beta? This must be some kind of conspiracy¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Traits are irrelevant to love. Alphas and Betas can also like each other if they are of one mind. Even though I am a Beta, I married my dominant Omega companion and gave birth to you like this, Your Majesty.¡±


    Toward Blanche¡¯s remarks that disdained Betas, Marquis Medus¡¯ face turned cold. Only then did Blanche realize that he had made a slip of the tongue and seem perplexed. The Marquis didn¡¯t mind Blanche¡¯s disdain toward Renato, but he hated seeing Betas being despised. Because he was also a Beta.


    ¡°Other people might be different, but you shouldn¡¯t say that, Your Majesty. How could you say that in front of me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I was so surprised that I made a mistake.¡±


    Blanche hastily apologized. What he feared the most in the world was Marquis Medus getting angry with him. Despite Blanche¡¯s apology, the Marquis did not relax his expression.


    ¡°How can you be so immature at this age? As the days go by, your words are getting more and more extreme, tsk. I can¡¯t scold you like I used to either¡­¡­, this is why I can¡¯t entrust you with my work, Your Majesty.¡±


    Blanche¡¯s face turned pale because of the harsh scolding. In the past, Marquis Medus had thoroughly educated Blanche from an early age so that he, a dominant Omega, would not look down on him. As a result, Blanche was afraid of the Marquis, yet relied on him for everything. Maybe that was why he couldn¡¯t stand being scolded like now.


    ¡°I was wrong, father.¡±


    Blanche was restless and once again apologized to the Marquis. Although the other person was his father, Blanche right now didn¡¯t look like someone occupying the noblest position that a person not having fairy blood could climb to.


    ¡°Your reputation is not good these days, Your Majesty. Please pay attention to your words and actions. Please also use kind words to His Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Marquis Medus¡¯ request, Blanche answered in a small voice. Feeling his cheeks burning, he bit his lower lip. It was very shameful for him to be scolded in front of Renato.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Renato quietly observed Blanche holding his temper and the Marquis who looked at him with a pathetic gaze. In his previous life, the two were closer and more affectionate than anyone else. No, that was what he thought.


    But now, they didn¡¯t seem like father and son with a good relationship anymore. Renato easily noticed the discontent and disappointment that Blanche had toward Marquis Medus. With that, he could realize the two were not in a relationship made up of affection and trust, but a relationship made up of oppression and obedience.


    Did the situation change because of my actions?


    Renato stared at Blanche, who couldn¡¯t hide his disheartened expression toward the Marquis, and was immersed in thought. He thought he could create a rift between the two if done well.


    ¡°It seems like His Majesty and I have shown a bad side to you, Your Imperial Highness. My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Ah, not at all.¡±


    Renato was wondering how to drive a wedge between the two, but when Marquis Medus¡¯ attention turned toward him, he smiled to say he was okay with it.


    ¡°Did you just say that his highness seems to have good feelings toward you? Can you tell me why you feel that way? I would like to hear a little more detail.¡±


    ¡°Well, his attitude changed after I was caught up in his highness¡¯ matter. I guess I can say he was more affectionate than before? He invited me to dinner, sent his greetings from time to time, and asked me to show him around the capital first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was an opportunity to build a close relationship with his highness, so I didn¡¯t turn down his offers and actively accepted them, so we naturally spent more time together. Then he said he had to attend Marquis Kyle¡¯s banquet and that he hoped I could become his partner¡­¡­¡±


    Renato brought up the story he had prepared in advance when Marquis Medus asked him what happened. He had already expected something like this to happen, so he was able to talk without any problems thanks to matching his words with Khalid in advance. Since truth and lies were moderately mixed, even if the Marquis and Blanche investigated separately, they wouldn¡¯t find anything strange.


    ¡°¡­¡­That day, in the Marquis mansion¡¯s back garden, I received, a confession from his highness.¡±


    Renato, who was continuing his words, momentarily stuttered. Everything else was fine to him, but he couldn¡¯t casually say the lie that Khalid had confessed to him.


    Fortunately, Blanche and Marquis Medus did not find it strange. Renato¡¯s pause in the middle seemed to add to the credibility of the story.


    ¡°What? Confession? Did the grand prince confess to you?¡±


    Blanche, who had been listening to Renato¡¯s story with a blunt face, jumped up. Startled at that ferocious attitude, Renato grandly shrank his shoulders and nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, it somehow happened¡­¡­¡±


    Renato trailed off his words, recalling the kiss he had shared with Khalid. With that, the dizzying sensation of that time revived. His face inadvertently flushed up. At this moment, there was no need for him to act shy or embarrassed to deceive Blanche and Marquis Medus. Just recalling the sensation when they kissed made his body heat up and his chest pound.


    ¡°The secret love affair in the article probably refers to that time. It seems that someone saw it and reported it to the newspaper.¡±


    After finishing his words, Renato lightly coughed. It was Arche who published the newspaper article stating that the two had a secret date in the Marquis mansion¡¯s back garden. She was faithfully carrying out Renato¡¯s order to make the rumors as grand as possible and to create favorable public opinion toward his marriage to Khalid.


    ¡°Why do you only say this now?! If something like that happened, you should have told us right away before the newspaper article came out!¡±


    Bang, Blanche struck the table with his hand and shouted. Then, Marquis Medus glared at him with a stiff face. The Marquis seemed annoyed with Blanche who kept interrupting the flow of the conversation.


    ¡°Your Majesty. If you keep behaving disgracefully like that, please go back to the Empress¡¯ Palace.¡±


    ¡°N, no, father.¡±


    When Marquis Medus said so, Blanche became well-mannered as if he were never angry, and sat down again. At that moment, they could hear Louis¡¯ voice along with a knock on the door.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, sir chamberlain of His Majesty the Emperor wishes to have an urgent meeting with you.¡±


    ¡°Chamberlain?¡±


    Everyone in the reception room looked puzzled when hearing about the unexpected visit.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    After Renato granted his permission, Caleb entered the reception room. When he saw Blanche and Marquis Medus, he did not panic and greeted them politely as usual.


    ¡°I offer my greetings to His Majesty the Empress and His Imperial Highness. I didn¡¯t know you two were together.¡±


    ¡°Why? Should I not be together with the Prince?¡±


    Blanche crossed his arms and sarcastically said to Caleb. Caleb did not lose his gentle smile despite Blanche¡¯s quarrel.


    ¡°How can that be? I only said so because I didn¡¯t know you were here, so I have sent another person to the Empress¡¯ Palace.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor is urgently looking for you two. I will take you to the main palace as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Wait, His Majesty is looking for me too? For what reason?¡±


    Blanche asked with a slightly perplexed expression. The number of times that Tristan looked for him first could be counted on one hand. Caleb answered his question in a calm voice.


    ¡°A little while ago, Khalid Nur Hakan, the grand prince of the Khan Kingdom, sent a marriage proposal letter stating that he would like to have His Imperial Highness as his companion. His Majesty the Emperor would like to discuss this matter with you two.¡±

 Chapter 73

    ¡°What did you say? Marriage proposal?¡±


    Blanche¡¯s eyes widened because of the unexpected news. Even Marquis Medus couldn¡¯t hide his surprised expression. He had just heard that Khalid had expressed his feelings toward Renato a little while ago. But a sudden proposal out of nowhere? Blanche looked at Renato with a confused face.


    ¡°Was the confession you said a while ago a marriage proposal? Did the grand prince propose to you that day?¡±


    ¡°No, I have never received a proposal.¡±


    Renato hurriedly waved his hand with a look of bewilderment. Blanche fiercely raised his eyes towards him. Judging Renato¡¯s expression, it seemed he really didn¡¯t know, but something felt suspicious. Just as Blanche was about to question him again, Caleb opened his mouth in a timely manner.


    ¡°There is no time to delay. Let¡¯s go to the main palace.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    When Caleb urged them, Blanche called Marquis Medus to ask what to do. The Marquis got up from his seat and said while straightening his clothes.


    ¡°For now, the two of you should go to see His Majesty the Emperor. In the meantime, I will take a look at the situation.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Blanche struggled to fix his disheveled expression when Marquis Medus told him what to do. Renato also asked Louis to bring his jacket with a nervous face. Soon, the two left the Marquis behind and went to the main palace with Caleb.


    That day, news spread throughout the capital that Khalid had formally proposed to Renato.


    * * *


    ¡°This is absolutely unacceptable!¡±


    The day after Khalid formally proposed to Renato, Maximo, with a more haggard face than usual, came to visit Marquis Medus. The Marquis frowned at Maximo¡¯s rude behavior of shouting at him without saying his greetings.


    ¡°What do you mean by unacceptable?¡±


    ¡°The 1st Prince¡¯s marriage! I am against it!¡±


    Maximo raised his voice with a reddened face. Recalling yesterday when he heard the news, the back of his head still hurt. As soon as he heard the news, he immediately ran to the Prince¡¯s Palace. However, Renato was absent because of Tristan¡¯s call.


    ¡®His Imperial Highness has gone out.¡¯


    This morning was also in vain. He couldn¡¯t sleep all night and immediately went to visit, but the Prince¡¯s Palace¡¯s gatekeeper blocked Maximo, saying that Renato was out. He didn¡¯t believe the gatekeeper and had a quarrel, then only turned away after confirming that the guard knight and the chief attendant who were always with Renato weren¡¯t there. And then, he headed straight to the Marquis¡¯ mansion.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t met for long, but he already proposed? I¡¯m sure he is up to something!¡±


    ¡°You are too excited, young Duke. Calm down a bit.¡±


    Unlike Maximo with a flushed face, Marquis Medus was calm. He called the butler to bring tea and sat down on the sofa in his office. Then, he beckoned Maximo to sit down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are against it. If the grand prince becomes the Prince¡¯s companion, he will be a great help to us. If he joins us, we can quickly gain the military force that was lacking compared to the imperial faction.¡±


    ¡°That kind of measly military force¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Measly? The Black Wolf Knights Order led by the grand prince is one of the strongest on the continent. In particular, it is said that each member of the special unit within the Knights Order has skills that are equal to a hundred people. Not to mention the grand prince¡¯s ability.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Maximo was momentarily speechless and bit his lower lip. He took a few deep breaths, trying to calm his agitation, before opening his mouth again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this kind of situation is strange, my lord? It has only been two months since the grand prince became the diplomatic ambassador. Why would he suddenly propose to His Imperial Highness like that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it is definitely too urgent.¡±


    Marquis Medus nodded his head in agreement with Maximo. To him, Khalid¡¯s proposal also felt too abrupt. So yesterday, he hurriedly sent out people to investigate as well. But there was nothing particularly suspicious about it.


    Just in case, he commissioned the famous information guild ¡®Shadow of the Night¡¯ to purchase an information book detailing Khalid¡¯s actions over the past two months. According to the information the guild sent after a few hours, it seemed that Khalid had fallen in love with Renato.


    After closely collating his aide¡¯s report and the guild¡¯s information book, he tentatively concluded that Khalid seemed to have Renato in his heart.


    ¡°The grand prince must have proposed for some irreverent purpose. So¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, does it really matter if that is the case?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Do you mean it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the grand prince proposes to the Prince for another purpose. Marriages of people with noble blood are originally like that. As long as we exchange what we need, it is enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­So do you mean that you are in favor of the Prince¡¯s marriage, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Anyone can see that it is beneficial to us.¡±


    Marquis Medus answered in a tone saying that Maximo was asking something obvious. Hearing his answer, Maximo opened his mouth wide as if he was betrayed. The Marquis looked at him pathetically.


    If he doesn¡¯t have the ability and has a terrible personality, he should at least be smart and calculating. Marquis Medus cursed Maximo inwardly. He had no one to put forward except for Maximo, so he inevitably had to choose him, but seeing what the man was doing right now made him feel dissatisfied.


    ¡°What do we lack right now? It¡¯s military power. And the grand prince has it. If a civil war breaks out over the next throne, his military force will be of great help.¡±


    ¡°Civil war? Didn¡¯t you say that you would proceed as quietly as possible?¡±


    ¡°I would like to do so as well, but¡­¡­ the situation isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Marquis Medus¡¯ voice became heavy. Originally, he intended to poison Tristan and Trudy. In the line of succession to the throne, Maximo¡¯s rank was 6th, but Archduke Acet in the 3rd rank would soon have his 60th birthday, while Duke Florence in the 4th rank hoped that his son would become Emperor and not him.


    In the case of their biggest obstacle, Margrave Penno in the 5th rank, he basically had no succession rights anymore after swearing to defend the border until his death. Therefore, when Tristan and Trudy died, Maximo would naturally become the next Emperor according to the order of succession to the throne.


    So Marquis Medus planned to poison both of them. Because he had already succeeded in killing Ludmilla by creating a poison that wasn¡¯t found in tests, he was confident.


    But he failed again and again. After years of failure, he realized he had hit a wall. To overcome it, he looked for talented people who could be used as assistants at the Imperial Academy, but there was no one to his liking.


    A thesis written by a teaching assistant who was expelled from the academy because of a disgraceful incident years ago caught his eye, but no one knew that person¡¯s whereabouts. He already sent someone to look for that person, but there was still no news.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It is just like what I said. You also know that the Emperor has been attending state affairs conferences more frequently these days than before, right? His closest vassals, Prime Minister Elaine and Marquis Kyle, have started cracking down on the imperial faction¡¯s nobles, too.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°I thought he would collapse with the Imperial Consort¡¯s death, but it is the opposite. He must have come to his senses because of the thought that he couldn¡¯t lose even the 2nd Prince. The palace doctors planted in the main palace reported that he is actively engaged in depression and rehabilitation treatment.¡±


    ¡°Then what will happen?¡±


    ¡°What else will happen? The reason we have grown in strength over the past few years is that the Emperor was a toothless tiger. Even if he was injured, a beast is still a beast, so we must not let our guard down. If the Emperor¡¯s body recovers even a little, he will be extremely troublesome in the future.¡±


    Marquis Medus stared at Maximo as if asking how he could not know something like that. Maximo clenched his teeth when facing the gaze filled with disdain toward him.


    ¡°In three years, the 2nd Prince will turn 10. By then, his fairy blood will fully manifest, and the Emperor will try to make the 2nd Prince the Crown Prince. If we don¡¯t get rid of the two before then, it¡¯s going to be a prolonged battle. We will have to be prepared for a civil war as well.¡±


    ¡°So you mean that we should accept the grand prince¡¯s proposal? What about His Imperial Highness¡¯ opinion?


    ¡°The Prince of course will obey our orders. Has he ever refused before?¡±


    The Marquis countered with a tone saying Maximo was asking an unusual question. Renato¡¯s opinion was not something for him to consider.


    ¡°I looked into it, and it seems that the grand prince is very kind to the Prince¡­¡­ so he might actually like that. He didn¡¯t seem to hate it yesterday either.¡±


    Hearing the Marquis¡¯ murmur, Maximo clenched his fists so hard that his nails dug deep into his palms. Khalid and Renato¡¯s kiss vividly came to his mind. That memory had haunted him like a never-ending nightmare for the past few days.


    Recalling the red eyes staring at him and the pheromone pressing his body, Maximo involuntarily trembled. His knees still wobbled when thinking about that moment. At the same time, a violent rage rose in his head.


    ¡°Anyway, unless something else happens, the marriage to the grand prince will proceed. You should understand that too.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oho. I explained to you so kindly, yet you still say something like ¡®but¡¯?¡±


    Marquis Medus raised his voice, annoyed by Maximo¡¯s attitude of constantly nitpicking at his words. Suppressed by his attitude, Maximo closed his mouth. With a small click of his tongue, the Marquis soothed Maximo with a somewhat soft voice.


    ¡°I know what you are worried about. I¡¯m not unconditionally in favor of this marriage either. But we have to think about the good cause. Politics means we have to accept even a dark-hearted guy on our side if it is beneficial to us. Of course, we still have to put on a leash so that he won¡¯t bare his teeth later.¡±


    Marquis Medus benevolently smiled and tapped Maximo¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°So think positively. Hmm? This will only be good for you and never cause you harm. Rather, you should thank the Prince for making this opportunity possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, by the way, I didn¡¯t expect the Prince to have a knack for that. Thinking back to when I had to bow my head to the arrogant dominant Omegas to get the Prince engaged, tsk. If I had known this would happen, I would have searched among the Alphas earlier.¡±


    No longer intending to listen to Maximo, Marquis Medus muttered to himself. Maximo clenched his teeth hard enough to make a gritting noise when the Marquis openly ignored him. The inside flesh was wounded and a metallic smell spread in his mouth, but he didn¡¯t even realize it. His vision was burning red with rage. Maximo managed to resist the desire to grab the Marquis by the neck and strangle him at any moment.


    ¡°I understand what you mean, my lord. I apologize for being rude by coming here without contacting you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Something like that can happen, well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you very much for your generosity. I will be heading back now.¡±


    Maximo barely suppressed the rage that had reached his chin, spat out a greeting, and turned around. He came out of the Marquis¡¯ mansion with a hideously contorted face. It seemed that he would have to talk to Renato directly to prevent this marriage.

 Chapter 74

    You can¡¯t do this¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­Step aside!


    Any more disturbance won¡¯t be tolerated¡­¡­


    Renato, who suffered from a fever all night and barely fell asleep at dawn, raised his heavy eyelids when he heard the noises outside the bedroom. The palace, which should have been quiet, was strangely noisy.


    ¡°Lou, is?¡±


    Renato raised his upper body and called for Louis in a hoarse voice. But no answer came back. He couldn¡¯t check the time because of the bed curtains, but seeing the dim light permeating his bed, it seemed like dawn had just passed.


    ¡°Luna?¡±


    Having roughly estimated the time, Renato called for Luna this time. As a knight, Luna¡¯s five senses were more sensitive than Louis¡¯, so she would quickly come inside even when he called in a small voice. But it was different today.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Renato became a little anxious when the two of them, who would normally come in straight away, didn¡¯t show up. The harsh noise from outside also fueled his anxiety.


    His Imperial Highness was not feeling well last night¡­¡­


    Then I will check that out myself!


    As he fully woke up, the muffled voices gradually became clearer. Hearing strange sounds coming into his bedroom, Renato tried to move his exhausted body. His fever seemed to have gone down, but there was no strength in his body at all.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    When Renato took a step toward the door, he felt dizzy and staggered. In an instant, the world around him turned pit-black and spun around. He grabbed the bedpost, catching his breath for a moment.


    What¡¯s wrong with me these days? Renato clasped his hands over his aching head and let out a small groan. Other things might be different, but he was confident about his health, so the changes in his body over the past few months felt unfamiliar.


    After his regression, he quickly got tired just from a bit of overwork. In the past, his fatigue would have disappeared after waking up from a deep sleep, but now, he couldn¡¯t recover by taking a short rest. But he had no time to relax. As a result, he got tired little by little.


    The fatigue that had accumulated in about three months gradually turned into aches and pains last night. Around noon, his body was strangely exhausted, but by the evening, he had a fever along with shivers.


    As a result, Renato couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Although Louis gave him the fever reducer that he had prepared as home medicine, his fever did not go away. It was rare for him to get seriously ill like this, except when he collapsed from taking hormone drugs given by Marquis Medus as a child, and when he was sick after being severely beaten by Maximo who had become the Emperor.


    ¡®Can¡¯t I just call the palace doctors? You have been unwell for several months now. This would turn into a big deal if we keep this up.¡¯


    Louis, who was taking care of Renato, didn¡¯t know what to do because Renato hardly ever had a fever, and tried to call the palace doctors. Then, Renato stopped Louis and said it was absolutely impossible. Neither Marquis Medus nor Tristan should know that his body was strange. He also had to hide the scar.


    ¡®If the Marquis realizes that now, it will affect our future work. If Imperial Father finds out, he¡¯ll blame himself¡­¡­ Then his depression might get worse again.¡¯


    ¡®But, huu, I understand.¡¯


    Louis was frustrated with Renato¡¯s adamant refusal but eventually followed his orders. Renato closed his eyes, feeling Louis¡¯ hand gently wiping away his sweat. Then, at some point, he fell asleep.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Tracing back his memories before falling asleep, Renato briefly groaned as he moved away from the bedpost. He only moved a little, but the inside part of his elbow was throbbing. It was the place where his blood was drawn by Marquis Medus a few days ago.


    The needle mark and bruise that normally would have disappeared without a trace did not go away, perhaps because a larger amount of blood was drawn compared to usual. It was similar to when Maximo grabbed his wrist and left a bruise not long ago.


    ¡®You have a tendency not to take care of your body, Your Imperial Highness.¡¯


    ¡®You always act as if it doesn¡¯t matter if you get hurt, as if things like bruises aren¡¯t a big deal. Have you ever thought about how that attitude will look to others?¡¯


    Khalid¡¯s voice echoed in his still hazy mind. The thought that the man would be angry and worried because he didn¡¯t take care of his body again made his heart pound. He felt good when Khalid worried about him, but he didn¡¯t like seeing the man get angry.


    Thinking that he would have to ask Louis to get an ointment later, Renato started walking again. He had never taken medicine or got treatment unless he was seriously ill, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t do so anymore.


    After all, he desperately felt the need to take care of his changed body from last night, and he also promised Khalid that he would not worry the man in the future.


    ¡°I said I would only get in for a moment! Why can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Walking closer to the door, Renato paused his step when a shout struck his ears. As soon as he heard that voice, he came to his senses, and goosebumps crept upon his skin.


    ¡­¡­Maximo?


    Renato immediately recognized who was causing the disturbance. Maximo was arguing with Louis siblings outside.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? His Imperial Highness has not woken up yet.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait until he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Huu, if you want to ask for an audience, please don¡¯t rush in, instead, please make an appointment according to the procedures. Didn¡¯t I already tell you this a little while ago?¡±


    ¡°Every time I come, you keep saying he is away, he is busy, then reject me! What if he is avoiding me?!¡±


    ¡°He is not avoiding you on purpose. And please don¡¯t shout. Why are you being rude in front of His Imperial Highness¡¯ bedroom? If you keep doing this, I will call the guards.¡±


    ¡°What? Guards? Ha, how dare a mere attendant¡­¡­ Just call them here! Do you think His Majesty the Empress will like it if you cause a commotion here?¡±


    Maximo, who was arguing with Louis, sarcastically mentioned Blanche. Feeling Louis¡¯ anger beyond the door, Renato gulped.


    ¡°Are you threatening us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, I¡¯m just warning you. Now then, try to get me out of here. What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t? Hey, guard knight. Why don¡¯t you pull out your sword instead of just looking?¡±


    Hearing Maximo¡¯s voice provoking Louis and Luna, Renato tightly clutched the doorknob. Even the Prince¡¯s attendant and guard knight could not recklessly touch a noble¡¯s body. Moreover, Maximo was a collateral imperial family member. It was a felony for a person serving the imperial family to carelessly touch an imperial family member. Maximo knew that too, so he was confident.


    ¡°You were being impudent just a moment ago, but suddenly you¡¯re quiet now? I guess you understand the situation now? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Now hurry up and tell His Imperial Highness. Tell him that I will meet him.¡±


    What should I do? Renato pondered as he grabbed the doorknob. In his mind, he wanted to open the door right away and yell at Maximo to go back. But his hand couldn¡¯t move.


    Just hearing Maximo¡¯s voice made his fingers slightly tremble. If his trauma symptoms appeared in front of the three, what he had been trying to hide so far would go down the drain. In the worst case, Maximo might be able to grasp his weakness.


    ¡°No matter how many times you say this to us, we cannot tell His Imperial Highness. So please stop throwing a tantrum and go back.¡±


    While Renato was agonizing, Louis refused Maximo¡¯s request in a firm voice.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°His Imperial Highness needs a rest right now. So¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously!¡±


    Frustrated by Louis¡¯ refusal, Maximo burst with anger, and at the same time, a violent punching sound rang out. At that moment, Renato couldn¡¯t bear it and turned the doorknob. When he opened the door, he saw Louis losing his balance and staggering, and Maximo raising his hand toward him. He could also see Luna hastily stretching out her arm to stop the two people from colliding.


    ¡°Louis!¡±


    Renato called out to Louis in a screaming voice and jumped in between the three of them. Then, he firmly hugged Louis.


    ¡°Y, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°Renato?¡±


    Louis, suddenly hugged by Renato who just appeared, had a perplexed expression. Maximo, who was about to swing his fist at Louis, also stopped. Renato gave strength to the arm that was holding Louis and looked at Maximo.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­¡­¡±


    Maximo faltered when hearing the sharp voice, then lowered his hand. Renato¡¯s gaze turned to Maximo¡¯s hand before moving back up. The moment their eyes met, Maximo felt his heart sink. The emotions that filled Renato¡¯s pale purple eyes were clear anger and hostility.


    ¡°Did you just hit Louis?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him! I just pushed¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Lie!¡±


    Renato yelled at him. Since he usually never raised his voice, not only Maximo but Luna and Louis were also astonished.


    I thought I would lose him again.


    Renato pulled Louis into his arms and clenched his teeth. His body was trembling with anger and fear toward Maximo. When he faced the man, just like what he had been afraid of a moment ago, his stomach churned and his back quickly became damp with sweat.


    But he had no intention of running away. This time, he had to protect Louis this time. A gruesome, horrific memory flashed in Renato¡¯s mind. It was the day Louis left his side.


    ¡®Cut off that impudent attendant¡¯s head right now!¡¯


    In his previous life, Louis lost his life in vain because he blocked Maximo when the man was beating Renato.


    ¡®Please forgive Louis, Your Majesty. It was my fault. Everything was my fault, so¡­¡­ Please punish me and have mercy on Louis. I implore you. Please, I beg of you, please don¡¯t kill Louis.¡¯


    Renato knelt before Maximo who ordered to behead Louis, and desperately begged for his life.


    ¡®If that attendant can endure the punishment I give, I will spare him.¡¯


    Maximo looked down at Renato begging him with a strange gaze, then feigned generosity by saying he would spare Louis if he endured the beating. Renato bowed his head several times to thank him for his kindness. However, Maximo had no intention of sparing Louis from the beginning.

 Chapter 75

    ¡®Stand there and watch your attendant get punished.¡¯


    Maximo forced Renato to watch while the man beat and relentlessly swung his whip at Louis. Each time the whipping sound rang out, Louis¡¯ flesh burst and his blood splashed everywhere. Unable to watch the scene, Renato begged the man to stop, but to no avail.


    ¡®He¡¯s a more tenacious bastard than I thought.¡¯


    Maximo stopped whipping only after Louis fell to the floor and stopped moving. Then, he threw the whip away with a disinterested gaze and returned to the main palace.


    ¡®Louis, Louis¡­¡­!¡¯


    As his legs became numb because of the shocking scene, Renato crawled toward Louis who was covered in blood. Seeing up close, there was no place on Louis¡¯ body that was unscathed. His trembling hands could not reach Louis and only wandered around him. He wanted to support Louis, but he thought that Louis would be hurt no matter where he touched him.


    ¡®W, what, what should I do? Hic.¡¯


    ¡®I will call over a palace doctor right now.¡¯


    Luna, who was calmer than Renato, examined Louis¡¯ condition and hurriedly ran out to call a palace doctor. Seeing Louis losing consciousness, Renato grabbed his hem and burst into tears. It was all his fault.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Louis, hic, I¡¯m, really sorry.¡¯


    ¡®Renato, nim¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®Lou, Louis?¡¯


    Renato immediately raised his head when hearing the voice calling out to him. Louis barely opened his eyes and was looking at Renato.


    ¡®Are you okay? Does, does it hurt a lot? Luna has gone out to call a palace doctor now, so hold on, hic, hold on just a little bit. Huff.¡¯


    Renato carefully held Louis in his arms so that he wouldn¡¯t be hurt. Feeling the hot tears wet his face, Louis moved his torn lips.


    ¡®Your Imperial Highness, please don¡¯t cry¡­¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡¯


    ¡®How can you be okay, you, you are bleeding so much, huff, sorry, hic, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®Please don¡¯t, apologize, cough, huu, it¡¯s not your fault¡­¡­¡¯


    Louis coughed up dark red blood and struggled to speak. He raised his trembling hand, trying to wipe Renato¡¯s tears. However, Louis¡¯ hand could not reach Renato¡¯s face and fell to the floor again.


    ¡®Our Prince, what should I do? I, cough, should be by your side¡­¡­¡¯


    Sensing his own death, Louis took a deep breath, then carefully looked at Renato¡¯s face as if to engrave it in his eyes. The voice of concern toward Renato became smaller and smaller, and the reddened eyes due to blood vessel rupture gradually lost their light. His puffy eyelids which had lost their original shapes also sank.


    ¡®Louis? Louis!¡¯


    Feeling strength draining away from Louis¡¯ body, Renato urgently called him. But there was no answer. Only the faint breathing that seemed to stop at any moment let him know that Louis was still alive.


    What should I do, just what should I do?


    Realizing that Louis¡¯ condition was serious, Renato burst into tears. He thought at this rate, Louis would really die. Not knowing what to do, Renato immediately remembered something, then mercilessly bit his finger to injure himself. Then, he brought it to Louis¡¯ mouth.


    ¡®Louis, drink, drink this. If you drink my blood¡­¡­ Maybe you will feel a little bit better, right?¡¯


    ¡®Cough. Ugh.¡¯


    Renato was restless and dropped his blood into Louis¡¯ mouth. However, Louis could not swallow Renato¡¯s blood properly. Still, it didn¡¯t seem totally ineffective, because the unconscious Louis opened his eyes helplessly again.


    ¡®Re¡­¡­ nim¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®Have, have you come to your senses?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m¡­¡­sorry, I¡¯m too sleepy, so I¡¯ll sleep a bit¡­¡­¡¯


    Louis sparsely let out his words. Then, his breathing stopped. Renato hugged Louis¡¯ convulsive body with all his might. He couldn¡¯t let him go like this.


    ¡®N, no, don¡¯t¡­¡­ Please, open your eyes. Louis, Louis¡­¡­ Hic, I was wrong, I, I¡¯m sorry, okay? So don¡¯t die¡­¡­ Don¡¯t leave me, please.¡¯


    Despite his earnest appeal, Louis collapsed like a doll with a broken thread. Even when Renato called out to him, even when he put his finger into his mouth to give him blood, Louis never opened his eyes again.


    ¡®What should I do, Luna, Louis isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t breathing, hic, huff, what should I do¡­¡­¡¯


    By the time Luna brought a palace doctor over, Louis had already stopped breathing. Renato hugged the dead Louis and bitterly wept. It was the day he lost a precious person to him again.


    I will never lose my precious people to you again.


    Barely escaping from his painful memories, Renato glared at Maximo with bloodshot eyes. Even though he knew he shouldn¡¯t be immersed in the memories of his previous life, Maximo in front of him kept overlapping with the man at that time.


    ¡°¡­¡­Young Duke Maximo Florence.¡±


    Renato hid Louis behind him and tightly clenched his fists. He gave strength to his toes, stood upright, raised his head straight, and gave Maximo a command.


    ¡°I command you as the Empire¡¯s 1st Prince. Get out of my palace right now.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Wait, I have something to say¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you.¡±


    Maximo, who blanked out for a moment, hurriedly came to his senses and began to speak. However, Renato coldly interrupted his words. Maximo recoiled when hearing the voice as frigid as needle ice.


    ¡°Dame Luna, see the young Duke off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Not wanting to talk with the man anymore, Renato looked away from Maximo and gave Luna a command. Luna, who had been waiting for a chance to kick Maximo out since earlier, immediately took action.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you outside, young Duke-nim.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Fuck! Do you think you will be safe after treating me like this?¡±


    Maximo avoided Luna¡¯s hand and provoked her. When Renato saw that, he put on a serious expression.


    ¡°Are you threatening my guard knight now? Even though I told you to go back? Young Duke, do you think of my words as a joke?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Maximo looked speechless when Renato didn¡¯t only refuse to talk with him, but also pressured him using the Prince¡¯s authority. He never expected Renato to press him using his position.


    What should I do?


    Flustered, Maximo rolled his eyes from side to side. He had been behaving rudely to Renato all this time, but only in private. Even though he was a Prince disdained by everyone, it was dangerous to openly commit mutiny. After all, doing so could give the enemy an excuse to attack and cause problems with his reputation.


    He glanced behind, unable to do anything. The palace attendants who sensed the commotion had appeared one by one at the end of the hallway. Things were going unfavorably for him.


    ¡°What you are doing right now is mutiny towards the Prince. I will warn you one last time, if you don¡¯t want to be charged with profanity, get out of my sight right now!¡±


    Confirming that people had gathered, Renato deliberately shouted loudly enough to make an echo in the hallway. Hearing the words of clear refusal, Maximo breathed in. He felt suffocated as if someone was strangling him.


    ¡°How¡­¡­¡±


    Can you do this to me? Unable to continue his words, Maximo closed his mouth. A sense of betrayal and unbearable shame swept through his heart. A feeling of frustration similar to when witnessing Renato kissing Khalid not long ago engulfed him.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. Dame Luna, drive the young Duke out. You may use force. I will take all the responsibility, so drive him out.¡±


    Renato frowned when Maximo blankly stood there like someone that had lost his soul. He didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with the man all of a sudden, but he couldn¡¯t just face him here forever. Renato made a decision and ordered Luna to kick Maximo out.


    ¡°I will obey your command, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    As soon as Renato finished his words, Luna grabbed Maximo¡¯s arm. Only then did Maximo come to his senses and try to shake off her hand, but to no avail. He was subdued by Luna in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Let go of me! Damn it! I told you to let go of me!¡±


    In the end, Maximo was caught and dragged away by Luna. As Maximo disappeared to the end of the hallway, Renato immediately turned his head to check Louis¡¯ condition.


    ¡°Louis, are you okay? Are you not injured? Where did Maximo hit you earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Your Imperial Highness. It was just a slight slap on the shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°What a relief¡­¡­¡±


    Renato was relieved and sat down on the floor. Louis was taken aback and hurriedly supported him. Renato hugged Louis again and mumbled an apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Louis. You are suffering a lot because of me.¡±


    ¡°Ayy, why are you apologizing to me, Your Imperial Highness? It¡¯s not just a day or two that the young Duke has a terrible personality¡­¡­¡±


    Once again in Renato¡¯s embrace, Louis softly laughed. After a moment of hesitation, he carefully hugged Renato. He felt sorry when sensing Renato¡¯s body weakly tremble like an aspen.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    Louis thanked him with all his heart. A little while ago, when Renato held him in his arms to protect him and shouted at Maximo, his eyes tingled. At that moment, Louis could feel Renato¡¯s will. He was genuinely trying to protect him from Maximo.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t helped me, I might have been in big trouble today, Your Imperial Highness. The young Duke was weirder than usual. Thank you so much for protecting me.¡±


    Renato curled his lips inward as he heard Louis¡¯ voice expressing his gratitude to him. When Louis said thanks for protecting him, something hot surged up inside, and his vision became blurry.


    Did I protect him properly this time?


    His trembling hand gripped the hem of Louis¡¯ shirt. The warmth from his body and the sound of regular heartbeats made him feel relieved.


    I protected him, I protected him this time.


    Renato lowered his head, swallowing the crying sounds that reached his throat. Louis in his arms did not become cold or stiff. He was alive.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad¡­¡­ Louis.¡±


    Renato buried his face in Louis¡¯ shoulder and muttered while sobbing. Either because his tension was relieved, or his trauma symptoms were appearing late, he felt both nauseous and dizzy. He could also feel cold sweat running down his back like tears flowing down his cheeks.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness? Your Imperial Highness!¡±


    Noticing that Renato¡¯s body was strangely hot, Louis hurriedly called him. But Renato did not answer. Feeling the world turn upside down, he closed his eyes. Louis¡¯ voice gradually faded away, and his vision turned white. Then, at some point, it became dark as if the light had gone out.

 Chapter 76

    ¡°His Imperial Highness has collapsed?¡±


    Khalid, who was changing clothes for a conversation with the Khan Kingdom¡¯s merchant guild leaders that were active in the Empire, stiffened his gaze when he heard the news that Nasir urgently brought.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, it looks like young Duke Florence threw a tantrum this morning. I think it¡¯s because of the engagement with you, your highness¡­¡­ His Imperial Highness was uncharacteristically angry and drove him away. Then he collapsed right after that.¡±


    ¡°That jerk¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing about the specific situation through Nasir, Khalid clenched his teeth. Even though that bastard was like gunpowder that could explode at any moment, he didn¡¯t know the guy would cause an accident right away. Khalid fixed his assessment of Maximo. He knew the man was an egotistical and emotional human being, but he was more of an audacious bastard than he had expected.


    ¡°What about His Imperial Highness¡¯ condition?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem to be serious. But I don¡¯t know why he collapsed¡­¡­ Still, the palace doctors acted quickly, and his personal doctor, Marquis Medus, also entered the palace in a hurry to take a look at His Imperial Highness.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because of his trauma. Khalid guessed that Renato¡¯s fainting was due to symptoms of post-traumatic stress disorder. He didn¡¯t know how Maximo made a fuss, but few people could be okay while their trauma target was throwing a tantrum right in front of them.


    ¡°I have to hurry up with the engagement.¡±


    Khalid muttered in a low voice. He wanted to get rid of Maximo in front of Renato right away, but he couldn¡¯t think of a proper way.


    To the Empire¡¯s nobles, Khalid was just a foreigner who proposed to the Prince, and he had yet to have any justification to intervene between Renato and Maximo.


    Just like the saying ¡®Charity begins at home¡¯, if Khalid and Maximo clashed in the current situation, almost everyone would side with the latter. So he had to be patient for now. At least until he became Renato¡¯s fianc¨¦. (Eve¡¯s note: ?? ??? ???, literally means ¡®The arm bends inward¡¯: People tend to give preference to themselves, their close family or friends ¨C somewhat similar to ¡®Men are blind in their own causes¡¯ or ¡®Charity begins at home¡¯.)


    And above all, the Imperial Palace was beyond Khalid¡¯s power. Even if he wanted to protect Renato, it was almost impossible as long as Renato was in the Imperial Palace. What happened today proved that.


    Considering Maximo¡¯s fiery personality, it was highly likely that something like today would occur again. Before that could happen, the only way to protect Renato was to get him out of the Imperial Palace as soon as possible.


    For that to happen, the two had to be engaged quickly. Khalid finished changing clothes, thinking that he should ask Tristan to send a letter of marriage approval as soon as possible.


    Is he okay?


    Khalid was momentarily engulfed in uncontrollable anxiety. He had the urge to enter the palace right now to check Renato¡¯s condition. But he couldn¡¯t empty-handedly send back the merchant guild leaders waiting for him in the conference room.


    ¡°¡­¡­What is the schedule for this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon, we have to visit the Imperial Art Museum, then do group training for the Knights Order.¡±


    ¡°Cancel the rest of the schedule. Send someone to the Art Museum to apologize, and inform the knights that it has been changed to individual training. I will go to the Imperial Palace when we finish talking to the merchant guild leaders. Send someone to the Prince¡¯s Palace and ask if it¡¯s okay to visit.¡±


    After agonizing for a moment, Khalid made a decision. He thought that the anxiety that overwhelmed his heart would not go away unless he saw with his own two eyes that Renato was safe.


    ¡°All right. Then I will send someone to the Imperial Palace right away.¡±


    Nasir¡¯s eyes widened when Khalid told him to cancel all afternoon plans, but then fixed his expression. He was also worried about Renato.


    ¡°Should I tell Sir Souad to prepare a medicinal tea that is good for restoring energy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, do it.¡±


    Khalid nodded his head, then walked to the conference room. The thought that he could go to the Imperial Palace immediately after the talk with the merchant guild leaders made his heart race.


    * * *


    ¡°Welcome, your highness.¡±


    Renato raised his body with Louis¡¯ help and greeted Khalid with a light smile. Louis put a soft cushion between him and the head of his bed so that Renato could comfortably lean on it.


    ¡°I apologize for not being able to get up and greet you.¡±


    ¡°No. You are supposed to be resting comfortably, so I wonder if I¡¯m disturbing you¡­¡­¡±


    As he came to the bed and looked at Renato¡¯s face, Khalid trailed off his words. When he saw Renato¡¯s pale cheeks and chapped lips, he momentarily couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°After taking the medicine and taking a nap, I felt much better.¡±


    Despite Renato¡¯s answer, Khalid couldn¡¯t relax his expression. Renato¡¯s complexion could not be described as good even with empty words. Khalid held back a sigh and sat down on the chair next to the bed.


    ¡°I heard a bit about what happened. Young Duke Florence committed great disrespect toward you, right, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Are you okay?¡±


    Khalid moved his lips to choose his words, then carefully asked. Renato realized the real meaning of his question. Khalid was worried about Renato¡¯s trauma and scar. However, he couldn¡¯t ask directly because Louis was here.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. It wasn¡¯t as big of a deal as I had thought. My attendant and guard knight suffered more than I did.¡±


    Renato briefly glanced at Louis, then softly smiled. He felt grateful to Khalid for keeping his secret.


    ¡°Louis, can you bring some tea for his highness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    After sending Louis out of the bedroom to prepare tea, Renato only spoke again as he had completely disappeared.


    ¡°Fortunately, what you are worried about did not happen. I wasn¡¯t caught by either of them.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I was lucky.¡±


    With a bitter smile, Renato recalled what had happened a few hours ago. Contrary to what Renato feared, Marquis Medus was not angry with him. Rather, he was outraged because of Maximo¡¯s behavior. As it turned out, the man already made a bad impression on the Marquis.


    ¡®I knew that the young Duke was looking down on you, but I didn¡¯t know it was this bad, Your Imperial Highness. So impudent¡­¡­ Tsk, you handled it well.¡¯


    ¡®What should I do if His Majesty the Empress is angry?¡¯


    ¡®That will never happen. This is obviously the young Duke¡¯s fault. Rather, this is for the better. He has been self-indulgent for too long. I will take this opportunity to fix his behavior.¡¯


    Renato felt a little puzzled because the Marquis¡¯ attitude was different from what he had expected. He was not exactly sure what happened between the two, but the man¡¯s reaction put his mind at ease. It would be great if there was a conflict between Marquis Medus and Maximo with this opportunity.


    The scar he was worried about the most was not noticed, either. He was nervous when Marquis Medus took out his stethoscope, but Renato¡¯s fever was so severe that the man stopped after doing a check-up above his clothes. The reason for his body ache was being under excessive stress in a short time, according to the diagnosis of a palace doctor that took care of Renato before the Marquis came.


    ¡°Excuse me, your highness.¡±


    Fiddling with the blanket while recalling the conversation he had with the Marquis, Renato looked at Khalid with a gaze that he had something to say. There was something Renato had been thinking about ever since the man contacted him to inform his visit.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to receive the trauma treatment you mentioned last time¡­¡­ Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±


    When Khalid delightedly asked back, Renato slightly nodded his head. He had been hesitant to treat his trauma for several reasons, but he made up his mind after encountering Maximo today.


    ¡°You thought well.¡±


    Realizing that Renato¡¯s determination was firm, Khalid pleasantly smiled as if it was his own matter. For mental problems like post-traumatic stress disorder, it was important for the person concerned to have the will to seek treatment.


    Renato was momentarily distracted by the man¡¯s happy smile, then fiddled with the blanket in his hand for no reason. His chest felt strangely ticklish.


    ¡°When can I start treatment? I¡¯d like to start as soon as possible¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want, you can start tomorrow. Ah, since you have had a tough day today, let¡¯s start after your body recovers.¡±


    ¡°I think it would be okay to start right from tomorrow. I was just a little surprised today¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°How could it be okay? Do you know how bad your complexion is now, Your Imperial Highness? You even fainted due to trauma symptoms, so please don¡¯t overdo it and rest for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I fainted earlier not because of trauma but because my fever went up again, and the palace doctor also said that there was nothing wrong¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please wait, did you just say fever? Did anything else happen apart from the young Duke making a fuss?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, I was a little sick last night.¡±


    The smile disappeared from Khalid¡¯s face when he said that he was sick. Seeing Khalid with a stiff expression, Renato felt his heart pound. The man¡¯s words ¡®Please don¡¯t make me worry too much¡¯ came to his mind.


    Is he perhaps disappointed in me? What should I do if he is angry?


    For a moment, Renato was afraid that Khalid was disappointed in him. Frightened, he hurriedly continued his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m really okay now. The medicine prescribed by the palace doctors was effective, so my fever went down. I took a fever reducer last night as well. I¡¯m also thinking of telling Louis to bring me an ointment to treat the bruise later¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why ointment?¡±


    Khalid interrupted Renato¡¯s words, his gaze becoming cold. Realizing that he had made a speech mistake in surprise, Renato was startled and closed his mouth. Khalid had yet to know that Marquis Medus was drawing his blood every month.


    ¡°Where did you get hurt? Did the young Duke¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hurt, I just accidentally got a bruise on my arm.¡±


    Toward Khalid¡¯s interrogation, Renato unknowingly hid his left arm behind his back. But that didn¡¯t escape Khalid¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Excuse me for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Without having time to do anything, his wrist was caught and his sleeve was rolled up. His sleeping gown was looser than other clothes, so just by holding his arm and slightly lifting the sleeve, his wrist was clearly exposed.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid couldn¡¯t say anything when seeing a black bruise on the inside of Renato¡¯s elbow. Because of the wound that seemed unusual with just a glance, the man¡¯s straight forehead frowned, and his eyes became stiff.

 Chapter 77

    ¡°How did you end up with this bruise? How did you get a bruise like this?¡±


    Khalid, whose expression had become completely frigid, looked at Renato with a gaze urging for an answer. His voice was as stiff as his cold face. Facing the chilly red eyes, Renato held back his breath.


    ¡°That, well, uhm.¡±


    How can I explain this? Unable to find appropriate words to say, Renato diverted his gaze. He felt like a kid caught doing something bad. Khalid¡¯s expression was unusual. It was the first time in his past and present life that the man looked at him with those eyes.


    ¡°Are, are you angry?¡±


    At a loss for what to do, Renato looked at Khalid and hesitatingly asked. Without answering, Khalid moved his gaze to the dark blue bruise occupying the inside of his elbow. The bruise covering the pure white skin spread out just like grass stains.


    It was not caused by a fall or bump. Khalid, examining the wound with a serious face, soon realized that Renato¡¯s bruise was created by a human because of its location and shape. Then, something hot rose up inside him.


    Which jerk dares to.


    Unable to suppress his rage, Khalid clenched his teeth. He had already been emotionally shaken when hearing Renato had collapsed. In that situation, seeing a dark blue bruise on Renato¡¯s thin, skinny arm made him feel a wave of uncontrollable anger. Following his disturbed emotions, his pheromone that had been carefully controlled spread out in all directions.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Feeling the mood between him and Khalid change, Renato shrank his shoulders. Goosebumps rose on his skin when the air swayed like a raging wave. The back of his neck also became stiff.


    I¡¯m scared.


    Seized with instinctive fear, Renato trembled. For the first time since he met Khalid, he was afraid of the man. At that moment, Khalid squinted his eyes when he noticed some puncture marks.


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±


    The hand holding Renato¡¯s wrist went up to his elbow. Khalid, who was staring at the needle marks to figure out what they were, opened his mouth. But then, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside. When the quiet outside suddenly became noisy, the bedroom¡¯s air which was tense with Khalid¡¯s pheromone also subsided. Immediately after that, the bedroom door swung open.


    ¡°Hyung-niim!¡±


    Trudy came in through the wide-open door and called Renato with a tearful face. When the child heard the news that Renato had collapsed, he abandoned his swordsmanship training and ran straight here.


    ¡°Are you okay? Renato hyung¡­¡­ Huh?¡±


    Trudy, who was running to the bed with tears in his eyes, stopped when he saw Khalid with Renato.


    ¡°Who¡­¡­? Huh? No, wait, ah!¡±


    Trudy wavered his steps when seeing a stranger, then tilted his head and sniffed. He could somehow feel a pheromone in Renato¡¯s bedroom. Smelling the scent reminiscent of a snowy winter forest, the child quickly realized who Khalid was. A shriek-like exclamation burst out from his wide open mouth.


    Black hair, red eyes, dominant Alpha.


    There was only one person having all those three characteristics that Trudy knew. The man in front of his eyes was definitely Khalid Nur Hakan, the thief who had proposed to his hyung-nim.


    ¡°Grand prince Khalid!¡±


    Bewildered by the unexpected meeting, Trudy pointed his finger at Khalid and shouted. Just as Trudy recognized Khalid, the man also recognized the child.


    ¡°You are His Imperial Highness the 2nd Prince.¡±


    Having suppressed the pheromone that flowed out, Khalid smiled and got up from his seat. After approaching Trudy, he knelt on one knee and made eye contact with the child.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Your Imperial Highness. My name is Khalid Nur Hakan.¡±


    ¡°H, hello, I am Trudy El Fleurette¡­¡­¡±


    He is so big. Seeing Khalid approach him, Trudy involuntarily stuttered. The man with black hair reminiscent of a dark night and deep blood-red eyes was several times larger than him. Maybe because of that, even though the man was smiling, he was strangely overbearing.


    Sensing the pheromone still in the air, Trudy gulped. He only smelled the scent, but his hair stood up and chills ran down his spine. He felt like he had once again encountered the wolf he saw at the imperial hunting ground.


    ¡°May I ask for a handshake?¡±


    Khalid politely reached his hand out to Trudy, who was wary of him with a tense expression. The child carefully held the hand that seemed to be larger than his face. The man¡¯s hand, which was also big like his body size, was much thicker and sturdier than that of his swordsmanship instructor.


    ¡°Since we have exchanged greetings, I, I want to go to hyung-nim!¡±


    After quickly shaking hands, Trudy ran to the bed as if running away. It hurt his pride to be afraid of the thief trying to steal his hyung-nim, but he couldn¡¯t help it. If he and his hyung-nim were squirrel and rabbit, that person would be a wolf beast.


    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°Trudy.¡±


    Renato warmly greeted Trudy when the child climbed onto the bed and called him. Then, he asked with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°But how did you get here? Isn¡¯t it time for you to practice swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°I heard hyung-nim collapsed, so how could I continue practicing? I was so surprised!¡±


    Trudy proudly revealed that he had run out from his swordsmanship class, then tightly grabbed Renato¡¯s hand before he could nag him. Then, the child looked up at Renato with wet eyes that seemed to burst into tears at any moment. After Ludmilla left, the most important person to the child was Renato.


    ¡°Are you okay? Why did you faint? Did the young Duke scream and say something bad like the last time?¡±


    Trudy poured out his questions like a baby bird. The child¡¯s white and smooth face was full of concern for Renato.


    Trudy had seen Maximo mistreating Renato several times. But he never helped Renato. It was because of Renato¡¯s request to pretend he didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡®You mustn¡¯t show that you are close to me in front of other people. Understand?¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®If His Majesty the Empress and the people on his side find out that we are close, it might cause a lot of trouble. So when I¡¯m with lord Florence or Marquis Medus, just pass by and pretend not to know. Okay? You can do it, right?¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­Hiing, yes.¡¯


    ¡®Good job, my little brother.¡¯


    Trudy was upset even though he knew it was for himself. But he eventually accepted it. At a young age, Trudy was well aware of his situation. The child didn¡¯t want Renato to be in trouble because of him.


    For that reason, whenever he saw Maximo quarreling or being sarcastic toward Renato, he endured and only cursed inwardly. In the innocent child¡¯s eyes, Maximo was a worse human being than the villains in fairy tale books.


    That was why he insisted on learning swordsmanship even after hearing that it was still too early for him to wield a sword. Trudy really wanted to give Maximo a punch someday. However, before he could become stronger, Maximo harassed Renato again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, hyung-nim¡­¡­¡±


    As he burned a grudge against Maximo, Trudy suddenly became sullen. Renato denied it, but the quick-witted child noticed that Renato had recently taken a different path and done various outside activities for Trudy¡¯s sake. With that, Trudy felt like he was to blame for everything.


    ¡°Why are you sorry?¡±


    ¡°But, hiing¡­¡­¡±


    Instead of answering, Trudy rubbed his cheek against the back of Renato¡¯s hand while letting out sobs. The child hated being young and weak. He wanted to quickly grow up and become strong to protect his precious hyung-nim, but he felt that he still had a long way to go.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be sick. Hing, hyung-nim shouldn¡¯t be sick¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, did I worry you too much?¡±


    Renato lovingly looked at Trudy who was acting childishly, stroking his soft hair. His voice toward the child was more affectionate than usual, and his speech also became softer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you, Trudy. I¡¯m really okay¡­¡­ Oh dear, don¡¯t cry, there, there.¡±


    Does he also have that aspect? Khalid¡¯s expression turned strange when he saw Renato skillfully soothing the child.


    To Khalid, Renato was weak but strong-minded, and he was clever and intelligent, yet innocent compared to his age. He also had a faint and precarious aura that made Khalid want to protect him over and over again.


    However, Renato toward Trudy was a little different. Seeing Renato¡¯s eyes, smile, touch, and attitude as he soothed the child, Khalid recalled Maryam taking care of him when he was young.


    Do older brothers and sisters with younger siblings have that kind of feeling?


    Khalid, who lived as Maryam¡¯s younger brother, felt quite a shock.  Renato felt quite gentle and young when he was with Khalid, but he was quite mature and adult-like toward Trudy.


    ¡°Look up, I¡¯ll wipe your face. That¡¯s right¡­¡­ Huh?¡±


    As Renato wiped Trudy¡¯s cheek with a gentle expression, his eyes met Khalid¡¯s. Only then did Renato realize that he had ignored Khalid to soothe the crying Trudy, so he opened his mouth apologetically.


    ¡°My apologies, I was rude¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I saw a nice scene.¡±


    Khalid raised the corners of his mouth and pleasantly smiled. After seeing that his sharp aura from a while ago had disappeared, Renato felt relieved inwardly. The man seemed like the Khalid he knew now.


    ¡°I have checked to see that you are fine, so I will be leaving for now.¡±


    ¡°Louis will bring tea soon, so please stay to have some.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I canceled my afternoon schedule, so I think I should go back now. ¡­¡­Let¡¯s talk about our unfinished story next time.¡±


    Khalid¡¯s gaze briefly reached Renato¡¯s left arm, then diverted away. Realizing the meaning of his added words, Renato had a perplexed expression. Khalid pretended not to see it and said goodbye to Trudy.


    ¡°I was very happy to see you today, Your Imperial Highness. I hope that I can meet you on a more relaxed occasion next time.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye¡­¡­¡±


    Trudy squirmed out of Renato¡¯s embrace and awkwardly greeted him.


    Khalid looked at the child bowing to him with an adoring gaze, then slightly bowed his head and turned around. Renato looked at Khalid¡¯s back, feeling somewhat regretful.


    The next day, all major newspapers in the capital published articles that Maximo had made a fuss in Renato¡¯s palace. Normally, this would have gone on without much discussion, but it turned serious since many people were watching whether Khalid and Renato¡¯s engagement would happen.


    The imperial faction¡¯s nobles, seizing the advantage for the first time in a long while, criticized Maximo¡¯s actions and claimed that he should be punished for profanity or disrespect toward the imperial family. The noble faction¡¯s nobles naturally became busy defending the attacks against Maximo.


    Taking advantage of the chaotic situation, a few days later, the Emperor¡¯s letter of marriage approval that accepted Khalid¡¯s proposal arrived at the Khan Kingdom¡¯s diplomatic office. Then, the engagement between the two was announced throughout the Empire.

 Chapter 78

    Clack.


    Perhaps as the wheel was caught in a stone, the carriage violently shook once. Renato, leaning on his seat with soft cushions, lifted his heavy eyelids when he felt the carriage shake.


    ¡°¡­¡­While the barracks are being prepared¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, then¡­¡­ Ah, Your Imperial Highness. Are you awake?¡±


    In the midst of talking to someone through the window, Louis heard noises from Renato¡¯s seat and turned his head. Renato raised his aching body and asked in a low, hoarse voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We are going to stop moving and camp here for today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Nasir just came and went. It is cloudy today, so he tells us to stay in the carriage until the barracks are ready.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Renato looked out the window while listening to Louis¡¯ explanation. His gaze reached the dark sky that seemed to snow soon and then went down to the snowy mountain below it.


    ¡°It¡¯s really winter here¡­¡­¡±


    Renato admired the snow-covered mountain and muttered in amazement. Just a few days ago, he was passing through fields with spring flowers in full bloom. But now, he was on a snowy mountain road. He had only crossed the border, but the seasons had completely changed.


    ¡®Please make sure to prepare winter clothes.¡¯


    Before leaving the Empire, Khalid asked Renato to pack some winter clothes. When Renato first heard that, he thought it was a joke. But Khalid was very serious.


    ¡®Spring in the Khan Kingdom is very late. By the time we arrive in the kingdom, the last cold snap will be in full swing. Compared to the Empire¡¯s weather, it¡¯s no different than midwinter, so you will need thick clothes.¡¯


    ¡®Is it really to that extent?¡¯


    ¡®It will be more than anything you can imagine. Please listen to me if you don¡¯t want to get sick again.¡¯


    After hearing about Khalid¡¯s threat from Renato, Louis carefully packed the winter clothes he had put in the dressing room with a solemn face. For the past two weeks, after crossing the border, the winter clothes that occupied a corner of the carriage had been in use.


    ¡®Put on your robes, everyone. Keep your faces and hands and feets warm too.¡¯


    Shortly after crossing the Empire¡¯s border, the scenery outside the carriage completely changed. The moderately warm air also immediately turned cold. Then, the kingdom¡¯s people, including Khalid, took out their winter robes and put on their scarves as if familiar with it. In addition, they also wore thick leather gloves and changed into winter boots.


    Following them, the Empire¡¯s people also hurriedly put on the robes they had prepared in advance or put on new layers of clothes. However, they were less prepared than the Black Wolf Knights Order.


    ¡®Please lower the curtains and spread blankets on the carriage floor to prevent outside winds.¡¯


    Khalid brought the blankets used by the Knights Order and laid them on the carriage floor by himself, then gave Renato his spare winter robe. Then, he distributed the remaining items for cold protection to the Empire¡¯s people. Just like that, the party set out again after making all the preparations.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    The white breath flowing from his small lips scattered into the air. Renato looked around, watching the knights skillfully preparing to camp. Perhaps because of the forest or the bad weather, it felt like late evening even though it was still afternoon.


    ¡°I heard that weather varies greatly from region to region, but¡­¡­¡±


    Feeling the chilly air, Renato shrank his shoulders and muttered. A biting wind struck him in the face, making his body shiver. Unlike the Empire where spring had begun in earnest, just like what Khalid said, the Khan Kingdom was still in winter. For Renato, who had never left the capital since he was born, this trip to the kingdom was a series of small surprises.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Among the busy people, a burst of clear laughter echoed. Turning his head toward the sound, Renato saw Trudy running on the pure white snow, and softly smiled. Louis, who was unloading his luggage from the carriage, also burst into laughter.


    ¡°His Imperial Highness the 2nd Prince seems very excited.¡±


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s winters are quite warm, so it is rare for snow to pile up like this. It must be a new experience for him.¡±


    As Renato looked at the excited Trudy, the corners of his lips curled up pleasantly. It had been a long time since he last saw the child so happy.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a good thing we brought him here, even if it might be tiring¡­¡­¡±


    Renato murmured with relief. After Khalid and Renato¡¯s engagement was decided, a delegation going to the Khan Kingdom was formed. Tristan included Trudy in the delegation for the reason that the child would attend the engagement ceremony on behalf of the imperial family.


    Marquis Medus and Blanche wondered if it was to interfere with Renato¡¯s engagement or to create a connection with Khalid, but in reality, it was to protect the child from them.


    Tristan judged that it was safer for Trudy to be with Khalid and Renato in a foreign country than to be left alone in the Imperial Palace. Renato agreed with his thought.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t we control public opinion to divert Marquis Medus¡¯ attention to another place?¡¯


    To have Trudy join the delegation, Renato had Arche publish a series of newspaper articles criticizing Maximo¡¯s behavior and asked Tristan to move the imperial faction¡¯s nobles.


    Fortunately, Renato¡¯s move worked well. Marquis Medus and Blanche couldn¡¯t prevent Trudy from attending Renato¡¯s engagement ceremony, because they were busy defending Maximo against the imperial nobles¡¯ attacks and controlling the social circle¡¯s sentiment.


    It would take about three weeks from the Fleurette Empire to the Khan Kingdom¡¯s capital, so it would be mid-May at the earliest for Renato to return after his engagement ceremony. With that, Trudy would be freed from Marquis Medus¡¯ threats for a while.


    ¡°Hyung-nim! Please look here! There is a lot of snow piling up! I think I can make many snowmen!¡±


    Trudy, who was laughing and stepping on the snow up to his ankles with his chief attendant Max, waved his arms from side to side like a puppy waving his tail when he found Renato. Renato also waved his hand toward the child. At that moment, a shadow was cast over his head.


    ¡°Why are you out here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, your highness.¡±


    A soft smile appeared on Renato¡¯s face after he confirmed that the person speaking to him was Khalid. Khalid briefly glanced at Renato¡¯s long, slender neck exposed outside the thick robe, then opened his mouth.


    ¡°My aide must have told you to stay in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit stuffy to just stay inside.¡±


    Renato awkwardly answered Khalid. It was much better than riding on horseback, but being in the carriage for several hours was also quite arduous.


    It was easy to move in the Empire since most of the land was flat, and large-scale road maintenance was carried out during the late Emperor¡¯s reign. However, things changed when they crossed the border and entered the Khan Kingdom. Unlike the Empire, the Khan Kingdom where more than half of the country was mountainous didn¡¯t have good road conditions.


    ¡°Are you feeling very uncomfortable? Do you have sore muscles or pains anywhere? Would you like to slow down the travel speed a bit?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. You don¡¯t have to. I just feel a bit stuffy after staying in the carriage all day¡­¡­¡±


    Renato quickly waved his hand when Khalid said he would slow down the travel speed. Just a couple of days ago, he happened to know that Khalid and the Black Wolf Knights Order were moving more slowly than usual because the Empire¡¯s people were not familiar with mountain roads.


    He heard the knights on their night watch chatting that it was frustrating because if they moved by themselves, they would take from half a month to three weeks at the latest, while at this rate, they might be arriving after an entire month.


    ¡°We were originally scheduled to enter the Emmett territory today, but we have to camp because of the bad weather. My apologies.¡±


    Khalid said sorry with an apologetic face. For the kingdom¡¯s knights who wandered around the battlefield just like having meals, camping was no different than daily life, but it was not the case for the Empire¡¯s people including Renato.


    So, for the past two weeks, they had been to territories and villages and made arrangements to sleep in buildings, but since they had left the border, it was likely that they would have to camp once or twice more in the future.


    ¡°It seems like we will be late by a day compared to the schedule, but¡­¡­ We should be able to arrive at the capital next week.¡±


    It had been about half a month since they left the Empire for the engagement ceremony, and if nothing happened in the middle, they would arrive at Azad, the kingdom¡¯s capital, in the next five days.


    ¡°I am looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t expect too much. Compared to the Empire¡¯s capital, it is a small and simple place¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid looked up and down at Renato wearing a winter robe, then trailed off his sentence and untied his fur scarf. After that, he put it around Renato¡¯s neck. Renato¡¯s eyes opened wide when feeling the warm scarf on his neck.


    ¡°Your throat seems cold.¡±


    ¡°T, thank you. But you must be cold too¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that cold for me. And I don¡¯t have to ride a horse anymore for today. So please keep it on until the barracks are ready. It will be big trouble if you catch a cold.¡±


    Not stopping at wrapping the scarf for him, Khalid only withdrew his hands after putting the winter robe¡¯s hood on Renato¡¯s head. Renato vaguely smiled at the man¡¯s meaningful words.


    Khalid took great care of Renato¡¯s health ever since the man found out he was sick. Some would call it excessive interference and nosiness, but Renato didn¡¯t mind the man taking care of him. On the contrary, his chest felt ticklish each time. He could feel that Khalid was genuinely concerned and worried about him.


    Feeling his chest become warm, Renato arbitrarily fiddled with the soft scarf. His body was warming up because of another reason.


    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±


    At that moment, together with a loud voice, adorable hands wrapped around Renato¡¯s waist to hug him. Seeing Khalid and Renato talking to each other, Trudy quickly ran over.

 Chapter 79

    ¡°Trudy?¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear me calling you? Make a snowman with me!¡±


    Trudy slightly nodded and awkwardly greeted Khalid, then soon hung on Renato¡¯s waist with a broad smile. Renato lightly stroked the head of the child who was acting spoiled.


    ¡°What should I do? I want to make it together with you, but I¡¯m talking to his highness now¡­¡­¡±


    When Renato replied, Trudy¡¯s gaze turned back to Khalid. Khalid let out a chuckle when seeing Trudy¡¯s eyes accusing him of interrupting the child¡¯s cozy time with his hyung-nim.


    ¡°I will go see my aide, so please spend time together until the barracks are ready.¡±


    ¡°No. There, Trudy. I¡¯m sorry, but can you make a snowman with Max?¡±


    Renato stopped Khalid from leaving and turned down Trudy¡¯s suggestion. Although the child had a sullen expression, he withdrew surprisingly easily.


    ¡°Uhm, I see¡­¡­! Then I will make one snowman for you and one for me, then show them to you, hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°I look forward to seeing that. Remember to wear gloves.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Trudy answered in a vigorous voice, then ran to Max as if he never felt depressed just a while ago. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to send Khalid a resentful gaze before going.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Trudy is a little shy¡­¡­¡±


    Puzzled by Trudy¡¯s attitude, Renato apologized to Khalid and trailed off at the end of his words. Even on the long journey to the Khan Kingdom, Khalid and Trudy could not become close. To be exact, it seemed that Trudy was unilaterally comfortable and hostile toward Khalid.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It seems that His Imperial Highness the 2nd Prince does not like me.¡±


    ¡°How can that be, it¡¯s just because he isn¡¯t familiar with you yet.¡±


    ¡°That would be nice, but¡­¡­ somehow, the way he looks at me is like looking at a thief.¡±


    Hearing Khalid¡¯s murmuring, Renato had a startled expression. He recalled Trudy describing Khalid as a thief when he told him about the engagement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remind him separately later.¡±


    Renato said with an apologetic look. He did not tell Trudy about the marriage¡¯s real purpose. To keep a secret, the fewer people knew, the better. He also didn¡¯t want to put a burden on the child who already felt guilty that Renato was sacrificing himself in various ways because of him.


    But if the child showed hostility toward Khalid like this, it would be a different matter. Renato admitted that he was complacent. He had thought that the two would naturally get close as they spent time together, but seeing the child¡¯s attitude, it seemed that he shouldn¡¯t leave it like this.


    It seemed he should at least let Trudy know that Khalid was on the child¡¯s side and that Khalid was going to help Renato, even if he couldn¡¯t explain in detail. It was not necessary for them to be close, but Renato hoped they could get along if possible.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. In His Imperial Highness¡¯ view, he probably thinks that his precious hyung-nim was suddenly taken away by me. I deserve to be hated.¡±


    ¡°Taken away¡­¡­ But it¡¯s not like that¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Renato about to grab Trudy and nag him at any moment, Khalid tried to dissuade him from doing so. After watching for a full month, he could understand what Trudy¡¯s feelings were and why he was behaving like this.


    The child was just anxious that Renato would drift apart from him. Marrying Khalid meant Renato would no longer only be the child¡¯s brother, but also Khalid¡¯s companion.


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m glad that the sibling bond between you two is strong. I hope you will continue to be as close as you are now.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because no matter how close siblings are when they are young, when they become adults, they tend to become distant for various reasons.¡±


    A bitter smile appeared on Khalid¡¯s lips. Renato understood what he meant by that. The man must have thought of his sister Maryam after seeing him with Trudy.


    Will Trudy feel uncomfortable with me when he becomes the Crown Prince?


    His pale purple eyes became dark. He wanted to believe that they would be different from Khalid¡¯s case because he never had any inheritance rights in the first place, but people couldn¡¯t be predicted.


    Renato knew the cold-heartedness of power better than anyone else. It was enough just by looking at Marquis Medus and Maximo. Power sometimes turned people into monsters.


    But even if that happened, Renato would not regret the choice he had made to protect Trudy now. There was nothing more foolish than ignoring the present to worry about the future that had yet to happen. He no longer wanted to regret it like in his previous life.


    ¡°Your highness, the barracks are ready.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s finished sooner than I thought.¡±


    Hearing Nasir¡¯s report, Khalid looked behind. Following him, Renato also turned his gaze. Unlike the kingdom side¡¯s barracks which were perfectly built after all installations were completed, the Empire side¡¯s barracks were not even completed by half.


    Most of the Empire¡¯s delegation who came to the Khan Kingdom because of Renato¡¯s engagement ceremony had no experience in camping, so they seemed to be having a hard time setting up the barracks.


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°May we help set up the Empire side¡¯s barracks?¡±


    Nasir approached Renato and hesitatingly asked. He was worried that his words might hurt Renato¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Can you do so?¡±


    Contrary to Nasir¡¯s concern, Renato readily accepted his suggestion. Even to Renato who was unfamiliar with this, the barracks of the two countries looked quite different.


    Compared to the kingdom side¡¯s barracks, the Empire side¡¯s barracks looked sloppy for some reason. After briefly comparing the two barracks, Renato found the reason without difficulty.


    The barracks of the Empire, boasting a mild climate all year round, focused more on fashion rather than warmth and rest functions, while the kingdom¡¯s barracks looked simple but had a practical style optimized for camping.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, we will also install wood heaters that we use at each barracks. The temperature will drop considerably at night, so¡­¡­ it might be tough without heaters.¡±


    ¡°Heaters? Isn¡¯t that too much trouble?¡±


    ¡°How could it be trouble? Since you are visitors to our kingdom, it is only natural to help make the journey easier.¡±


    ¡°Our side is not prepared enough so we are always indebted to you, thank you.¡±


    Renato expressed his heartfelt thanks. They also prepared in their own way, but as soon as the engagement was announced, they had to leave for the kingdom in a few days, so there were many shortcomings. They also had no idea that the climate difference could be this big.


    ¡°Not at all. We also have a few carpets left to block outside winds, so I will give them to you.¡±


    Hearing Renato¡¯s thanks, Nasir smiled with a friendly expression. The person who would soon become his liege¡¯s companion was as gentle in personality as in appearance. He didn¡¯t have an arrogant attitude and unusual pride typically seen in people with noble status, so Nasir as well as all the knights had a good impression of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­This won¡¯t do. Please share the same barracks with me today.¡±


    At that moment, Khalid, who was looking at the Empire side¡¯s barracks with a dissatisfied face, opened his mouth. Renato¡¯s eyes widened because of the unexpected suggestion.


    ¡°Pardon? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t feel bad when hearing this. To be honest, I think you will catch a cold if you sleep in that barracks, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°I will also provide a barracks for His Imperial Highness the 2nd Prince and his attendants to use. If you are uncomfortable sleeping with me, you can also sleep there.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far¡­¡­¡±


    Renato was momentarily speechless because of Khalid¡¯s relentless and decisive words, then declined half a beat late. He appreciated Khalid¡¯s kindness, but he was already indebted to him. However, Khalid grabbed Renato¡¯s hand and gently pulled it toward him, unwilling to listen to his refusal.


    ¡°For now, please rest in my barracks until the camping preparation is complete. You also need treatment today.¡±


    Renato was about to decline once more, but then quietly followed Khalid when hearing the man¡¯s added words in a low voice. After telling Nasir to call Souad, Khalid led Renato into his barracks.


    Crack, crack¡­¡­


    Unlike the outside, the barracks where the sounds of burning wood quietly echoed were warm. Renato looked inside with curious eyes. The barracks with a table, chair, camp bed, and clothes hangers with a heater in the center looked almost like a room for one.


    ¡°You can take off your robe and jacket now.¡±


    Khalid released Renato¡¯s hand only after entering the barracks. Then, he hung his robe and uniform jacket on the hanger in the corner and put on the cardigan someone had prepared for him.


    ¡°I can also do it¡­¡­¡±


    Khalid approached Renato again, skillfully untied his scarf, and took off his robe. Renato, who was suddenly attended to by Khalid, became restless.


    Is it because he is a knight? He also felt this from the last time, but Khalid seemed quite accustomed to this, not fitting his status as a grand prince. While Khalid was putting Renato¡¯s outer garment on the hanger, Louis followed the two into the barracks with a bag of clothes, including a sleeping gown.


    ¡°I think it would be better to change into the sleeping gown after dinner.¡±


    Khalid received Renato¡¯s sleeping gown from Louis, then placed it on the table so that it wouldn¡¯t be crumpled. Seeing Renato put on a cardigan with Louis¡¯ help, Khalid headed to the camp bed. After helping Renato with his clothes, Louis went out again so as not to disturb the two.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Khalid pressed on the camp bed with his hand and carefully checked it. The bed was formed with a thick wooden board below to prevent cold air coming from the ground, several blankets stacked on the top, and a soft carpet underneath as a finishing touch. Khalid sat on the camp bed first, then opened his arms toward Renato.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Renato briefly hesitated when Khalid called out to him. But he soon slowly approached the man. When Renato stood in front of him, Khalid reached out and pulled Renato into his embrace.

 Chapter 80

    ¡°Agh.¡±


    Renato momentarily lost his balance and was dragged into Khalid¡¯s arms. As he suddenly smelled a fresh body odor reminiscent of winter trees, a warm and firm body touched him.


    ¡°You are cold.¡±


    Khalid secured the slender waist with his right arm around Renato, then raised his left hand to wrap around the cold cheek. He didn¡¯t like the icy sensation on the soft, supple cheek that clung to his palm.


    ¡°Because I was outside¡­¡­¡±


    Renato put his hands on Khalid¡¯s shoulders and mumbled. It should be time for him to get used to this kind of skinship, but whenever he had physical contact with Khalid, his body would tense up.


    ¡°Is your body temperature originally low?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know for sure.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, please make sure to dress a little warmer tomorrow. The closer we get to the capital, the colder it will be.¡±


    Renato nodded his head instead of answering. The fingertips of the man¡¯s right arm wrapping around his waist seemed to almost touch his scar, so his nerves kept focusing on that.


    ¡°You know that I will be with you during treatment from now on, right? Are you okay with that?¡±


    Khalid cautiously asked. A little hesitation appeared on Renato¡¯s face because of his question. Two weeks ago, he began receiving treatment for post-traumatic stress disorder from Souad, a military doctor in Khalid¡¯s Knights Order.


    ¡®Trauma?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, the illness¡¯ exact name is post-traumatic stress disorder. I got a check-up from his highness¡¯ military doctor.¡¯


    After deciding to seek treatment, Renato also frankly confided to Louis and Luna that he was suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder. Because of his matter with Maximo, he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer.


    ¡®Oh my God, how could that happen¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®The exact cause is still unknown. The symptoms started appearing after Ludmilla-nim passed away.¡¯


    Renato vaguely pretended that the cause was being under stress for a long time. In addition, he explained that it was why he refused help when taking a bath or changing clothes these days.


    Although the two were upset, they accepted it without any doubt. After all, they already felt that Renato was different from before and seemed to hide something from them, and they knew better than anyone else that Renato was tormented by Marquis Medus. Considering Renato¡¯s hard life stained with sighs and tears, it was not strange that he suffered from a mental illness.


    ¡®Please close your eyes and take a slow, deep breath. Please only breathe through your nose.¡¯


    On the first day of trauma treatment, Souad taught Renato how to breathe to relieve tension, and how to calm down by patting his shoulder when he suddenly felt his heart racing or anxious. In addition, he also prescribed sleeping pills to help with deep sleep and incense candles with a calming effect.


    From that day on, Renato had a deep conversation with Souad for about an hour a day. Souad conducted psychological counseling by encouraging Renato to comfortably let out his emotions. The counseling went smoothly compared to what he was worried about.


    ¡®We need to deal with the past memories that caused the trauma, and the situations that cause the current trauma symptoms together. To do that, you need to face your own wounds.¡¯


    ¡®Do you mean hypnosis treatment?¡¯


    ¡®Yes. This is the treatment method I use the most.¡¯


    A week after starting full-scale treatment, Souad recommended Renato try hypnosis treatment.


    ¡®Through hypnosis treatment, you go through the process of reliving past pains and events or imagining similar situations. As we repeatedly go through that process, you will be able to accept that those events back then are no longer a threat to you, Your Imperial Highness.¡¯


    ¡®Your explanation means that I have to talk about what happened in the past¡­¡­ I don¡¯t really like that.¡¯


    ¡®I know what you are worried about, Your Imperial Highness. I also understand that you are reluctant to reveal your own weaknesses. But this is the most effective way at the moment.¡¯


    Souad actively recommended hypnotherapy to Renato. It was because overcoming internal wounds was the key to treating post-traumatic stress disorder. However, Renato responded negatively to hypnosis treatment.


    ¡®Is there any other way other than hypnosis treatment?¡¯


    ¡®You can go for a walk, use various therapies, eye exercises, and overwrite negative reactions with positive stimuli, but¡­¡­ they aren¡¯t quick ways to get results.¡¯


    ¡®Uhm, can I think about it for a day or so?¡¯


    After much deliberation, Renato accepted Souad¡¯s suggestion. But he soon had to face another challenge.


    ¡®In some cases, anxiety might be exacerbated during the hypnosis treatment process. When that happens, trauma symptoms such as hyperventilation or panic may occur, so you need someone to help you.¡¯


    ¡®Someone to help me? Do you mean it¡¯s impossible to receive treatment alone?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not impossible, but I wouldn¡¯t recommend it. As you will need to take sedatives and rest as soon as the symptoms occur, it will be difficult alone.¡¯


    ¡®But you can help me, can¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡®What I can do is first aid, not peace of mind. If you can¡¯t easily calm down or if your seizures are repeated, you might form a rejection toward the treatment itself, so¡­¡­ It¡¯s good to have someone you can rely on mentally with you, Your Imperial Highness.¡¯


    ¡®I will receive the treatment by myself for now. Trauma symptoms may not appear.¡¯


    Renato insisted on receiving treatment alone without any help. With that, the first hypnosis treatment was performed three days ago.


    The results were, needless to say, the worst. Shortly after starting treatment, Renato went into a panic. He didn¡¯t even know how he could calm down. All of a sudden, he felt suffocated and his body trembled, then at some point, the world went dark.


    ¡®Your Imperial Highness! Have you woken up?¡¯


    It was hours later that Renato, who had a seizure, regained consciousness. When he opened his eyes, Khalid, Louis, and Souad were beside him. Souad apologized to Renato with a grave expression.


    ¡®My apologies, Your Imperial Highness. Everything is my fault.¡¯


    ¡®No. Didn¡¯t you already warn in advance? It¡¯s because I insisted on getting treatment alone. Don¡¯t apologize.¡¯


    ¡®There is a greater sense of rejection and fear rooted in your unconsciousness than I thought, Your Imperial Highness. I¡¯m sorry to say this, but it seems like you can¡¯t receive treatment alone in your current state.¡¯


    Souad explained Renato¡¯s condition with a serious face and indicated that it would be unreasonable to receive treatment alone. Because the trauma symptoms appeared and he even fainted, Renato could no longer be stubborn.


    At first, Renato tried to keep Louis or Luna by his side. However, he met Souad¡¯s opposition. He said that Louis and Luna were the ones that gave Renato anxiety, not stability.


    ¡®To Your Imperial Highness, your attendant and guard knight are your targets of protection. You are worried that you will lose both of them just like Her Highness the late Imperial Consort.¡¯


    ¡®Is that the reason why it can¡¯t be them?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m afraid so. They will trigger your trauma, Your Imperial Highness. That won¡¯t help with the treatment. ¡­¡­In my opinion, I think it would be better to get help from his highness the grand prince.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡®He is the one who will become your companion, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    ¡®But we¡­¡­¡¯


    Renato¡¯s expression became puzzled in response to Souad¡¯s words. Souad was one of the few who knew that his marriage to Khalid was a contract. He did not expect that Souad would make that suggestion despite knowing the truth about the marriage.


    ¡®The relationship between you two right now is more important than how you met. To me, you two have a deep trust in each other.¡¯


    Souad thought Khalid and Renato were a fairly good couple. Although they might not yet be in love, the two had good feelings for each other.


    Above all, Souad realized that Renato was mentally dependent on Khalid after a week of psychological counseling. Renato often expressed anxiety when talking about others such as Trudy or the Louis siblings, but not as much as when he talked about Khalid.


    ¡®Actually, it was thanks to his highness that you calmed down when you had a seizure during hypnosis treatment.¡¯


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I couldn¡¯t tell you right away because his highness told me to keep quiet, but in my opinion, he is the most suitable person.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­Let me ask his highness¡¯ opinion first.¡¯


    When Souad said so, it was hard for Renato to refuse any longer. Naturally, Khalid did not refuse to help Renato with his treatment. And he decided to join the second hypnosis treatment that would happen today.


    ¡°If you are very uncomfortable with that, now¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I feel uncomfortable, but I think I¡¯m causing a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°I think I have already said this before, but please don¡¯t think that helping you is trouble for me. Won¡¯t we become closer than anyone else in the future? So please don¡¯t mind too much and just ask for anything you want.¡±


    With Khalid¡¯s words, Renato¡¯s expression turned strange. When Khalid occasionally spoke like this about their relationship, he felt as if this marriage weren¡¯t a contract that would end in three years. After briefly hesitating, Renato opened his mouth with difficulty.


    ¡°Then, uhm, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    ¡°If¡­¡­ I say strange things during treatment, can you ignore them? I hope you can think they are just nonsense and let them slide.¡±


    The cause of his post-traumatic stress disorder was the events in his previous life. Renato was worried that Khalid and Souad would find it strange when he spoke of those days.


    At this point, Maximo wasn¡¯t the Emperor, and Trudy and Louis were still alive.


    The reason why he hesitated to treat trauma and had a negative reaction to hypnosis treatment was that he was afraid that his regression would eventually be discovered. Renato guessed the cause of the first hypnosis treatment¡¯s failure was that he was unconsciously entrenched in the thought that his regression should not be discovered.

 Chapter 81

    ¡°All right. I will pretend I don¡¯t hear anything you say during the treatment. If I feel something is strange, I won¡¯t express it or ask about it either. Would that be okay?¡±


    Khalid obediently accepted Renato¡¯s request. He already knew that Renato had a secret that he couldn¡¯t tell anyone. He also tried to dig up Renato¡¯s secret several times in the past.


    But now, he had changed his mind. Khalid no longer intended to force Renato to say what he didn¡¯t want to. He didn¡¯t want to create another worry for Renato, who already had a lot to worry about.


    ¡°Yes, I think you should do that. Thank you for listening to my stubborn request.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not stubborn at all. It¡¯s just a request for help during your treatment, Your Imperial Highness. Won¡¯t the treatment be better when you feel at ease? Or should I not promise by words, but with my finger?¡±


    Khalid playfully said and waved his pinky finger in front of Renato. At that moment, Souad¡¯s voice came from outside the barracks.


    ¡°Your highness, this is Souad. May I come in?¡±


    Hearing that, Renato moved his waist to get out of Khalid¡¯s arms. But Khalid pulled him closer in his embrace, not letting him go.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Sir Souad has arrived¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why does that matter?¡±


    Khalid asked back as if it wasn¡¯t a problem at all, turned Renato¡¯s body around and sat him between his legs. Then, he hugged the slender waist with his arms and made Renato¡¯s back rest against his chest.


    ¡°You can lean comfortably on me just like a chair.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh.¡±


    Renato, completely trapped in Khalid¡¯s arms, stuttered in surprise. The firm body touching his back and the breath clinging to his ears made his hair stand up.


    ¡°Can you let go¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Khalid refused Renato¡¯s words in a single blow, then placed his chin on the round shoulder in front of him.


    Taken aback by the sensation of the man¡¯s curly black hair tickling the side of his neck, Renato opened his lips, then closed his mouth shut. Not knowing what to do, he raised his knees and curled his upper body as much as possible. He wanted to separate him from Khalid even for the slightest bit. Then, a little more force was put into the strong arm wrapping around his waist.


    ¡°Please stay still.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    With a gentle whisper, something soft brushed under his ear before parting away. A short groan escaped from his lips. Surprised by his own voice, Renato pursed his lips.


    ¡°If you keep trying to get out, I will really bite you.¡±


    Khalid warned in a mischievous voice. Bite? What will he bite? My neck? My ear? Renato faltered, unable to believe what he had just heard. Then, he gave up escaping from Khalid¡¯s arms and relaxed his body. When he did so, a low laugh reached his auricle before disappearing.


    ¡°Your highness?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    When there was no answer inside, Souad¡¯s voice rang out again. Only then did Khalid allow Souad inside. Souad, who was coming into the barracks with items necessary for treatment, paused his steps when seeing the two, but soon quickly came over with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, you two seem to be getting along very well today as well.¡±


    Because of Souad¡¯s words, Renato¡¯s face was slightly flushed. Although there were times when they deliberately made physical contact in front of others to create rumors, except for the kiss they shared in Marquis Kyle mansion¡¯s back garden, they only held hands or briefly hugged.


    It was the first time someone saw him in Khalid¡¯s embrace like this. Unable to suppress his embarrassment, Renato lowered his head. Being hugged like this made him realize the size difference between him and Khalid. He felt like a little child.


    ¡°I will light the incense.¡±


    Souad put down the incense burner near the camp bed where the two were sitting, put the incense in the wood heater, and lit them up. A subtle flower scent spread along the smoke rising from the incense.


    ¡°It is hot, so please drink carefully.¡±


    Souad put the lit incense on the incense burner and poured the prepared medicinal tea into a teacup. It was something he did every time before starting counseling or treatment, so Renato was accustomed to receiving the teacup.


    Khalid glanced down at Renato who was drinking tea while letting out a small breath, then gave Souad a signal with his eyes. It was a signal saying that his conversation with Renato had ended without issue.


    ¡°When you finish your tea, please entrust yourself to his highness and lean back comfortably.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just sit on a chair or lie on the bed¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. This is why we asked for his highness¡¯ help in the first place. When you feel anxious, the warmth of others is more effective than anything else.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are in his highness¡¯ arms, you will be safe. No one will be able to touch you carelessly. With that in mind, you can entrust yourself to his highness.¡±


    Renato understood why Khalid insisted on this posture only after hearing Souad¡¯s explanation. It was clear that the man had heard Souad¡¯s words in advance.


    If he had told me from the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have made any fuss.


    Renato pouted his lower lip and gently leaned against Khalid. Khalid then crossed his arms over Renato¡¯s chest to embrace him. It was one of the postures to calm the trauma symptoms that Renato learned from Souad on the day he first started treatment.


    ¡°Please close your eyes and inhale slowly, then exhale. Don¡¯t force yourself to relax, just naturally¡­¡­¡±


    Following Souad¡¯s instructions, Renato took a deep breath to relieve tension. Closing his eyes, he could clearly hear the regular heartbeat behind his back. He could also feel the warm body temperature wrapping around his body.


    ¡°You are doing well, yes, please breathe slowly. Now please count the numbers internally¡­¡­ One, two, three, four, five¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Renato started counting in his head. Either because the flower scent filling the air had surged deep into his lungs or Khalid¡¯s warmth had permeated his body, his mind gradually became dazed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back in time little by little. Please think back to the time when you had this scar. Where are you now, Your Imperial Highness? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m locked up, in the palace¡­¡­ I was told not to do anything, so I just sit there¡­¡­¡±


    Renato slowly answered. A scene from some time ago flashed in his dazed mind.


    ¡°What happened there? Why are you locked up in the palace?¡±


    ¡°I cried, because I felt sad¡­¡­ Emp, no, Maximo was angry¡­¡­¡±


    Renato, who was about to call Maximo ¡®Emperor¡¯, paused and said his name. Souad carefully looked at Renato¡¯s reactions and asked in the most gentle and softest voice possible.


    ¡°Did that person, Maximo, harass you, Your Imperial Highness?¡±


    The closed eyelids shook because of Souad¡¯s question. Feeling the body in his arms tremble, Khalid gently patted his shoulder and collarbone. Then, Renato¡¯s trembling gradually calmed down.


    ¡°How did Maximo hurt you?¡±


    When feeling that Renato had somewhat calmed down, Souad asked the question again. In response, the small lips moved.


    ¡°Almost every day, he comes¡­¡­ Then gets angry and hits me. He is angry because I¡¯m full of myself, because of my fault, because he couldn¡¯t get the Fairy King¡¯s blessing¡­¡­¡±


    The faint voice seemed as if it would stop at any moment. Khalid clenched his teeth when he heard Renato¡¯s story. He could also guess to some extent, but hearing it directly from the person concerned was completely different. Khalid struggled to hold back his boiling anger. He couldn¡¯t get agitated now.


    ¡°Some days he strangles my neck, ugh, some days¡­¡­ he kicks my cheeks when I fall¡­¡­ Every time he comes, he does that, ah, n, no, don¡¯t¡­¡­ It hurts, it hurts, so stop¡­¡­¡±


    Renato, who was struggling to continue the story, violently trembled and tried to curl his body up. It was to avoid the violence that was pouring on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    When Renato struggled to get out of his arms, Khalid held him back and tightly hugged him. Then, he softly whispered in Renato¡¯s ear.


    ¡°This is just a memory, not reality. Your Imperial Highness, no, Renato, you are with me now.¡±


    ¡°Kha, lid?¡±


    As he violently struggled, Renato stopped when hearing Khalid¡¯s voice. His hand fumbled around the air as if searching for something. Immediately realizing what Renato wanted, Khalid took his hand.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I am here.¡±


    ¡°Is, is it really you? Have, have you returned?¡±


    Feeling the warmth on his hand, Renato asked in tears. Khalid tightly held their hands together to soothe him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so please calm down and breathe slowly. Maximo can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Huu, huff. No, that can¡¯t be true, l, lie. Back then¡­¡­ Hic, our promise, ah¡­¡­¡±


    Renato, who seemed to have calmed down a bit, suddenly said incoherent words and groaned. He didn¡¯t seem to know what he was talking about either. Cold sweat from his forehead ran down his cheeks like tears.


    ¡°Can we continue like this?¡±


    Khalid frowned when seeing Renato¡¯s unusual state and looked at Souad.


    ¡°It¡¯s still fine. Rather, it is more dangerous to stop here. Considering his current state, he may react even more strongly next time.¡±


    ¡°But his condition is too¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°A little bit more is fine. He has to face the traumatic event himself to move on to the next step. Your Imperial Highness, Your Imperial Highness. Can you hear me?¡±


    Souad brought the incense burner close to Renato¡¯s face so that he could smell it. After a while, Renato calmed down a little. Not missing the opportunity, Souad gently soothed him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be afraid and just recall the past. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me. Please just think about it. The day you got hurt enough to have a scar on your left waist¡­¡­¡±


    Guided by Souad¡¯s voice, Renato¡¯s consciousness was slowly sucked into his bloody memories. The day when he was stabbed with Maximo¡¯s sword and lost his life, then returned back in time.

 Chapter 82

    I want to die.


    Renato blankly sat on the empty terrace with that thought. The cold winter winds prickled his cheeks and pierced through his thin shirt, but he was not in the mood to feel cold or painful.


    I just want to disappear like this.


    Renato helplessly lowered his head and covered his face with his skinny hands. From some point on, he kept dreaming of death. He originally suffered from severe depression, but now, it was hard for him to even breathe. His body and mind had reached their limit.


    However, he couldn¡¯t even die at will. The knights under Maximo¡¯s orders kept a close watch on Renato to make sure he wouldn¡¯t do any nonsensical thing. It was almost impossible for him to do anything that could escape their eyes.


    Above all else, Luna was still alive. If Renato died, it was clear that she would lose her life to Maximo just like Louis. Knowing that, he could not recklessly give up his life. Renato didn¡¯t want anyone else to die unfairly because of him.


    So he was forced to endure. But his worn-out heart and broken mind tormented Renato at every moment. Whenever he opened his eyes, he could hear the voices of Ludmilla, Trudy, and Louis alternately.


    ¡®I entrust Trudy to you. Please protect that child.¡¯


    ¡®Do you hate me now, hyung-nim? But I still like you¡­¡­ Hic. Please, I beg of you, please don¡¯t hate me. Please?¡¯


    ¡®Your Imperial Highness, please don¡¯t cry¡­¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡¯


    When he closed his eyes to avoid the auditory hallucinations, the sight of Louis covered in blood came to his mind. He also recalled Trudy who profusely cried and clung to him so that he wouldn¡¯t abandon the child, and Ludmilla who entrusted the child to him with a pale face.


    After suffering from visual and auditory hallucinations and staying up for a few nights, he thought he couldn¡¯t continue like this. For that reason, he took sleeping pills before going to bed, but on those days, he would always have nightmares. In reality and his dreams, Renato was a sinner who failed to protect his precious people.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness¡­¡­¡±


    Luna approached Renato who was shedding tears in silence. Her face also had a lot of injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, so please come inside.¡±


    Luna wrapped the blanket around the thin shoulders that were intermittently shivering and cautiously advised him to come in. But she didn¡¯t get an answer. Still, Luna didn¡¯t give up and persistently spoke.


    ¡°Should I tell them to prepare tea? You need to eat something.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    An answer finally came back from Renato. His faint voice was cracked. Luna held back a sigh when seeing Renato refuse to eat. Her gaze reached Renato¡¯s thin wrist that could even reveal his bones. Originally, his body was already thin, but now he looked as if he could break with just a touch.


    Renato¡¯s condition deteriorated this far after Louis died. He hadn¡¯t eaten properly for half a year. He had no appetite, and whenever he ate something, he vomited.


    ¡°You have to eat even if you don¡¯t want to. You didn¡¯t eat anything today, did you? It can cause a serious problem.¡±


    It would be better if a serious problem happened. Renato thought so while listening to Luna¡¯s earnest appeal. But he knew his wish would not come true. If that was possible, he would have died a long time ago.


    Renato¡¯s life over the past few years was marred by endless violence and wounds. Maximo, who became the Emperor, came to Renato to vent his anger whenever something unpleasant happened or something did not go his way. On the bad days, he would torment Renato until he fainted.


    ¡®Even if he¡¯s left alone, that fucking blood will heal him, so does he really need treatment?¡¯


    Maximo totally left Renato unattended even as he suffered from his tyranny. He was cared for by Baikal back when the man was alive, but after Baikal¡¯s death, he did not receive even simple treatment.


    Renato managed to endure repeated verbal abuse and violence on a daily basis. To be exact, the fairy blood flowing in his body didn¡¯t let him die.


    The cheeks swollen from being struck by Maximo and the stomach bruised from being kicked by the man all recovered without a trace after a few days. Even when his flesh burst and his ribs cracked, it would only take a while to completely heal.


    ¡®Fairy blood my ass, that¡¯s just a monster.¡¯


    The imperial family¡¯s unique healing power, envied by many, was a curse and not a blessing to Renato. Maximo often called Renato a monster because he would soon heal no matter how much he was hurt. With that, the intensity of the violence gradually became stronger, as if he was trying to see how far Renato could hold out.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness! Are you okay?¡±


    Renato, immersed in heavy thoughts, burst into dry coughs because of the sudden cold winds. Surprised, Luna hurriedly called him.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I won¡¯t die with just this much. You also know that, right¡­¡­¡±


    Renato coughed several more times and wiped his white, blistered lips with his hand. The violet-colored eyes that had lost their vitality slightly trembled as if they were about to burst into tears.


    ¡°¡­¡­My apologies, Your Imperial Highness. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±


    Unable to continue to watch, Luna held Renato¡¯s body and forcibly got him up. She thought she had to get him inside first even if he didn¡¯t eat. Incapable of resisting, Renato was led by Luna and moved inside. His body had no strength after not eating properly for several months.


    ¡°I will make some tea. Please wait a bit.¡±


    Luna sat Renato down on the bed, then hurried to the kitchen. Now that Louis was not here anymore, it was Luna¡¯s responsibility to take care of Renato.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡±


    Left alone, Renato helplessly leaned on the bedpost. Just a small movement made his head dizzy and his stomach churn.


    I need to muster up my strength.


    Renato slowly closed his eyes and opened them again with a tired face. He knew he needed to muster up his strength for Luna as well, but he didn¡¯t know how to.


    Over the past few months, whenever Renato faced Luna, he would be plagued by guilt for being unable to protect Louis.


    It would have been better if she resented and cursed at him, but Luna didn¡¯t. Rather, she was as concerned about Renato as ever. So it was even harder for him to look straight into her face.


    What am I, just what the hell am I?


    Renato was instantly engulfed in terrible self-loathing. He never properly repaid the affection and loyalty that Louis and Luna had given. Instead of rewarding them, he could only give them pain.


    It was the same at this moment. Renato knew Luna would be more saddened by the loss of her family member than he himself, but he kept being a burden because he couldn¡¯t pull himself together.


    I should have sent you far away. It would have been better if I pushed you two out of this hell when Maximo ascended to the throne.


    His eyes heated up again because of his belated regret. Feeling his vision become blurry, Renato closed his eyes. He kept thinking that if they had not been with him, Louis would not have died so miserably, and Luna would have been happier than she was now. Everything was the result of his weakness and selfishness.


    I want to die.


    Renato once again wished to die. He had no expectations that things would be any better than they were now, and just wanted to give up everything. He didn¡¯t even know if he had any kind of lingering attachment left to continue with this life.


    ¡®Do you perhaps¡­¡­ need my help?¡¯


    As his mind sank into the seemingly endless darkness and was engulfed in uncontrollable melancholy, that voice came to his mind. Renato habitually fiddled with the left pocket of his shirt.


    ¡°Kha, lid¡­¡­¡±


    He took out the pocket watch at his fingertips and called the name with deep longing. In reality, back when he spent time with Khalid, he never called the man¡¯s name out loud. However, whenever he was pushed to his mental limit, he recalled the promise with the man, and the man¡¯s name also naturally came out of his mouth as a habit.


    How are you doing?


    Renato caressed the softly shining watch. Nearly two years had passed since Khalid left for the Khan Kingdom. Shortly after that, Renato was imprisoned in the palace by Maximo, so he hardly heard about Khalid.


    According to the news that Luna struggled to find out half a year ago, Khalid seemed to have wiped out all the rebels and kept his young nephew safe. Renato felt relieved that Khalid was safe, but also felt hurt because the man had never contacted him.


    ¡°Liar¡­¡­¡±


    You promised that we would leave together, you said you would come back soon. Renato let out a small resentment toward Khalid. His transparent tears dripped on the watch.


    ¡®I¡¯ll do everything I can to get you out of the Imperial Palace.¡¯


    About three years ago, Khalid promised to grant Renato¡¯s wish to leave the Imperial Palace. In fact, the man devised a detailed plan to get Renato out of the Imperial Palace and carried it out step by step so that Maximo wouldn¡¯t notice.


    At the same time, he steadily contacted Renato to inform him of the situation so that he would not be anxious. Sometimes, he came while avoiding people¡¯s eyes. From some point on, Renato started looking forward to Khalid¡¯s contact or his meetings with the man.


    A meeting with Khalid lasted only a few minutes to an hour at the longest, but that time gave him a bit of a breather.


    ¡®Three months later, there will be a Crown Prince coronation ceremony in the Khan Kingdom. Although I still have some time left in my term as the diplomatic ambassador, I will be appointed as the Crown Prince¡¯s teacher and leave the Empire a bit early. Let¡¯s go to the kingdom with me by then.¡¯


    ¡®Is that okay?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I have already obtained permission from Her Majesty. It will be conducted in the form of political asylum.¡¯


    ¡®But then¡­¡­ won¡¯t you be in trouble, your highness?¡¯


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about me. The Empire will never raise an army against our kingdom. Even if the Emperor strongly insists, the nobles will oppose it. They can¡¯t afford to go to war either.¡¯


    ¡®How are you sure of that?¡¯


    ¡®Because there has been an unusual famine across the Empire since last year. Their military power isn¡¯t that strong from the beginning and the supply will obviously become a problem as well, so who would want to go to war? So you only need to make up your mind, Your Imperial Highness.¡¯


    After completing his explanation, Khalid hesitantly held out his hand. And he moved his lips with a cautious look.


    ¡®¡­¡­It¡¯s not a better place to live than the Empire, but I will do my best to help you adapt to the kingdom, Your Imperial Highness. I will try my best to make you happier than at this place, so¡­¡­ Would you like to come with me?¡¯

 Chapter 83

    ¡®¡­¡­¡¯


    Renato looked at Khalid¡¯s face, who was nervously waiting for his answer, and the large, thick hand in front of him. He felt strange because he should be the one begging the man to take him, but it seemed as if Khalid was pleading with him.


    ¡®I want to go with you, your highness, no, please bring me together with you.¡¯


    His contemplation was extremely brief. In the first place, there was no reason for him to hesitate. Because it was Renato himself who wanted to leave the Imperial Palace.


    Anywhere would be better than here. Renato truly believed so. He was relieved to hear that Khalid would help him by his side until he adjusted to the kingdom. His heart fluttered for some reason when the man said he would do his best to make him happy.


    Without delay, Renato took Khalid¡¯s hand. It was not possible, but the thought that the man would take back what he had said made Renato hurry. Unlike his hand, the man¡¯s thick knuckles, strong fingers, and calloused palm were all firm yet warm.


    ¡®Thank you for accepting my offer.¡¯


    Khalid¡¯s shoulders involuntarily flinched when Renato grabbed his hand, then he exhaled in relief. Perhaps thinking that Renato¡¯s hand would break if he held it too tightly, Khalid gently clasped Renato¡¯s hand and said thanks in a lower voice than usual.


    Shouldn¡¯t the one saying thanks be me? Why is he thanking me?


    Renato slightly tilted his head when Khalid thanked him. He couldn¡¯t understand the man who had shown a strangely timid attitude from a while ago.


    ¡®I think the one saying thanks should be me, though¡­¡­¡¯


    Renato, who opened his mouth with a puzzled expression, trailed off at the end of his sentence when seeing the man¡¯s faint smile and his relaxed face. The man¡¯s calmly curled eyes, the raised corners of his lips, and his somewhat flushed cheeks were all real.


    Renato realized Khalid was genuinely relieved because of his reply that he wanted to follow the man. Then, strangely, his heart fluttered.


    The smile was said to be contagious. Renato¡¯s lips also curved up, following Khalid¡¯s. It had been a long time since he last smiled. Feeling a deep, strange joy, he softly laughed. Then, he said out loud what he had always wanted to say to Khalid.


    ¡®I have had this thought for a while, but you are a really kind person, your highness.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­Me?¡¯


    Khalid, whose eyes momentarily widened because of Renato¡¯s laughter, immediately asked back with an absurd expression. Renato nodded with a faint smile. Perhaps embarrassed by the sudden compliment, Khalid let out several coughs and said in an awkward voice.


    ¡®You are the only person in this world saying that I¡¯m kind, Your Imperial Highness. I am not such a good person.¡¯


    ¡®But you are kind to me.¡¯


    ¡®That¡­¡­¡¯


    Khalid moved his lips, trying to say something in response to Renato¡¯s confident rebuttal, then closed his mouth again. Renato conveyed his thoughts toward him.


    ¡®Even if you say you aren¡¯t, that¡¯s how I really feel, your highness. I don¡¯t care what other people say or evaluate, because at least to me, you are the most kind-hearted person.¡¯


    From the first time they met till this day, Khalid had always been a good person to Renato. Renato recalled the day the man first spoke to him. Khalid approached him, who was killing time by sticking to the corner of the banquet hall just like usual, and politely asked for a dance.


    After dancing together that day, Khalid greeted Renato first whenever they met. He always did so, whether they met at the Imperial Palace, at a banquet hall, or anywhere else. He didn¡¯t care if people looked at him strangely or gossiped.


    He clearly knew Renato¡¯s circumstances, but Khalid was always polite. There was no pretense in his eyes, tone, attitude, or actions toward Renato. So Renato was grateful.


    ¡®I¡¯m so glad to have met you, your highness, thank you. Thank you for helping me¡­¡­ It must have been a tough decision¡­¡­¡¯


    Renato recalled what happened on Trudy¡¯s death anniversary about a year ago. If he hadn¡¯t met Khalid that day by chance, if the man hadn¡¯t reached out to ask if he needed help, he might not have been able to hold out this far. Khalid¡¯s presence was a great comfort to Renato.


    That was also why he was constantly nervous and anxious. He was afraid that Khalid would be in danger because of him, and that Maximo would attack the man.


    The reason why he was worried was that Maximo had been running wild like an unbridled horse. Having failed to receive the Fairy King¡¯s blessing at the coronation ceremony, he was embroiled in controversy over his legitimacy from the very beginning of his reign.


    The nobles in the late Emperor¡¯s faction strongly pressured Maximo and Marquis Medus, saying that they had doubts about Trudy and Tristan¡¯s deaths. Some even claimed that Maximo was not recognized by the Fairy King because he had unlawfully ascended to the throne.


    Maximo caused a conflict by blaming Marquis Medus and Blanche when his position was shaken. The feud between the three became worse day by day, and in the end, Maximo killed the two in the greenhouse of the inner palace.


    After that, Maximo began a reign of terror, mercilessly purging those who criticized or opposed him. And he began to obsess over Renato. There were already signs of that in the beginning, but lately, it had changed into something close to madness.


    Will he stay still? A deep fear lingered in his darkened lavender-colored eyes. He couldn¡¯t stand it if Khalid was in danger because of him.


    ¡®It seems like I will continue to cause trouble to you in the future, but¡­¡­ Please take care of me, your highness.¡¯


    ¡®Please don¡¯t think of it as trouble, it is my sole will to help you, Your Imperial Highness. It¡¯s something I want to do, so I hope you don¡¯t feel burdened.¡¯


    Khalid firmly held Renato¡¯s hand, then let go. He reiterated that this was what he wanted to do.


    Renato looked at Khalid, feeling regretful that the warmth around his hand was gone. How could he convey his gratitude? No words could express how he felt right now.


    ¡®How am I supposed to repay this favor¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®I already said this before, but I¡¯m not doing this for the sake of a repayment.¡¯


    ¡®Still, I feel both apologetic and grateful to you. I¡¯d like to give you something, is there anything I can do?¡¯


    ¡®Uhm, it¡¯s not exactly a reward, but¡­¡­ I wish for one thing from you, Your Imperial Highness.¡¯


    ¡®From me? What is it? Please tell me anything.¡¯


    While Khalid struggled with his words, Renato was delighted. He didn¡¯t know what the man wanted, but he was willing to give anything he could give.


    ¡®What I want is¡­¡­¡¯


    Khalid couldn¡¯t easily say when seeing Renato waiting for his answer with an eager face. After hesitating for a while, Khalid asked in a slightly trembling voice.


    ¡®¡­¡­Could you please permit me your name, Your Imperial Highness?¡¯


    Name. Renato¡¯s eyes widened because of his unexpected words. The act of an imperial or royal family member allowing someone other than their family to use their name had a special meaning. Calling them by name was possible only with close friends or lovers.


    ¡®O, okay!¡¯


    Before he could think, his mouth moved first. He was in such a hurry that his tongue twisted and he stuttered. Realizing he was too excited, Renato slightly blushed.


    ¡®But would you be okay with just that?¡¯


    ¡®It is enough.¡¯


    Khalid brightly smiled as if he had received a precious gift. Then he cleared his throat and gently called Renato¡¯s name in a whisper.


    ¡®¡­¡­Renato.¡¯


    Renato held back his breath. Even though the man only called his name, he felt suffocated, and his heart pounded. His cheeks, which were still hot, heated up even more vigorously.


    ¡®It¡¯s more embarrassing than I thought.¡¯


    Khalid scratched his chin in embarrassment and awkwardly smiled. The tips of his ears, exposed behind the man¡¯s dark hair similar to a pitch-black night, were a little red.


    ¡®¡­¡­You can call me Khalid too.¡¯


    ¡®N, next time.¡¯


    Renato hesitantly promised the next time. Khalid nodded his head to say that he understood with a regretful expression.


    ¡®Then I will go back now.¡¯


    ¡®Please go back safely.¡¯


    ¡®I hope you have a good dream, ¡­¡­Renato.¡¯


    Khalid left a more awkward night greeting than usual, then turned around. Renato¡¯s gaze followed the man¡¯s back as he moved farther away, and his lips quietly moved.


    Good night, Khalid.


    After letting out an inaudible good night, Renato bit his lip. He felt as if the sounds of his pounding heart would come out of his mouth if he didn¡¯t do so.


    Standing there until Khalid disappeared from sight, Renato then returned to his palace. The man wished him a good dream, but he thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep easily tonight.


    In the following three months, after promising to leave the Empire together, the two still met briefly twice a week. It wasn¡¯t simple to avoid Maximo¡¯s surveillance, but Khalid easily visited Renato. He didn¡¯t know if the Empire¡¯s security was lax or if the man¡¯s ability was excellent.


    ¡®You can think of the Khan Kingdom as having winter half of the year. Spring and autumn almost don¡¯t exist. Instead, it¡¯s cool in the summer¡­¡­ so nobles from other countries also come there for recuperation.¡¯


    As Khalid informed Renato about how things were going, he also told other stories. They were mainly explanations about the Khan Kingdom and aneces about the areas he visited on his missions.


    ¡®The deserts in the eastern part of the continent have villages and cities around their oases. The most famous region there is Namia with its salt desert.¡¯


    ¡®Salt desert?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, to be precise, the lake in the desert dried up, and the salt dissolved in the water has crystallized¡­¡­¡¯


    As a knight and mercenary of the kingdom, Khalid knew a lot of things compared to Renato. The thing that Renato was most interested in his stories was the Namia region¡¯s salt desert.


    ¡®Salt desert, it¡¯s fascinating just hearing about it. I really want to go there later.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­You can go.¡¯


    ¡®Will there be any chance?¡¯


    ¡®How about going on a trip there when the situation settles down later? I will guide you.¡¯


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, as long as you don¡¯t feel uncomfortable traveling with me.¡¯


    ¡®How can I feel uncomfortable? I would love to.¡¯


    Renato quickly answered. The thought of a trip with Khalid already made his heart flutter. He longed for the day when he and Khalid left the Empire to freely travel.


    However, just before it could be achieved, an unexpected turn of events occurred. A rebellion broke out in the Khan Kingdom, and Queen Maryam was on the brink of death.

 Chapter 84

    ¡®My apologies, I¡¯m afraid that I will have to delay my promise a little bit.¡¯


    The day after news of Maryam being attacked arrived in the Empire, Khalid visited Renato. They usually met secretly late at night to avoid Maximo¡¯s eyes, but this time, he officially applied for an audience. No matter how hard he tried, Maximo could not stop Khalid¡¯s request as the diplomatic ambassador to give his last greeting to the 1st Prince.


    ¡®As you may have heard, a civil war has broken out in our kingdom. To be honest, the war situation is the worst.¡¯


    Khalid tried to explain the situation calmly. Maryam was seriously wounded in a surprise attack by the rebels commanded by Duke Vint and was on the verge of death. To make matters worse, the capital was also seized by internal traitors.


    Marquis Ziyad, Maryam¡¯s father-in-law, took her and his grandson and fled to his territory, but the siege defense situation was extremely serious. Some of the royal faction¡¯s nobles cooperated with the Ziyad territory, but there were also quite a few that were watching while weighing which side would be better.


    Meanwhile, the rebels, whose morale had skyrocketed, were preparing an all-out attack on the Ziyad territory at Duke Vint¡¯s command. Marquis Ziyad was desperately fighting, but at this rate, his fall was only a matter of time, so the royal faction¡¯s only hope right now was Khalid¡¯s cooperation.


    ¡®As soon as we return to the kingdom, there will be a battle. I can¡¯t take you to such a dangerous place. I¡¯m really sorry.¡¯


    Looking at Khalid apologizing to him, Renato fell silent. Should I say I will be okay, or should I ask if he will be okay? Renato, unable to decide, repeatedly opened and closed his lips.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Renato. I should have done better¡­¡­ I¡¯m too ashamed to face you.¡¯


    Interpreting Renato¡¯s silence in a negative way, Khalid apologized to him again. Renato finally came to his senses and quickly waved his hand.


    ¡®No, your highness. Who would have imagined that something like this would happen? Please don¡¯t apologize. I¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡­am okay. He tried to say so. But in the end, those words couldn¡¯t come out. Renato clenched his fists under his table so that Khalid couldn¡¯t see.


    He truthfully wanted to ask the man to take him because it was okay even if it was dangerous. But he himself knew it was nonsense. Having no physical power, he would only be a burden if he followed Khalid.


    In addition, if Maximo raised an army to pursue or follow him in this situation, it would be even more dangerous. So he had to say that it was okay, that the man shouldn¡¯t worry about him and just leave, but his mouth couldn¡¯t open.


    Renato lowered his head to hide his gradually contorted expression. He didn¡¯t want to show Khalid this ugly appearance.


    ¡®Renato¡­¡­¡¯


    Seeing Renato¡¯s shoulders drooping, Khalid bit his lower lip. Before coming here, he had repeatedly pondered which direction would be better for Renato. In his honest heart, he wanted to take Renato with him.


    But it was too dangerous. Every battle needed its participants to risk their lives, but this time, the scale was different.


    A battle where either side must unconditionally lose their lives depending on the outcome. Although he didn¡¯t intend to lose to Duke Vint, the battlefield was a place where numerous variables occurred. He couldn¡¯t hastily take Renato with him when unsure about what would happen.


    After much deliberation, Khalid decided to leave Renato in the Empire. He judged that the Imperial Palace would still be better than the battlefield where the danger of death lurked at every moment. Though he later found out just how foolish his thought was.


    ¡®Renato.¡¯


    Khalid slowly rose from his seat when Renato did not raise his head despite his call. Then, the man stopped in front of Renato and knelt on one knee.


    ¡®Your highness?¡¯


    Renato was startled by Khalid¡¯s sudden action and called out to him. Only then did the eyes of the two meet. Khalid mustered up his courage and placed his hand on the back of Renato¡¯s. His heart became heavy because of the tremors transmitted to his palm.


    ¡®I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but¡­¡­ Could you please wait for me a bit? Even if it takes a while, I will definitely return to pick you up alive.¡¯


    Khalid emphasized every word, hoping that he could convey his sincerity to Renato. When the man said he would come back alive, the teary violet-colored eyes violently shook.


    ¡®¡­¡­I will wait.¡¯


    What kind of childishness was he acting toward someone ready to go to the battlefield at the risk of his death? Renato thought of himself as pathetic. Tightly clenching his molars, he forced his neck to let out an answer.


    ¡®I will endure it somehow, so please come pick me up on time.¡¯


    He wanted to pretend nothing was wrong, but a trembling voice came out of his lips. Renato struggled to hold back the crying sounds that filled his throat.


    Khalid looked sadly at Renato who was holding back his tears, and took his hand. Then, he slowly bowed his head.


    ¡®Khalid Nur Hakan, the one who walks the path of the sword, swears to Renato El Fleurette with my heart. Until all of our promises are fulfilled, my sword will be your weapon, and my heart will beat only for you.¡¯


    Khalid gently put his lips on the back of the pearl-white hand as if handling the most precious thing in the world, then looked up at Renato and recited the oath. His red eyes, glistening with light, fluttered like blazing flames.


    ¡®Will you make me your knight?¡¯


    ¡®Knight¡­¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I have no choice but to leave to protect the liege and the kingdom that I had dedicated my sword to, but when I return, I want to live as a knight solely for you, Renato.¡¯


    Renato, bewildered by his sincere confession, did not know what to do. The heat that started from the back of his hand where Khalid¡¯s lips touched rose to his face, burning his cheeks.


    ¡®If you don¡¯t like it, you can refuse.¡¯


    After finishing his words, Khalid quietly waited without urging Renato. All he could do was wait for Renato¡¯s choice. Khalid pretended to be calm so that Renato would not be burdened. But the longer Renato¡¯s silence grew, the more anxious he became.


    After some time passed, Renato¡¯s upper body gradually leaned toward Khalid. Soon, his soft lips gently touched the forehead exposed behind the man¡¯s black hair. It was a kiss to accept the knight¡¯s oath.


    ¡®¡­¡­The pledge of solidarity¡­¡­ I¡¯ll do it when you come to pick me up, your highness.¡¯


    Renato parted his lips and murmured in a small voice. When accepting a knight¡¯s oath, it was customary to kiss the forehead of the person who dedicated their sword and respond with a pledge of solidarity. Renato only gave one of them to Khalid. It meant that the man must come to pick him up.


    ¡®I guess I must come back to hear the pledge. It will be very difficult, but please be patient. I will come back as soon as possible so that it won¡¯t be late.¡¯


    After exhaling the breath he had been holding back, Khalid smiled for the first time today. He kissed Renato¡¯s fingertips one after another, and made the oath once more.


    ¡°¡­¡­He promised me that.¡±


    Recalling the vivid memories as if they just happened yesterday, Renato muttered in a resentful voice. He knew it wasn¡¯t Khalid¡¯s fault, but it was hard to control his thoughts.


    Shortly after Khalid left, they exchanged letters three or four times through the contacts the man left behind. However, it was soon discovered by Maximo. In immense anger, he imprisoned Renato in the palace. He never heard from Khalid ever since then.


    If Luna had not been able to keep up with Khalid¡¯s current information, he would not have known that the man had suppressed the rebels, or that he had ascended to the throne in place of his young nephew.


    According to the news brought by Luna, Khalid had completely suppressed the rebels about eight months ago, and he had only ascended to the throne five months ago. Therefore, it was highly likely that he still had to settle the internal chaos.


    In that situation, when there was no contact yet, his rational mind understood the reason, but his heart did not.


    Maybe he had forgotten about him, or he didn¡¯t want to keep the promise made with a worthless Beta anymore after becoming King.


    Though he knew Khalid wouldn¡¯t do that, his thoughts kept flowing in the wrong direction. Renato pressed the pocket watch to his forehead, suppressing his constantly rising anxiety. He promised to wait until the man came to pick him up, but he wasn¡¯t confident to wait any longer.


    ¡°Khalid¡­¡­¡±


    Now I can call your name properly. Feeling his vision become blurry, Renato closed his eyes. The voice he longed for rang in his ears.


    ¡®The day we meet again, will you call me Khalid?¡¯


    Before leaving for the kingdom, Khalid asked Renato for a small favor. Even though he called Renato by name, Renato still called Khalid ¡®your highness¡¯, and it seemed the man found it regrettable. Hearing Khalid¡¯s request, Renato promised that the next time he saw him, he would call the man by name.


    ¡°Khalid, Khalid¡­¡­¡±


    Renato continued to mutter Khalid¡¯s name like chanting a spell. From some point on, he would call the man¡¯s name whenever he had a hard time, and it naturally became a habit. Now that he wished to die every day, the only thing that kept Renato alive was his lingering desire to see Khalid again.


    When Renato was enduring his ever-present longing, the quiet outside suddenly became noisy. Renato¡¯s body stiffened when the sounds of rough footsteps got closer. He hurriedly put the pocket watch in his shirt pocket and looked at the closed door with frightened eyes. Immediately after that, Maximo slammed the door open and strode inside.

 Chapter 85

    ¡°You¡­¡­!¡±


    As soon as Maximo came in, he glared at Renato. Overwhelmed by his ferocious attitude, Renato reflexively closed his eyes and curled his body as much as possible. It was a reaction he learned from perpetual fear. Maximo, who was fuming while approaching, paused his steps when seeing that appearance.


    ¡®Even if you are angry, you must not provoke His Imperial Highness, Your Majesty.¡¯


    Goddamn it. Recalling the palace doctor¡¯s advice, Maximo swore internally. For the past few months, he had been keeping an eye on Renato who wasn¡¯t in his right mind.


    After his chief attendant¡¯s death this summer, Renato¡¯s body and mind rapidly collapsed. Shortly after the incident, Maximo looked for Renato as usual and was shocked to see him shedding tears like a broken wind-up doll. It was the first time he had seen Renato out of his mind like that. Sensing that Renato¡¯s condition was serious, Maximo urgently called the palace doctor.


    ¡®It seems that he has developed a mental illness due to excessive stress and shock. He is also showing symptoms of selective mutism and needs immediate treatment.¡¯


    After carefully examining Renato for several hours, the palace doctor diagnosed that he was suffering from severe depression.


    ¡®Treatment? Until now, if we just leave him alone, he will heal on his own.¡¯


    ¡®There is a difference between a disease of the body and a disease of the mind. Fairy blood doesn¡¯t help much with curing mental problems. The late Emperor also passed away without being able to overcome depression.¡¯


    ¡®Ha, that blood is always praised as outstanding blood, but it can¡¯t cure just one mental problem?¡¯


    ¡®Honestly, it is thanks to fairy blood that he has survived until now¡­¡­ Ahem, no. In any case, His Imperial Highness¡¯ state right now is like a broken thread after being stretched to the limit. If this thread isn¡¯t connected again, it may result in the worst possible situation.¡¯


    Maximo¡¯s face stiffened in response to the palace doctor¡¯s explanation. Worst possible situation, does that mean Renato will die? When he had that thought, his heart sank.


    ¡®His depression is enough to cause selective mutism, so this shouldn¡¯t be left alone. If something goes wrong¡­¡­¡¯


    ¡®What if something goes wrong? Will he take his own life?¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­My apologies for saying this, but that is not impossible.¡¯


    Frightened by Maximo¡¯s urging, the palace doctor cautiously answered. The Emperor¡¯s abuse of Renato was so famous that rumors even spread outside the capital.


    The palace doctor, who had taken care of Renato a few times when he fainted after being harassed by Maximo, hoped that Maximo¡¯s violence would be reduced a little this time.


    A palace doctor like him wasn¡¯t in a position to sympathize with an honorable imperial family member, but with his conscience as a doctor, he still pitied the poor Prince.


    ¡®Fucking hell!¡¯


    Maximo spat out a curse, then turned his gaze to Renato who was still sitting blankly. Renato didn¡¯t show any reaction back when he came and back when the palace doctor examined him.


    Eyes out of focus, a face without any expressions, skin as pale as a corpse¡­¡­ Seeing Renato who was as lifeless as a doll, Maximo felt an incomprehensible fear.


    Renato will die? Really?


    Maximo momentarily felt as if his blood was draining from his body. Feeling urgent, he inquired with the palace doctor.


    ¡®Then what should we do?¡¯


    ¡®We have to reduce the stress factor as much as possible to let him rest. Well, you, uhm, must not provoke His Imperial Highness, Your Majesty¡­¡­¡¯


    The palace doctor, who knew Maximo¡¯s fiery personality, looked at his countenance and trailed off at the end of his sentence. Realizing what he was trying to say, Maximo gritted his teeth. In the end, he was saying that Maximo was the reason for Renato¡¯s condition.


    ¡®¡­¡­First, increase the surveillance of the Prince¡¯s Palace, and I will appoint you as the Prince¡¯s personal doctor. Make him become better somehow. If you can¡¯t cure him, you will lose your life.¡¯


    From that day on, Maximo¡¯s violence against Renato ceased. He stopped visiting for a while and only listened to the palace doctor¡¯s report. Then, a few weeks later, when hearing that Renato¡¯s condition had improved, he went to visit him. However, when seeing Maximo, Renato immediately convulsed and fainted, so he had to turn back without being able to do anything.


    ¡®Damn it, why the hell are you like that to me¡­¡­ Fuck!¡¯


    Maximo was furious at Renato¡¯s apparent rejection. He wanted to kill him, but the thought of Renato dying suffocated him, making him incapable of doing anything. In the end, a few months passed while he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Meanwhile, something got on Maximo¡¯s nerves. About four months ago, Khalid, who became the Khan Kingdom¡¯s new King, sent a letter. It wasn¡¯t strange up there. After all, it was an international custom for the monarchs to send a personal letter to each country when they were crowned.


    The problem was that the letter contained a message asking about Renato¡¯s well-being. At the end of the letter, Khalid stated that he would like to reconnect with Renato, whom he had been friends with during his stay in the Empire as a diplomatic ambassador.


    ¡®How dare¡­¡­!¡¯


    When Maximo read Khalid¡¯s letter, he was furious. He wanted to tear the letter apart, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Now Khalid was not a grand prince, but the monarch of a country. He was also the Khan Kingdom¡¯s hero who suppressed all rebel forces despite being heavily outnumbered. He had become an important figure that even the Emperor like Maximo couldn¡¯t recklessly touch.


    ¡®Prevent the King of the Khan Kingdom from contacting the Prince. Communication with him will be left to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.¡¯


    Maximo thoroughly prevented Khalid and Renato from contacting each other. However, Khalid persistently sent letters to Renato despite being unable to contact him. The Khan Kingdom¡¯s diplomatic ambassador also requested an audience almost every day, saying he had to deliver the King¡¯s words. Maximo sent the ambassador back each time using Renato¡¯s illness as an excuse.


    ¡®It is disrespectful to ignore the diplomatic ambassador who is the King¡¯s representative¡­¡­ It could escalate into a diplomatic issue.¡¯


    ¡®We need the Khan Kingdom¡¯s help to stop the monster wave that is expected to occur this autumn. We shouldn¡¯t provoke the King¡­¡­¡¯


    The nobles did not understand Maximo¡¯s continued refusal of Khalid¡¯s request and condemned it. After Maximo¡¯s accession, the Empire was in chaos due to a series of inexplicable droughts and floods. It would be difficult if they had friction with the Khan Kingdom now.


    However, Maximo stubbornly refused Khalid¡¯s request. After several scuffles, Khalid used an excessive method that no one could have imagined. He formally proposed to Renato.


    Khalid Nur Hakan, the monarch of the country where winter begins, wishes to welcome Renato El Fleurette, who belongs to the country that receives the Fairy King¡¯s protection, as my companion for the rest of my life. Therefore, I formally propose as a human being rather than a King¡­¡­


    Not long ago, Maximo was extremely indignant when he received Khalid¡¯s proposal letter from the Khan Kingdom¡¯s diplomatic ambassador. A letter could be roughly answered, and a representative could be rejected. However, it was difficult for even Maximo to ignore the marriage proposal sent by the King of a country.


    As Maximo kept interfering with his contact with Renato, Khalid used a method that left Maximo with no choice but to unconditionally reply. And above all, the man didn¡¯t only send a proposal letter. The diplomatic ambassador said Khalid was coming to the Empire to propose to Renato himself.


    With that, Maximo couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He took Khalid¡¯s proposal letter and headed to Renato. He wanted to know what the hell was the relationship between the two, and why that fucking King bastard was so obsessed with Renato.


    ¡°Huu.¡±


    Maximo resisted the urge to shout at Renato at any moment and brushed up his disheveled hair. Then, he held out the marriage proposal letter in his hand in front of Renato.


    ¡°Look at this. Just now, the King of the Khan Kingdom has sent you a marriage proposal. Does this even make sense?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Khalid Nur Hakan! Why would that jerk propose to you?!¡±


    ¡°Pro¡­¡­pose?¡±


    Khalid? To me? Renato responded a beat late to Maximo¡¯s words. It was something he had never imagined. When Renato looked at the proposal letter with a puzzled expression, Maximo became even angrier.


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with that goddamn bastard? Just what, that punk¡­¡­ Fuck! You just pretended to be docile, how dare you!¡±


    Maximo, unable to contain his rising anger, mercilessly crumpled the proposal letter in his hand and threw it on the floor. Then, he reached out and tightly grabbed Renato¡¯s shoulder. His fierce eyes became sharper.


    ¡°Just when? Since when have you had that kind of relationship with that bastard?¡±


    ¡°That kind of relationship? We didn¡¯t have anything¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Do you really think I will believe that? Come to think of it, you have been in touch with that jerk from before, right? Damn it! How the hell?!¡±


    Maximo interrupted Renato¡¯s sentence and poured out sharp words. Feeling the force on his shoulder become stronger, Renato grimaced. He couldn¡¯t understand Maximo who was acting as if he had suffered a great betrayal.


    ¡°Sending letters wasn¡¯t enough, so he put pressure on me through the diplomatic ambassador every day, and now he¡¯s even proposing? Ha, this shitty bastard! Fuck!¡±


    Unable to suppress the annoyance that had risen to the top of his head, Maximo screamed in anger. The more he thought about it, the more his stomach boiled.


    He of course knew that the two were close from before. He saw Khalid being friendly with Renato several times back when the man was in the Empire as a diplomatic ambassador, and he also saw the two exchange letters even after Khalid had left for the kingdom. Maximo imprisoned Renato in his palace for the reason of secretly communicating with a foreign country because of that.


    Still, amid the civil war against the rebels, Khalid had sent several people to contact Renato. However, Maximo interrupted his attempts, threatening him to continue if he wanted to see Renato die from the crime of secret communication with a foreign country, so the man stopped.


    So he thought the man had given up. But then, the man did nonsensical things like sending a proposal and asking to have Renato as his companion.


    Why would a dominant Alpha like Khalid choose a Beta like Renato as his companion? Even if they got married, they wouldn¡¯t be able to have an heir.


    Maximo¡¯s common sense couldn¡¯t comprehend it. If a union between Alpha and Beta was possible, he would have¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­What did you just say? Letters?¡±


    Renato¡¯s voice interrupted Maximo¡¯s thoughts. He blinked his reddened eyes with a slightly dazed face. Then, Renato with an astonished expression entered Maximo¡¯s clear vision.

 Chapter 86

    Letters? Diplomatic ambassador?


    Renato pondered over Maximo¡¯s words and exclaimed ¡®Ah¡¯ in a small voice. Only then did Renato realize Maximo had blocked all contact from Khalid to him.


    It wasn¡¯t that Khalid didn¡¯t contact him. The man still tried to keep his promise to him. Maximo just interrupted.


    ¡®I will definitely come back. Even if I can¡¯t come back, I¡¯ll keep my promise somehow¡­¡­ So please hold on a little longer.¡¯


    Two years ago, Khalid repeated those words several times before leaving the palace. This marriage proposal must have been the way Khalid chose to keep his promise.


    He didn¡¯t forget. Either me, or the promise.


    In an instant, there was a quiet stir in Renato¡¯s heart. As if wetting a dry land, various emotions that started from his chest formed a wave and spread throughout his entire body.


    As his cold body warmed up like the ground frozen during winter now melted in the warm spring sun, his pale face similar to a withered flower became lively after a long time. The red corners of his eyes, pressed down by the tears falling out every day, were slightly bent, and his white, chapped lips faintly curled up.


    ¡°What, you¡­¡­¡±


    Maximo blankly looked at Renato who was smiling after a very long time. His vision was completely engrossed in the faint smile that seemed to crumble at any moment.


    Renato was always trembling with fear whenever he saw Maximo, and just stared at everything with resigned eyes or cried all the time for the past few months. But now, he smiled so happily when hearing that Khalid sent a marriage proposal?


    In an instant, his stomach heated up as if on fire, and his vision turned red. Seized with jealousy, Maximo twisted Renato¡¯s shoulder and flung him away.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­ Just why the hell?!¡±


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    Renato fell to the floor and groaned. His smile was gone, and the only thing left on his face was fear. When Maximo saw that, he was choked up with irritation. Maximo grabbed Renato by the collar and shook him.


    ¡°You are a Beta! That bastard is an Alpha! Just why?! Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­¡­ Ugh.¡±


    ¡°You are mine! Mine! Rather than losing you to that bastard¡­¡­ Right, why don¡¯t I just take you?¡±


    Maximo¡¯s movements abruptly stopped. He looked down at Renato squirming in pain with an enlightened face. Until now, Maximo had not thought of Renato that way. To be exact, he struggled to turn away from that desire. Instead, he resolved it with violence toward Renato. It was because of his deep-rooted ideas ever since he was a child.


    Alpha and Beta couldn¡¯t be together, especially for a person who needed to rise to the top.


    It was the shackle that had bound Maximo for over 20 years. From a young age, when his mother told him that a Beta like Renato could not be his companion, Maximo had been placed under a terrible curse.


    So every time he saw Renato, he found fault with him. Renato was the reason why he suffered this much. It was because Renato was a Beta.


    But he was now the Emperor of the Empire. Not long ago, the Empress, a dominant Omega, was also brought in. He was liberated from the troublesome successor problem when the Empress became pregnant. So it didn¡¯t matter if he took Renato.


    In addition, both Marquis Medus who interfered in every detail, and the stupid and arrogant Blanche died at his own hands. His mother, who said Alphas and Betas couldn¡¯t be together, had already passed away. Currently, no one could stop him from doing anything.


    How come he didn¡¯t realize this until now?


    Maximo looked at Renato with ecstatic eyes. He moved his hand that was holding Renato by the collar to clasp the slender chin.


    Renato, who just groaned in pain, trembled because of the hand covering his face. Maximo¡¯s face filled his blurry vision. For some reason, the distance between the two was too close. The purple eyes, darker than usual, were filled with clear desire. Unmistakably different from before.


    ¡°I, I hate it!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Enveloped in an instinctive rejection, Renato pushed Maximo away with all his might. Maximo lost his balance, stumbled, and bumped his back against the bedpost. Taking advantage of that, Renato crawled on the floor. He wanted to run away, but his legs which had lost strength couldn¡¯t support his body.


    ¡°Where are you running?!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, I hate that! I said I hated that!¡±


    Renato¡¯s ankle was quickly caught by Maximo, but he struggled to get away. He didn¡¯t just helplessly accept the violence as if resigned to everything like usual. Maximo sneered when seeing Renato screaming in rebellion against him.


    ¡°Hate? Me?¡±


    But you smiled when hearing Khalid propose to you. Sparks flashed in Maximo¡¯s eyes. Enraged, he kicked Renato. Renato, who was struck at his side, gasped and crouched down. Maximo hit Renato who was groaning in pain once more.


    ¡°That jerk can, so why can¡¯t I?!¡±


    ¡°Agh! Huu, ugh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think that bastard will come and take you away? Rather than letting it happen¡­¡­¡±


    I will kill you. Killing intent appeared on his hideously distorted face. Maximo, whose reason was clouded by uncontrollable anger, pulled the sword from his waist. It was an ornamental sword to show the Emperor¡¯s authority, but it was enough to kill people.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Maximo raised his sword and stabbed the fallen Renato. The sharp tip of his sword was precisely aimed at his heart. However, Maximo¡¯s sword could not penetrate Renato and was stopped as if blocked by something.


    Shatter.


    A sound of glass breaking rang out, and a white light flashed from Renato¡¯s chest. At the same time, a gust of wind blew in the room. Maximo¡¯s body, caught up in the sudden wind, floated, crashed onto the bedside table, then fell. The window, unable to withstand the strong wind, shattered with a loud noise, and the door burst open.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness!¡±


    The imperial knights and Luna, who were waiting outside, sensed the disturbance and rushed inside. After quickly grasping the situation, Luna took the sword from the knight next to her and immediately stabbed him. The attacked knight collapsed, incapable of defending himself. After knocking down another knight rushing at her, she ran to Renato.


    ¡°Can you get up?¡±


    ¡°Lu, Luna¡­¡­¡±


    Luna, who was trying to help Renato, clenched her teeth when hearing the footsteps of several people running into the bedroom. Please wait a bit, Luna said to Renato and stopped the knights from entering the bedroom.


    ¡°Ugh, you, fuck, what did you just do?!¡±


    While the knights and Luna were fighting, Maximo came to his senses and violently dashed toward Renato. Perhaps injured because of the fall, blood was dripping from the corners of the man¡¯s horribly torn eyes. Renato hurriedly moved his body, but he couldn¡¯t dodge it completely.


    Stab.


    In an instant, the sword dug into his left waist and cut his flesh, making his internal organs throb. Cough, blood gushed out of Renato¡¯s mouth. Blood also dripped down from his waist stabbed by Maximo¡¯s sword.


    Drip, drip. Drops of blood trickling down from the sword fell onto the pocket watch rolling on the floor, shattered with the attack a while ago. At that moment, the watch flashed again. Unlike before, it was a red light.


    ¡°What? F, fire?¡±


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    The light from the watch soon turned into a raging fire that struck Maximo and the imperial knights. Engulfed in an outrageous flame, Maximo and the knights were thrown into chaos.


    ¡°Ah, ugh.¡±


    Renato, lying on the floor and clutching his left waist, gasped for breath and gripped the broken watch in his hand.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, please get up.¡±


    Realizing that this was the last chance to escape, Luna rushed to help Renato. She was as wounded as Renato. The two, relying on each other, managed to escape the palace covered in blackish-red fire.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, I will buy time. In the meantime, please take Snow and run away. As far as possible. Do you understand?¡±


    Luna settled Renato on her horse and earnestly asked. Renato desperately grabbed Luna¡¯s hand, who was trying to send him away.


    ¡°Luna, you too¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°W, why?¡±


    ¡°Because I have to buy time for you to run away, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    After replying without hesitation, Luna held Renato¡¯s hand and made eye contact with him.


    ¡°Renato-nim, please remember one thing. I have never regretted serving you, Your Imperial Highness. Maybe Louis was the same too.¡±


    ¡°No, go with me. Luna, I beg of you.¡±


    ¡°So please don¡¯t feel sorry for us. Rather, the one apologizing should be me. My title is your guard knight, but¡­¡­ I have never protected you properly, Your Imperial Highness.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You always protected me. If it weren¡¯t for you two, I would have, hic.¡±


    ¡°Our gentle Prince-nim, I will protect you this time.¡±


    ¡°Luna, Lunaa¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please live, Your Imperial Highness. You must survive.¡±


    After finishing her words, Luna signaled Snow to start running. She then turned around and ran back into the palace. That was the last time Renato saw her.


    * * *


    ¡°Uh, agh¡­¡­ Cough, hu, ah, it hurts, so hot¡­¡­ ugh.¡±


    Khalid frowned as he looked down at Renato, who was grabbing his scar and groaning painfully. From some point on, Renato was only groaning in pain.


    ¡°Is this really okay?¡±


    Khalid raised his head and looked at Souad, thinking that it shouldn¡¯t be continued anymore. At that moment, Renato screamed and struggled all over.


    ¡°N, no, Luna. You, too, agh! No, I beg of you, hic.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should continue anymore. His Imperial Highness seems to have almost encountered the memory of that incident, so I will end it here for today.¡±


    When Renato¡¯s seizures became worse, Souad hurriedly took out sedatives. It would be better to look into the memories a little more, but Renato was already at his limit.


    ¡°Your Imperial Highness, can you hear me? It¡¯s over, you don¡¯t have to think about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, n, no, ah, please, ugh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not real, so please calm down.¡±


    Khalid soothed Renato who was sobbing and put the sedative bottle near his mouth. However, Renato was unable to swallow the medicine and spat it back out.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Khalid clicked his tongue when seeing the medicine dripping out of Renato¡¯s mouth accompanied by a hoarse cough. Without hesitation, Khalid poured the remaining sedative into his mouth. Then, his lips touched Renato¡¯s lips.